《Avatar: The Gamer》 01 - Reincarnation Levi was your average 26-year-old guy, he did not have anything outstanding about him. He had an average appearance, an average job and he didn''t have a girlfriend to speak of. The only thing that might be different about him from other people was that he had grown up as an orphan which wasn''t really a perk. His life was as average as one can imagine, although it was a massive mayhem in his first few years alive but through luck and hard work he managed to pull himself up, but an average life is the best he could achieve after all these years. With no changes to his everyday routine whatsoever throughout the years, one could even say that he was more like a zombie than a human just doing his best to get through everyday life on autopilot and get back to his apartment. But, there was one thing that brought excitement into his life and made him feel that he was alive again, Fiction!! Whether it is novels, games, fanfiction, anime¡­etc, you name it, it all added a spark to his dull life. It was like the bright light of a candle in his dark world. And so after he finished his work for today he was pretty excited to head home and catch up on some novels and fanfiction that he had been saving in his library for a while, his library which was already full of books that he was planning to read¡­ someday, unfortunately, fate had some other plans for him *** "Alright boss, alright, alright I''ll make sure it is ready by Monday next week." He was speaking on his smartphone while walking on the streets at night heading back home, and he had just finished talking to his boss. And What a fucking pig his boos is, he hated the asshole but he can only speak politely to him and not express it out loud, and what can he do otherwise? Say no to him and get fired? Thank you very much but he doesn''t want to starve to death. He always hated how his life felt like a prison, one wrong move and he will be finished. He hated how just a random stranger above him in a company could completely ruin his life if he just had a bad day and decided to mess with him. "Sigh, another weekend ruined." he sighed with a heavy heart as he removed the phone from his ear and put it into his right pocket. ''And I thought I''d get to enjoy these couple days, what rotten luck.'' he thought as he waited for the light to turn red at the side of the road to cross the street. He was currently the only one there as it was already late at night and he had to stay late and put in extra hours to finish the work assigned to him by that asshole. A couple of seconds later the light turned yellow before finally turning red giving him a signal to cross to the other side, and that''s what he did like he does every day. Death always seems so distant from us. so distant from our everyday life, we always hear about it and see it around us all the time but we always think that it''s something far removed from us, that it''s something that we won''t have to deal with until far later in life, that''s how most people think, and that''s how Levi thought until that moment. So what happened next was out of his expectations and caught him completely unprepared. A huge truck, seeming to have lost its brakes came rushing towards him from out of nowhere, he swore to god he looked both ways before crossing and there was nothing on both sides. And so in shock, he froze in his place not knowing what to do, and it wouldn''t even have made a difference if he had tried to dodge either way, it was already too close. Its front lights blinded him as it got closer to him and then¡­ It all went dark and he lost consciousness. *** The next thing he knew he regained consciousness and woke up again with a startle. The first thing that he did was to instinctively scream "NOOOOOO", or at least try to as what came out of his mouth was something entirely different. "WAAAAAAH." "WAAAAAH." ''What the hell is going on?.'' He was extremely frightened by the voice he just made, trying to say something and saying something entirely different was completely frightening, plus it wasn''t his normal voice or even the voice of an adult, it was the voice of a child. Strangely enough, even though he should be panicking now he wasn''t, he might be startled but it seemed to all be under his control, it was a weird feeling. ¡®What is going on.¡¯ ''My voice just now...'' he thought to himself doubtfully, ¡®It was the cry of a baby, don''t tell me that¡­'' As a veteran novel reader and a man of culture, he had an idea of what was probably going on by now, but it was still hard to believe. Just at this moment, light filled the room he was in as the silhouette of a woman holding a lamp appeared in front of him, the first thing that came into his mind after seeing her was that she had a pretty nice body. Putting the lamp on the table to the side and getting closer to him her face became clear. She was a beautiful woman with brown hair and blue eyes that seemed to be in her early 20s, and did he say she has a nice freaking body? Well, she does. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Ohhh what''s wrong my little munchkin, are you hungry?." Asked the woman with a doting tone in her voice as she looked at him lovingly, something that was so foreign to him that he froze for a second. ''She''s my mother ain''t she?.'' he thought, a strange feeling wheeling up inside of him, but something suddenly interrupted his train of thought. "Wait¡­ What¡­What are you doing, I am a grown-ass man, unhand me woman, don''t¡­. N¡­ No.. Nooooooooooo.¡± he screamed and protested at the top of his lungs trying to resist what was about to happen to him but it was all for nothing she was far stronger than him, no it was more apt to say that his baby body was too weak. But of course, all that came out of his mouth were baby noises. "Alright alright, I understand, my little munchkin is hungry hehehe." Said the woman, definitely not understanding him as she took out one of her boobs from her clothes and picked him up, placing his mouth by her nipple. "I will not stand for this, do you hear me? I Am a grown-ass adult and I will take my revenge someda.¡­¡­mmmmm " he protested but sadly for him the woman who is obviously his mother didn''t understand anything of what he said as she started breastfeeding him. ''Well this is not so bad'' he thought as he held onto her soft breasts and sucked on them in bliss, ''Mm not bad at all.'' he might not want to do it but his young body''s desire was just so strong for him to resist. Not long later he was done with his meal and he gotta say he wouldn''t mind another one later, for his young body to grow healthy of course. After he was done she put him back on bed with his eyes closed as she slowly exited the room making sure not to "wake" him up and taking the oil lamp with her letting the room fall into complete darkness again. After hearing her leave Levi opened his eyes and observed this dark room not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ''I have always dreamt of being reincarnated and all that but being a baby is way worse than I imagined.'' he thought, not even being able to speak or turn around when he is sleeping uncomfortably, and being completely reliant on others to survive is worse than torture, only people who went through stuff like these will know how hard it is. ''Sigh, something good better come out of this, let''s try this out'' he thought and he did what any other person in his situation would have done, he was going to see if he had a system or not, or at least some kind of Goldfinger. He had no hope of it actually working. He was lucky enough to get reincarnated, a system was just asking for too much but it was worth giving it a try, ''One can only hope right?.'', taking a deep breath and exhaling he called out in his mind. ''System are you there!'' [Yes user?.] ''WHAT!?? It actually worked?!??.'' Levi was in disbelief, he had hoped for it to work but he had very little hope that he would receive a system, in fact, he was mostly doing it to pass the time. Happiness, ecstasy, nervousness, bewilderment, all these feelings went through his little body at the same time and he did not know what to do for a while. But it did not take long until he felt that sense of calm again like when he first woke up. ''Being reborn is one thing but having a system?.¡¯ he thought, not knowing how to react, he had only read about things like these before, and to have it happen to him? That was something he only wished for but never thought would happen. "YESSSSSSS, HAHAHAHA." he screamed at the top of his lungs not caring about anything at all, he was just so happy knowing what this meant, if he survives he is going to dominate this world he was sure of that. "WAAAAH, WAAH WAAH.'''' Sadly all that came out of his mouth after all that screaming were baby cries again. ''Oh no.'' he thought in trepidation after his excitement subsided a little, ''She''s gonna come again won''t she.'' And as if to answer his thoughts, light spilled into the room again as his mother came back, after changing his diapers which he didn''t even realize were dirty she left again leaving him alone. ''This period of my life will be something that will be buried with me. I''d rather die than let anyone find out.'' he thought, making an oath to himself to never speak about this. Some might say he is only a baby and that everybody went through something similar when they were young but it still doesn''t erase the fact that it felt humiliating. Sorting his thoughts out he went back to business and asked what was on his mind all along. ''So what type of system are you?'' He asked hoping for the best, he had read some really disturbing novels and fanfictions in his past lives where systems were more of a curse than a blessing and he really hoped that he wasn''t one of the former, ¡®Not that it would answer truthfully if it was.¡¯ [The system is a gamer system that lets the host live his life as if playing a game including learning skills, leveling up, getting stronger, and much more] ''Oh, I see, not bad, no scratch that, that''s amazing. This is the best kind of system.¡¯ he thought pleased, it was a waste of time to worry about the system screwing him over or any cliche thing like that, he was already living on borrowed time right now so anything that can happen moving forward is a plus. ¡®Alright, let''s do this, System pull out my stats.'' He requested testing it out and waiting in anticipation, and the system didn''t disappoint. [Roger that] [stats: Name: Levi. Age: 27 DAYS (26 years mentally) Level : 0 HP: 1 Chi: 30 (energy used for bending) - (combination of wisdom and intelligence). SP: 1 (Stamina points) Vitality: 0.1 Stamina: 0.1 (Not to be confused with Stamina points, 1 point in Stamina equals 10 in SP, just like 1 in Vitality equals 10 in HP) Strength: 0.1 Agility: 0.1 Dexterity: 0.1 Endurance/Willpower: 2 Intelligence: 1.5 Wisdom: 1.5 Charisma: 2 Luck: 10 Untrained adult male stats are 1. Trained adult stats are 5 Elite trained adult stats are 10+ Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control, psychic attacks and more. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Skills: N/A ] Looking at the state panel in front of him Levi couldn''t help but think of how similar it is to a video game character stats. Although his stats were low, which was to be expected, he was extremely happy with the gamer¡¯s mind and body. Now he can train as much as he wants with no fear of damaging his body or stagnating his growth, and he doesn''t have to fear anyone peering into his mind to read his memory and see his secrets. ¡®Although the gamer¡¯s body can be a little troublesome to hide.¡¯ he thought fearing that the people around him might see something strange and decide to put an early end to him. How would he explain a broken arm or a burn disappearing overnight? Thankfully for him, the system came to the rescue at the right moment. [The user doesn''t have to worry about that, he can disable any ability he wants or certain parts of that ability, and he can also enable them back anytime they wants] Seeing the notification in front of him Levi couldn''t help but sigh in relief, and move to the next thing he had in mind. Looking again at the description next to his Chi state which was abnormally high compared to the other stats he couldn''t help but think of something. ''Bending?? And chi? Could it be that he is in the avatar world.'' he thought, there weren''t a lot of places in fiction that used the term bending and chi in the same sentence, in fact, avatar could be the only one, sadly there was no way for him to confirm it for now. *** AN: Please read. Chi is affected by wisdom and intelligence so as we see 1.5 in both of them equals 3 which translates to 30 points in chi. HP is affected by Vitality. So 0.1 vitality = 1HP SP by Stamina. 0.1 Stamina = 1SP I made it easy to understand both for me and the readers in the future, it''s just a ten times multiplication. ____________ Elites are people like Azula, Zuko, Iroh, Aang¡­ Etc and there are differences even among elites. And to avoid confusion their stats are not 10, It''s 10+ which could mean anything from 10 to 100 maybe more. 02 - Gamer system ''And then there is the gamer''s mind!, so that''s the reason I am relatively calm about all of this.'' he thought, coming to an understanding of why he didn''t panic with everything that was happening. ''Is there anything I can do now to become stronger system?.'' he asked in his mind, he knew that he was still only a kid but he had a system so a lot of rules shouldn''t apply to him, right? [The host is currently only an infant and is greatly limited in how he can get stronger, it is recommended that the host wait until he unlocks water bending at least] ''Sigh I see so there is no hope for no.., wait what! water bending!?.'' There were two critical pieces of information revealed in that simple simple answer. First of all: ''I was right, I am indeed in the Avatar universe, this makes things a lot easier for me.'' he thought happily, one of his favorite shows in his previous life was ¡°Avatar the Last Airbender¡± show and its sequel, and to be reborn in it was like a dream come true, he already knew almost everything about this world, plus it was not a high-level world and neither was it a weak world that it was useless for him, it was just perfect. And second of all ''Water bending!, so I am in either the Southern or northern water tribes. I honestly would have preferred the Fire Nation but I am already lucky enough to be reborn. I can''t be ungrateful.'' he thought as I analyzed his situation. ''The only bad thing about this situation is that I still have to endure the torture of being a baby for at least another year, sigh.'' Thinking of this made him depressed, after one year he would be able to eat normal food and go to the toilet by himself which would save him a lot of face but it was still a long time nonetheless. Finding nothing to do he started looking around his room to pass the time, trying to make out anything of interest but sadly it was too dark for him to see anything, ¡®Honestly who leaves a newborn infant alone in the dark.¡¯ he thought. But he still kept looking around. He was bored out of his mind and had nothing to do so why not, but what he didn''t expect was that all of a sudden the room seemed to get a little bit brighter allowing him to make out some things clearly. ''That''s Weird!, what''s going on?.'' He was confused about what was happening, his first thought was that his mother had come back but as he didn''t see any light source in the room he knew that was not it, logically speaking he shouldn''t be able to see anything, and as if to answer his questions a notification popped right in front of him. [Ding Night vision unlocked] [Through the repetition of a specific action the user has unlocked the ability to see in the dark] [Night vision (passive) - Level 1: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be] Reading the notification Levi was ecstatic. He already suspected that he would be getting abilities like that with the system''s earlier description but it was still hard to believe. ''So that''s how it is, I can unlock powers this way, not bad, not bad at all hehe.'' he thought in ecstasy. Fantasizing about all the things he''ll be able to accomplish in the future. After looking around his room randomly trying to level up his night vision ability which he sadly failed to do, and finding nothing interesting he felt his body and mind becoming tired and started drifting to sleep, this body was still too weak to do anything now. *** Things were mostly the same for the coming days and time seemed to slip by so fast for anybody to notice except him of course, when you have very little to do, and very little range of motion time seems to become endless, nonetheless, things were normal. That is until two years later when his mother gave birth to his little brother which he didn''t think much of at first, that is until she named him Sokka!!! That''s when everything clicked for him, where he is, at what point in the timeline and when will the plot start. ''So now it''s confirmed.'' he thought as he stared at his mother holding his little brother and putting him through the same torture of sucking on her breasts that he''d been put through, ¡®Poor kid, just hang in there for a few more years and it would be all over.¡¯ he thought praying for his baby brother, except that the newborn didn''t seem to have as much resistant to it as he himself had. ''Sokka was 15 years old when the plot started so I have 15 years give or take to prepare for everything that''s coming.'' He thought, his heart becoming heavy. He had the system and detailed future knowledge of all that was going to happen and knew that if everything went right he would have no need to worry, by the time the plot came around he would be more than ready. But that was human nature for you, even with that reassurance and gamer¡¯s mind to keep him calm and focused he still couldn''t help but overthink it, in fact, all that future knowledge might be the cause for it all, after all, if he didn''t know what was going to happen he wouldn''t worry too much, right? He hoped he had at least a few decades of training and preparation before the avatar came back and shit hit the fan, but it was obvious he won''t have that luxury now. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He is not complaining though with the gamer system he was sure to get strong enough and face the threats of that time. In fact he''d be ashamed if he isn''t strong enough by then. His brother''s birth wasn''t the end of his surprises though, because just one year later his younger sister Katara was born, which he already anticipated. What surprised him though was something else entirely. On a full moon night he was sitting on his bed meditating as he usually does, which is a habit he had picked before going to sleep and had also unlocked an ability for it a while ago. [Meditation (Active) - Level 2: Helps calm the mind and spirit, speed up HP, SP, and Energy recovery speeds, at higher levels it can help the user connect to the spirit realm] As he was meditating he suddenly jolted in the middle of the night, opening his eyes he had a strange feeling, it was as if he had an extra limp or sense that only now he became aware of. He was a little confused at first. He had his suspicions but he wasn''t sure, but as always the system didn''t disappoint as a notification appeared in front of him. Ding* [Water bending unlocked] [Due to reaching the specific requirements the user has unlocked water bending] [Water bending (Active) - Level 1: The power to move and manipulate the water according to the user''s will, at higher levels the user will unlock other sub-bending categories of water bending] ''It finally happened.'' he exclaimed as he sat up straight on his bed and fixed his sights on a bucket full of water in the corner of the room. It was very dark inside and any other person would find it almost impossible to see said bucket but¡­ [Night vision (Passive) - Level 5:.....] He didn''t have much to do in the past few years so he concentrated on leveling up the only ability he had, night vision, unfortunately, it only seemed to level up at a snail''s pace. But even with its current level he could see everything clearly in the night almost as if it was day. Focusing on the water in the bucket in the corner of his room he moved his hand slowly from afar trying to make the water in it move, but even though he could already clearly feel the water he couldn''t move it. ''Maybe I am too far away.'' he thought to himself but the system seemed to have picked up on it as it replied. [Yes the user is too far away to be able to move the water with the current level of water bending, the user can level up his water bending to control more water quantity and move it from further distances away.] ''I see that makes sense.'' he thought as he got up from bed and moved right next to the bucket. This time there was some effect as he tried to bend it, he managed to lift it a little above the surface before he lost control over it and it fell back down but it was a start. ''Seems like I will need a lot of practice.'' He thought with a happy smile as he went back to bed, it didn''t matter that he couldn''t bend it. What mattered was that he now unlocked the ability and it was only a matter of time and effort to level it up, something that he had plenty of. As he was back to bed and about to lay down he suddenly thought of something. ''Hey system, what requirements did I fulfill to unlock water bending, and will I be able to unlock other bending elements the same way in the future?'' he asked, if there were requirements to unlock bending abilities does that mean that he would be able to unlock the other elements if he fulfilled those requirements?. [The requirements to unlock water bending for the user was for him to reach three years of age and to have water bending ancestors] Levi was surprised as he read this first notification, ¡®So today is my third year birthday, it''s been three years since I came to this world.¡¯ thought Levi with a nostalgic expression. He had thought that it would be torture to get past the first few years when he had first woken up but reality proved otherwise as these past three years passed like a breeze, he barely felt the passage of time at all. Strangely he didn''t miss his old world, he had no attachment to it or anything he left behind there, he might have missed the technologies and the perks that made his life easier the first few months here but he had gotten used to it by now, and in the grand scheme of things this world had more interesting and exciting things to offer. Shaking his head with a chuckle he continued reading through the notifications. [The user¡¯s water bending is different from the normal one, it had been purified the moment it was unlocked and integrated into the user, it is no longer bound to the moon and is completely in the user''s control, if anything happens to the moon the user will still retain his full bending powers, the downside is user won''t receive a buff during the full moon] Reading this notification Levi couldn''t help but smile, it had always been a worry of his even before he unlocked his water bending, he worried that his bending powers would get stripped from him if by an accident some random fish died in the northern water tribe, he couldn''t believe how absurd that is, it always felt unfair, now though he can be at ease. [For the user to acquire other bending powers he can find lion turtles which won''t be easy as there''s barely left alive, or the user can receive bending powers by completing quests given by the system] Reading through the last notification Levi didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, he already knew about the lion turtles and how they can grant bending powers, unfortunately, he doubted he could find any left alive besides that one that gave Aang his energy-bending, at least he had another option, he could acquire them by completing quests. Sadly for him he hadn''t received a single one ever since he woke up here and he''d even started to worry that the quest function was broken. ''But it''s not like I really need to unlock other bending powers for now, just water bending will be a handful to level up all the way and master, maybe I can start looking into it after I am done with that.'' he thought as he put his head on the pillow. ¡®By the way, in my previous life there were a lot of theories that stated there being a lot more bending powers than the basic four mentioned. Is there any truth to that system? And will I be able to unlock them?'' he asked the system in his head, more like a passing thought really, he didn''t have much hope for that theory he was curious about this and wanted to make sure, but the answer he got really surprised him. [Affirmative, there are a lot more bending powers than the four basic elemental ones, an example would be space bending, time-bending, energy bending¡­ Etc, as long as the user survives he will eventually be able to unlock and master all of them] Seeing the system¡¯s answer Levi was left speechless for a long while before a wave of ecstasy hit him, making him jump in place and almost start bouncing on his bed, ''Haha good good, that''s amazing.'' he thought in excitement as he imagined how overpowered he would be in the future if he controlled all those bending powers. He didn''t think there actually existed such bending powers, but now that he knew they did the possibilities were endless, maybe he could even travel to other worlds if he mastered them. However there was one thing that caught his attention, how does the system know so much information? Considering what it can do, information was the last thing he should be questioning, he more than once wondered and even outright asked the system where it came from but he had never gotten an answer, and he didn''t even worry about it after that. He wasn''t even supposed to be alive right now so it didn''t really matter to him any extra time that he had was a win, and with that train of thought he drifted into dreamland. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 03 - Training Two years later . [Congratulations, User had slept well, HP , SP and Chi have recovered, all negative status have been negated] Opening his eyes he looked around himself checking his surroundings first before stretching his body. He was in a small room with nothing but a bed, a small closet used to store clothes and a table with a chair on the side. It was more than he needed so he wasn''t complaining. It was close to sunrise but it was still dark all around him. It didn''t bother him much though, with night vision it was the same as day for him, although he could still tell the difference between the two. He actually didn''t need to sleep until sunrise as he had discovered that just falling asleep for three hours was enough for him to fully rest and recover back to full Health so everything after those three was extra for him, problem is he loved sleep way too much to not enjoy it to its fullest whenever he could. The reason he had woken up so early today was that it was his fifth birthday and he decided to finally start his training, that''s right he decided that it was about time to stop slacking and start working his ass off. With the gamer system aiding him it would be a waste to not do the best he can on training and the earlier he started the better, the only reason he hadn''t started earlier was that his parents wouldn''t let him. Stepping softly on the ground to not wake his sleeping family up he did not make a single sound as he made his way to the exit, all thanks to a skill he unlocked at the age of four, one year ago. [Stealth (Passive /Active) - Level 4: Allows the user to move undetected, decreasing both sound and presence, at higher levels the user can erase his presence entirely.] It was far from reaching the highest level but it was more than enough for him to avoid being detected by his family. He silently exited the tent and stood outside, yes the tent, there were no houses in the southern water tribe, they either lived in an igloo or a tent, and considering that he was the son of the tribe''s chief their tent was comparatively luxurious. Still it was nothing compared to his previous life¡®s apartment, he still missed modern day conveniences from time to time but it wasn''t much. ''Phew, mission accomplished, now for the next part.'' he thought to himself. Standing outside the tent he felt the cold morning breeze blowing on his body, creasing his skin. At first when he had just started sneaking around in the morning and sometimes at night it was still difficult for him to stand it, it was almost unbearable, but now even though he didn''t unlock a skill or anything like that it was a little easier. And considering the fact that he could negate all negative effects with a good night of sleep he wasn''t worried too much about getting a cold or falling sick. And if he endured long enough he was certain that he would get an ability to resist such cold sooner or later. And it seemed this was his lucky day. [Endurance +1] [Ding*] [Through the repetition of a specific action a new ability is unlocked] [Cold resistance (Passive) level 1:Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures and reduce the damage of cold related abilities, at higher levels the user won''t be affected by any degree of cold at all.] Immediately he could feel that it wasn''t as cold as before outside and he was more comfortable. ''Sigh, this game system really is a cheat and unfair to everyone else.¡¯ he thought, but he will gladly accept this cheat, he would be an idiot to do otherwise. *** After walking a good distance away from the tribe he stopped beside the sea and set down to meditate first and sort his thoughts out. He had leveled up meditation in the past years to level 6, which although wasn''t much but considering the speed that his skills leveled up it was a testament to how much he meditated. This was something he would do every day since he came to this world, especially when he was a baby since he had nothing else to do. One thing that motivated him to work extra hard on it was that he knew that in this world meditation was a key component, it could help him connect with his element better to improve his bending powers, calm his energy, connect to the spirit realm and also unlock his chakras, so it was a must and he never slacked off on it. ''Sigh, what a life'' he thought to himself, sighing as the cold air blew against his skin and the sound of splashing waves creased his ears, he still couldn''t believe where he was and the kind of like he was living, although not as much as the first few years it was still unbelievable. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He had thought about why he ended up in his current situation a lot during the past few years, was it the work of some bored god? Or was it just some stroke of luck? If so, how should he explain the system? He had never gotten an answer for his questions and with time he stopped asking them all together and it did not bother him as much as it used to. Half an hour later he was done with his meditation session, raising its exp by 1% and opened his eyes feeling rejuvenated, after reaching level 6 his meditation was also more rewarding. The exp for his level, skills, and abilities is represented by percentages instead of numbers but it''ll only show if he prompted the system to show it to him. Stretching he started to do small laps around the borders of the water tribe making sure to not get too far away, after that he went through a series of push ups, sit ups, and squats finishing the physical part of his training. After resting for a bit he sat up straight facing the ocean, taking a deep breath in he exhaled before starting to go through some water-bending motions he learned by observing some water benders of the tribe and by leveling up his water bending which was also at level 6 now. He had discovered that just by leveling up his water bending skill he would naturally be able to learn the movements specific to water benders even if he had never seen them before. It just came naturally to him and integrated into his memories and muscle memory, such was the wonder of the system, the same was true for his stealth and possibly all his other skills. ''Slow and steady, feel the Chi inside as it moves and nourish each and every part of your body.'' he thought in his head remembering the information he received when he leveled up as he slowly executed the motions. Slowly the water in front of him started to rise out of the sea and float above it and it kept increasing in size without stopping, forming a floating ball of water that he held there in the air. he also started to move it around a bit and play with it, splitting it into two balls then four then bringing it back together. Before long, sweat started pouring from his forehead and his breathing became haggard but he persisted nonetheless. He wanted to see how far he could push himself this time, but the most important reason he kept at it was that his water bending was close to leveling up, it was at 99.94% now. Repeating the same actions that he''d done before, he waited for the system notification to come but it seemed he would still have to suffer for a little while longer. 99.95% 99.97% 10 minutes later. [Water bending 100%] [Water bending leveled up +1] [Water bending (Active) - Level 7:.....] Immediately he could feel the water he''s controlling become lighter and easier to control as if it became closer to me. He could also feel the water further away that he couldn''t feel before and he felt that with just a motion from him it would move. Aside from the obvious improvements he could also feel a new influx of information entering his head, new motions and movements to better bend the water. ¡®I gotta say, I really love leveling up.¡¯ he thought grinning from ear to ear, even though it might be slower then some novels and fanfics he read in his previous life but every level brought him a lot of improvements so it was pretty balanced.. After getting over his initial excitement his exhaustion finally caught up to him, ¡°Fucking finally.¡± he cursed as he gasped for breath still holding the floating ball of water up, this really took a lot from him. ''This should weigh about 10kg, not bad for a five-year-old.'' he thought as his smirk became wider as he looked at the floating ball of water in front of me, although it was really easy to control it at first but the longer it went the harder it became. "This should be enough for now." muttering, he finally relaxed, straightening his posture and standing straight. He brought his hands down slowly as the water slowly floated down to the ocean barely making a ripple. After he was done with that he moved to his next training practice, trying to create ice weapons! He was always a Fate series fan in his previous life, and getting a system and bending powers in this life he couldn''t help but dream of creating something like the gate of Babylon or unlimited blade works through water bending, where weapons appear all around him and start raining down on his enemies like a divine punishment. ''Just the thoughts of my enemies dying under a rain of shooting ice weapons makes me shiver in excitement.'' he thought with a hopeful look on his face, with the system around he believed that he could reach such a level. It might take a while but as long as he doesn''t die an early death it was all but grunted. ¡®Maybe I am getting a little too excited, I''ve never even killed anyone before so let''s not entertain such thoughts for now.¡¯ thought Levi feeling a little embarrassed by how he''s imagining himself slaying armies when he had barely fought a real battle. Sadly though he still didn''t manage to turn water into ice yet, he knew the basic concept behind it but it still didn''t work, he didn''t know what he was lacking. ''It must be that I still don''t have enough mastery in water bending, after all, normal people need years if not decades to master it and I''ve only awakened my water bending 2 years ago, all things considered I am progressing nicely.'' He thought, there was no use worrying about something he couldn''t control, all he can do is try his best for now. His theory was that he will be able to unlock it after reaching level 10 in water bending, there should be a huge transformation every 10 levels right? Or that''s at least what he thought, he could only wait and see for now. After spending about half an hour on ice bending just in case it worked and failing miserably he looked up to see that the sun was already halfway up the horizon. So he decided to try one last thing before going back to the tribe. Blood bending!! Yes he knew, he couldn''t even do ice bending so there was no hope for him to succeed in blood bending but he had hopes and dreams too, plus blood was just water, he didn¡¯t have to change its nature or anything of that sort he just had to control it like he controls water so it might be easier. One advantage he had above other blood benders was that his blood bending had nothing to do with the full moon so he didn''t need to wait until it was a full moon to train it, he could try anytime he wanted to. Seeing a fish swimming in the waters below he trapped it in a water sphere and brought it up to the surface, throwing it on the ground where it started squirming and struggling before he started. But, no matter what he tried or how much he concentrated and forced himself he couldn''t pull it off which wasn''t that much of a surprise so he wasn''t discouraged only disappointed. After trying it for a while longer and seeing no success he threw the poor fish back to its home and family and went back to the tribe. his own family should be awake by now. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 04 - Family Returning back to the tribe from his training Levi walked to his home where he saw his mother Kya inside already awake near a fire preparing to make them breakfast while the rest of his family were nowhere to be seen, obviously still asleep. "Good morning mom." He greeted with a cheerful smile fit for a kid his age as he entered. He didn''t want to make anybody suspicious by being way too mature for his age so he still had to act like a child for now, not that he minds, although even then he still didn''t succeed completely as everyone thinks that he''s mature for his age. Hearing him his mother turned around and from the look on her face he could tell that her heart melted as she saw him. He doesn''t mean to brag or be arrogant but he definitely hit the genetic lottery in this life. He is a very good looking boy with sky blue eyes, brown hair and a really beautiful well proportioned face. No one could help themselves but want to squeeze him. Needless to say he was going to be a lady magnet when he grew up, not that he was that interested, he''d have way more important things to worry about at that point. "You''re up so early in the morning as always, I wonder what my little munchkin is up to, when are you going to tell your mommy huh? hehehe." said His mother as she approached him and started playing with his hair, squeezing his cheeks and teasing him with a big smile on her face. It was annoying at first but he is not gonna lie, humans are surprisingly adaptable creatures so he got used to it rather quickly. And especially after Sokka and Katara were born, it felt like a weight was off his shoulders as most of his parent¡¯s attention and energy was directed towards them, some children would definitely be jealous but he was only grateful to have some breathing room. As for why his mother was so relaxed after seeing her son come back so early in the morning? Well she wasn''t really worried about his safety, by this point in time there were still a lot of capable warriors and benders in the southern water tribe and it was sufficiently protected so there wasn''t a lot of danger laying around, and she also knows that he is more responsible than kids his age and won''t risk going far away from the tribe which eased her burden. Levi wondered if the southern water tribe was always as strong at this point in time in the show, or if this was an entirely different Alternate universe, but now was not the time for that he will have to think about that later on. "Mom, I said not to call him that and don''t treat me like a kid, I am an adult for God''s sake." He protested with an annoyed look on his face, but by the looks of it his words have just flown over her head. "Sure sure hehe, my son is a strong big man I won''t do it again." his mother laughed and started rubbing his head and squeezing his cheeks even harder, her previous words meaning nothing. "Hey stop it!" He said as he tried to struggle out of her grasp, but all of his efforts were futile. Not that he couldn''t get out of her grasp though. His strength state is already 3 which is three times that of an average adult. But he still wouldn''t do that to his mother even if he could, and he did want to be labeled as some kind of monster by having suck strength at a young age. He always felt annoyed when he read about characters hiding their power in his previous life and thought it was lame, but now that he was in their shoes he completely understood. The danger element was real and always present, one wrong move and he would be screwed, the fire nation might hear about him, his own tribe might see him as an anomaly or a monster and isolate him, some people with bad intentions might want him gone now before he can grow any further, only with his life on the line did he understand the importance of secrecy and laying low. Now he understood, knowing how to stay hidden and unnoticeable was just as important as growing stronger, he would have his time to shine eventually but it was not now. Speaking of his abnormal strength state, he barely had to do anything to get it to 3, in fact he didn''t do anything aside from his usual water bending practice that he does in secret, the system was indeed broken and he was seeing examples of it everyday. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ''Sigh, it doesn''t matter what highs I might reach in the future, for now I still have to endure this.'' He thought as his mother squeezed his cheeks and ruffled his hair before giving up on struggling, surrendering himself entirely and just waiting for it to end as soon as possible. Thankfully she needed to get back to preparing breakfast soon, so after a while, even if reluctantly, she let go of him and told him to go wash up and get ready. As he was going to wash up he couldn''t help but reflect, he looked annoyed and to some degree he was, but he Couldn''t help but enjoy it deep down. He was an orphan in his previous life and had never experienced motherly love like this before, so receiving it now was nice, no matter how late it was. But, he was still a 30 year old man mentally and was technically older than His mother so it still felt a little awkward and uncomfortable to be treated like that. Those two different and opposite feelings conflicted with each other and made him at a loss on how to deal with it. ''Admit it Levi, you like it.'' He thought, sighing before shaking his head and picking an empty bucket filling it with warm water that his mom had heated before going to wash. Before long he was done, coming back to the kitchen he saw his father sitting there and chatting with his mom who was putting food on the table. "...I might be a little late during this hunt but I am sure we''ll come back with a good harvest this time , so you¡­." said Hakoda to Kya but he suddenly stopped in the middle of his speech as he saw his son approaching. "Hahaha why am I not surprised, my little warrior is already awake before me, what are you up to at this time in the morning huh?." asked his father with a hearty laugh. He was also a very handsome guy with the same features as Levi, brown hair, blue eyes and a handsome face, same for his mother she also had the same features, ''They''re not related are they?.'' He couldn''t help but think as he shuddered at that sudden thought. He could at least see where His good looks come from. "Morning dad, it''s nothing actually. I told you before that I love to take morning walks, didn''t I?." He said lying through his teeth with a straight face as he sat on the table facing his father, he was really surprised that he hadn''t unlocked a skill for lying by now. "Haha, taking morning walks? careful now you''re starting to act like an old man." said Hakoda with a teasing tone. "Sigh, I''m really an old man dad." He said, sighing and telling the truth, but He knew that as always no one would believe him. "HAHAHAHA, I''ll never get bored of that, of course you are hahaha." said Hakoda as he burst out laughing, with Kya smiling on the side. He was always like this ever since Levi knew him, always cheerful and laughing, he almost never saw him serious or mad. He didn''t know if he was like this in the show too but that''s how he is now. "Stop teasing him honey." said his mother defending him, but he knew she didn''t really mean it or else why would she also tease him when she got the chance, "Plus he really is mature for His age." nonetheless Levi still nodded at her words, it felt good to have someone agree with you. "That I cannot deny, which is why I am telling you this and not your siblings so listen very well." said Hakoda, his tone suddenly turning very serious although he still had a slight smile on his face, nonetheless Levi perked up and paid attention. This seemed like something he should know. "I am going on a hunting trip today with some of the warriors and benders. We may be gone for a few days so I need you to take care of your mother and younger sibling, can you do that for me?.'''' asked Hakoda seriously. Hearing that Levi nodded seriously as well,"Leave it to me dad, I''ll die before letting anything happen to them." he replied, even though he knew that his dad didn''t really expect much from him. Hearing him both his parents couldn''t help but have their hearts melt as they looked at his serious small face, both thinking that he didn''t know what he was saying, after all how could a kid his age even comprehend death? But they appreciated his intentions nonetheless. Only he knew how serious he was, He had already experienced death once and it wasn''t much. So unlike most people who could only say it but cower when they are faced with it, he meant it, he isn''t afraid of death, especially if it was dying to protect someone he loves. Was there a better ending than that? ¡®In the end words mean very little, only when we''re faced with a difficult choice will our true essence shine through.¡¯ thought Levi. "G¡­good morning." said a cute little girl''s voice from behind me, stuttering before forming a full sentence snapping him out of his thoughts. Turning around he could see Katara with a sleepy look on her face rubbing her eyes, barely awake. Although he wasn''t a child and this wasn''t his real world he still treated these people as his real family and he especially doted on His younger siblings, he would do everything to protect them and make sure they have a nice life. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 05 - Polar bear Katara was walking towards them while rubbing her eyes with her small hands clenched in a fist, she had clearly just gotten out of bed and wasn''t fully awake yet, the entire scene was just too cute for Levi, he just wanted to go and squeeze her little cheeks, he now kind of understood why his mom treated him like she did though he will never admit it. Walking around the table Katara first gave each of them a kiss on the cheek before going to wash her face and wake up, making the family of three smile. "Sweaty wake your brother up after you''re done, okay?." Said his mom as she started putting the food on the table. "Okaaaay." came a voice replying from behind him, it didn''t take long for Katara to wash up and wake Sokka up who also did the same, their mother finished setting food down and before long the family of five was sitting around the table and enjoying their breakfast in silence, or that''s what it should have been like. "So today I am going to go watch the warriors of the tribe train and learn from them, when I am old and strong enough I will help the tribe, and then¡­ " said Sokka, the food in his mouth not hindering his talking ability at all, it was like this every single morning and Levi wouldn''t have it any other way. His brother will talk about getting stronger and fighting off the fire nation every day, helping the tribe and the world, ¡®To some extent he would keep that promise.¡¯ thought Levi, smiling. He remembered how Sokka was the only man left in the tribe by the time the show started, if a 14-year-old could be called that, how he didn''t hesitate at all to defend his tribe and family when Zuko and his soldiers came to look for the Avatar, and how he will go on a journey along with the Avatar later on and will literally save the world just as he''s saying he would, but one thing weighed on Levi heart, he knew that in grand scheme of things his brother wouldn''t amount to much, unlike his sister who had a natural talent for water bending. Only he knew how much of his potential he''ll uncover in the end, sure he improved a little at the end of the show but it wasn''t much, he also remembered that Sokka wasn''t alive during the events of Korra, some say he was killed by the red lotus, he wasn''t sure if that was true or not but that''s why he vowed that he was going to make sure that his brother will take an entirely different route, he will make sure that his brother is as capable as possible. "Dummy Sokka, who told you that you can become strong just from watching people train." said Katara, giving him a suspicious look and making Levi spit water out of his mouth and their parents burst out laughing. "AND WHO SAID YOU CAN''T, HUH?." retorted Sokka, fuming in anger at his little sister¡¯s innocent remark. ''Well I certainly can.'' thought Levi. Not long ago he had discovered by chance that he could actually increase water bending EXP just by watching Benders train, of course, it was not much to speak of compared to actual training but it was certainly a possibility. Hearing Sokka answer Katara was speechless and couldn''t retort, she had a look on her face that basically said ¡°Maybe he really can get strong like that¡±. ''Oh my innocent little sister, If only you could stay like this.'' he thought, smiling at her contemplating look knowing how unrealistic it sounded but he didn''t want to burst her bubble. Sadly for him, Katara seemed to think he was a more reliable source of information than her parents as she turned toward him asking, ¡°Levi, is that true!? Can people really get stronger by just watching other people practicing.¡± he could see her eyes almost shining as she asked that question, it seemed Sokka wasn''t the only one trying to get stronger, he noticed that his parents had a schadenfreude look on their faces obviously entertained by his loss of words so he decided to turn the table on them. ¡°Well my dear little sister I am just a kid so I don''t know much, but I am sure that our parents have the answer for that.¡± said Levi with a mischievous smile as he saw his parent''s smile disappear when Katara turned towards them, they started stuttering to come up with an answer that wouldn''t hurt her little heart. Seeing their interaction Levi couldn''t help but reveal a genuine smile, this wasn''t something he was used to in his previous life. These simple family interactions around the table may seem normal or even expected for many people, but for him?, it was a very far away concept until now that is, and he appreciated every moment of it. *** Before long they were done with breakfast and everyone got up to do their own thing, his father went out on the mission he had talked about previously with Levi and his mother started cleaning and preparing lunch, as for him and his siblings, they got out to have fun of course, what would someone expect from just kids. The three of them ran closely together around the tribe with Levi at the front and the other two chasing behind him but not managing to catch up receiving smiles and greetings from almost everyone they passed by, As for why Levi was going along with this? He didn''t care for it previously, sure entertaining his little siblings once or twice was fine, but doing it everyday? That was absurd, that is until he discovered that it can increase his stamina and agility points and so he started doing it whenever he could, it was the perfect cover up for his little extra training. "Hey, wait for us." shouted Sokka at Levi as he started to run as fast as he could before running out of breath and still not catching up, Katara was the Same. Hearing him Levi had to slow down, ''I sometimes forget that not all kids are like me.'' he thought with an awkward smile on his face as he reduced his speed, he had been mindful of his physical health since he was young and with the assistance of the system he was fitter than some adults. To be more precise he had 2 points in Stamina and Agility which were twice that of an average adult so yeah they had no hope of catching up to him. They caught up to him not long after he slowed down, and after waiting for them to catch their breaths they ran even further. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Before long they caught sight of a group of penguins which made Levi flinch, ¡®Oh god please don''t notice them.¡¯ he prayed in his heart as he tried to change their course, but it seemed that his prayers fell on deaf ears as Katara immediately saw them and her eyes started shining like stars in the night sky, especially when she looked at the cute little ones. "Oh my God, look PENGUINS!!, Levi, Sokka look it''s penguins¡­" She started jumping up and down and screaming excitedly as she called her brother''s names in excitement, thankfully the penguins were still a little distance away and couldn''t hear her so they didn''t get scared away by her. ''Oh dear sister, you wouldn''t have that look on you face if you saw the insides of their mouth.'' thought Levi, shuddering as he remembered a picture he saw in his past life on the Internet showing the insides of a penguin''s mouth, but he would never dare burst her bubble. Sometimes ignorance really is bliss. "Oh no, they''re moving away." said Katara sadly after watching them getting further away from them, Levi and Sokka only sighed in relief, it seemed that his younger brother also had very little interest in the small creatures. "Brother, can we follow them? please please pleeeeeeeease.'''' Katara started asking him pleadingly with her puppy eyes showing in full, their parents had always told both of them to listen to Levi when they saw how mature and responsible he was and so if they had to do anything out of the norm they always had to ask him like it was happening now. Hearing her begging him Levi couldn''t help but agree while sighing, there were few requests that he could deny his younger siblings especially when they used those puppy eyes on him. Of course they weren''t doing it intentionally, it was just how he saw it. ''Or were they?.'' he thought in suspicion as he glared at them. "What!? I didn''t do anything. Why are you looking at him like that?." Asked Sokka feeling wronged as he caught Levi glaring at him. "Sigh, it''s nothing, alright we can follow them but only for a while, and we won''t get too far away okay?." He said not seeing anything wrong with it, they were very close to the tribe. What could go wrong? "Yaay" shouted Katara at the top of her little lungs as they took off running after the penguins with Levi following them while making sure the penguins did not notice them. They caught up to them before long and observed for a long time as the penguins slept and socialised with one another while hiding behind a big ice block. By the time they were done he had already lost track of time. "Aaaahh I''m bored of this, let''s go back." said Sokka complaining almost pulling at his hair, and Levi couldn''t agree more, he didn''t enjoy this in the first place and only did it for Katara but after a while it started feeling like torture. Sure he loved her but he can show his love in other ways. It doesn''t have to involve stalking penguins right? "You''re the one that''s boring dummy Sokka, how can the cute little penguins be boring?" retorted Katara pouting with her arms crossed while glaring at him seriously before turning again to watch the penguins. "Hey, what did you say to me, you dwarf." Sokka shot back angry at being insulted by Katara. "You''re the dwarf." Katara shot back again. Levi stood by the side for a while enjoying the little back and forth before deciding to calm them down, ¡®I gotta say watching them fight is way better than watching damn penguins.¡¯ he Levi. "Alright alright, Sokka is right Katara. We''ve already been here for long enough, let''s go back." said Levi hoping he didn''t have to convince her too much and it seemed his luck state was finally showing. Hearing him Katara immediately agreed, she could argue with Sokka but when it came to her older brother she was always obedient, and the same went for Sokka. "Humph." Sokka clicked his tongue seeing her agreeing so easily like that right after the fight they had. *** Back at the tribe, a group of guards were gathered at an igloo that was bigger than the normal ones, it was obviously an important place. They were gathered around a table looking at a man that appeared to be 45 years of age. His name was Kato and he is a powerful water bender as well as the head of the guards of the southern water tribe, his position only below that of the chief and elders. Kato observed everyone around the table with a serious expression before finally speaking, "So the situation is as you''ve heard, an adult polar bear has infiltrated the borders of the village and we still don''t know where it is, the only reason we even heard about this is thanks to someone from the patrol team who had managed to escape the bear attack, the others are all confirmed to be dead, if we don''t quickly do something about this things are going to turn out really bad." he stated his tone and face not changing. "How can we do anything if we don''t even know where to look for it?" someone asked and nobody retorted. Everyone was silent, they knew he was right, if they could pinpoint its location it would be a piece of cake to get rid of it, but as of now that bear was a hidden threat to them, it could appear at any time and attack their patrol teams. "If only the tribe''s chief was here he would know what to do." another person that appeared to be in his 20s said mostly lamenting then anything but it seemed he had caught Kato¡¯s attention. Hearing him Kato showed a frown as he replied with an angry tone. "So without the chief we are nothing but helpless little kids now, are we? We can only rely on the chief''s help to do anything. What will become of us if something happens to the chief? Should we just give up and die?." said Kato one word after another berating the guy. "I¡­I didn''t mean it like this sir." replied the person who spoke earlier in shame lowering his head, he had clearly not expected his simple remark to agitate Kato so much. "I know what you meant, but your thinking is wrong son." Replied Kato, his tone softening before continuing, "We should never put all our hopes and responsibilities on one person, that''s how civilizations fall.¡± hearing his words everyone couldn''t help but link them with how the three nations were relying on the avatar and waiting for him instead of fighting back, which seemed to be Kato''s intention all along. ¡°Plus the chief is human just like us, we can''t throw every minor problem we face his way." By this point Kato''s frown was gone and his tone turned from an angry one to an educating one "I understand sir." Said the 20-year-old guy who had spoken before, straightening his posture and nodding seriously. "I am glad you do, now back to our subject, Hakoda had left this morning with a lot of our powerful warriors and water benders leaving us short staffed, the only ones left behind are just enough to guard the perimeter of the trib and nothing more, we can''t risk sending them away." Said Kato not showing any expression but everyone could sense the hint of concern in his voice. "Do you think it''s the work of the fire nation? Maybe they could have led that bear here." Someone suggested. "Unlikely" Replied Kato, "They wouldn''t bother with us, in their eyes we are nothing more than an inconvenience not really a threat they would go to such lengths for" Hearing him they couldn''t help but clench their hands in anger and frustration, they felt humiliated by his words but no one said anything, they knew he was right. Compared to the Fire Nation the southern water tribe was really nothing much. Seeing that nobody could come up with a solution Kato could only sigh and say, "Seeing that we can''t do anything about it for the time being arrange a patrol of five strong men to keep watch for this bear around the tribe¡¯s perimeter, and don''t engage with it unless necessary, the previous patrol team was almost all wiped out so I don''t need to emphasis how dangerous this monster is, report to me immediately when you encounter it, I will deal with it personally.¡± Said Kato with a dangerous tone in his last sentence. "Yes sir." "Yes sir." No one had any objection and they all agreed. After all, even though Kato looked just like any other middle-aged man he was actually a really powerful water bender, a master at that, and they all believed him when he said he would deal with the bear personally, they could only pray for the bear if it fought him. 06 - Determination As Levi was going back to the tribe along with his two siblings. Everything seemed normal but all along the way he was having this uneasy feeling, he couldn''t tell exactly why he was feeling this way but it was getting worse every second, he just hoped that nothing bad would happen. Unfortunately, reality rarely goes the way we want, when they were halfway back to the tribe with Levi in the lead and Sokka and Katara chatting and laughing, already forgetting their earlier argument Levi suddenly froze in his tracks prompting both of his siblings to do the same. As they looked forward, Sokka and Katara both started shaking and shivering behind him, and he would have been in the same state if not for gamers'' minds, he finally knew the source of that uneasy feeling. The reason for it was 100 meters in front of them, a giant white beast, a polar bear! it was at least the size of an igloo, a size that no bear had the right to be, it was covered in blood mostly around his mouth and front paws, and chewing on the corpses of dead penguins laying around. But it seemed they couldn''t satisfy him as Levi could swear he saw a grumpy and unsatisfied look on his face, ¡®Great just great.¡¯ thought Levi as his brain ran on overdrive to get them out of this predicament. "Back¡­up¡­ slowly." Levi reacted quickly and instructed them in a whisper only they could hear one word at a time, as he also backed up holding their shaking hands, he knew there was no way they would move without his help, they were completely frozen in fear. ''There is still hope, it hasn''t noticed us yet.'' thought Levi as he backed away, sure he was stronger than your average person but he was nowhere near a trained soldier, and he doubted even they could take on this beast. "I¡­I¡­*hic*." Katara tried to say something as they slowly backed away but she couldn''t get it out and he honestly couldn''t blame her, Sokka was silent but from the intense shaking he was obviously just as afraid. Just as they were about to get away from the bear¡­ *crunch* They made a small crunching sound while stepping on snow that would have gone unnoticed in any other situation, but it seemed that they were out of luck as that sound was all that the polar bear needed turning towards them, Levi didn¡¯t know which one of them made the sound and it didn''t matter at this point, they were exposed! Hearing the sound the polar bear lifted its head in their direction and saw three little humans just a small distance away from it, which for his big size was nothing, he could cross it in seconds. If it had a human facial structure right now it would have a huge grin on its face. Those dead penguins weren''t satisfying its appetite at all, and they weren''t even that tasty, it just ate them because it had nothing else to eat. But those three little meatballs came just at the right moment, it remembered eating a bunch of their kind a while ago and it was the best feast it ever had in its life so it couldn''t forget about it. Just the thought of tasting that meat again made it salivate. Slowly it started to approach the three little humans as they backed away from it slowly with fearful looks on their faces. On two of their faces to be precise. The kid in the middle didn''t have a shred of fear on his face, although he seemed wary and on guard he wasn''t afraid like the other two, instead he was looking at him with the calculating eyes of a warrior or a hunter even. That made the bear slightly curious, but it was only that, curiosity, because this prey didn''t have the same reaction as its previous ones, it didn''t mind or care for it otherwise. They were all the same in its eyes. It had never encountered a stronger opponent than it since it reached adulthood and it believed it would still be the same now. "Shit shit shit." cursed Levi as he stopped retreating, afraid that it would anger the bear more and cause it to speed up in their direction as his mind worked on overdrive to think about what to do. ''What can water bending even do against it, if only I knew ice bending'' he thought as he looked at the hulking form of the bear. He still couldn''t even do ice bending which would have made things way easier. He again wished he was reborn as a fire bender, even in the early stages fire bending is extremely powerful and would be able to help him here, although if he was a fire bender he wouldn''t be here to run into this situation. Worse of all there was only snow around them, yes he could bend it but it would take much more effort than water bending while not producing the same result, he guess it have something to do with it being half ice bending or some shit like that which was why it was hard, that was his theory at least but now was not the time for it. ¡®Heh, so much for ten points in luck, it seems really useless.¡¯ he thought, mocking his luck state which was supposed to be ten times that of an average person. ''Should I just retreat and save my own skin?.'' He couldn''t help but have this thought keep playing in the back of his mind again and again. ''Or Should I just risk it all and create an opening for my siblings to escape?'' came another thought the opposite of the former just as strong. ''But can I really fight such a beast? Will I survive?.¡¯ ''And what would be the point of that?'' ''Should I sacrifice myself for them to escape?'' ''Were they really worth it?'' ''They''re not even really my brother and sister right?'' ''No one from the tribe would even blame me afterwards, I was nothing but a helpless little kid after all'' ''And even if I did sacrifice myself for them, the bear may kill me and catch up to them anyhow so my sacrifice would have been in vain.'' ''I was never a good Samaritan or a saint. I could do this without batting an eye, so why am I thinking about it so much? Why am I hesitating so much?.'' thought Levi, not able to fathom why he wasn''t running when faced with such monstrosity. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''Plus with the bear distracted by them coupled with my bending powers and states I have a really high chance to escape'' ''Do I really want to die after obtaining the system? An opportunity most would kill for!'' ''With the system if I survive I will most likely get strong enough to bring them back so why risk it all now.'' Thought after thought flooded Levi''s mind in barely a second, all urging him to just throw it all out of the window and escape as fast and as far as he could, to save his own skin, each thought more convincing and reasonable than the last one. "FUUUCK." Levi screamed at the top of his lungs as he turned around, looking as if he was about to escape. Seeing this scene the polar bear prepared to sprint toward them, he liked to play with its prey but it wasn''t stupid enough to let it escape. But¡­what Levi did next was out of everyone''s expectations, even his own! He put his young sister''s hand in his younger brother''s hand as he screamed at the top of his lungs startling both of them and waking them up from their shocked state, "SOKKA TAKE KATARA AND GET OUT OF HERE, NOW!" Hearing him the bear started to sprint towards them, it did not understand what the sound its prey was making was but it was done playing with it. That was his choice, yes he could escape and he will most likely succeed, but what kind of life would he lead after that? And what kind of person would he become? If he gave up on his siblings today, what would he be willing to give up on tomorrow? Will he be willing to give up on himself? After all, the way these things go It always starts with small things then escalates to bigger ones, and he didn''t want to lose himself on his quest to power. Even when he becomes much stronger one day and resurrects them, what''s the point? If he had already given up on his loved ones and his principles along the way he''ll be nothing more than a walking shell of a person, alive in body and soul but dead in spirit. A person who doesn''t dare to face any difficulties and always gives up under pressure, a person who bullies the weak but cowers when faced with the strong. He''d rather die with no regrets than become such a person!!. This is no longer just about his siblings but also about him, he has to face this hurdle and mental block, and if he survives it he will come out as a transformed person, if he dies then he will die with no regrets protecting people he loves, a death that most can only dream of but never achieve. He was no saint, if the choice was about any other person beside his loved ones it would have been a really easy one to make, hell, he might have even crippled them and left them behind to slow the bear down, but he got really attached to these two little bastards and now he was going to face a bear the size of a small house for them. He was not a five-year-old kid after all, he was a 31-year-old grown adult mentally. He might have even started to view them and care for them as his children which might have contributed to his choice , ¡®Sigh, this reincarnation stuff really is a hassle, if I have the choice I''ll never do it again.¡¯ he thought not wanting to get attached to more people by mistake, because as much as it was a blessing it was also a curse. [Ding*] [Endurance/willpower +5] [Due to the user taking a specific action a quest has been generated] [Quest: You ran into a polar bear on your way home and decided to fight him in order to protect your siblings. Objective 1: Delay the polar bear until your siblings can escape. Objective 2: Slay the polar bear. Reward 1: +3 character Level - 10 state points - 300 exp - ??? - ???. Reward 2: +1 character level - 5 state points - 100 exp. Accept/decline] A notification came from the system with his first quest but he paid it no heed, this was not the time for that, the bear was still approaching and getting faster by the second so he just accepted the quest. It might have seemed like a long time since he screamed at them to run away but it had barely been a second in the real world and only now did his siblings register what he meant, and when they did it seemed they forgot about the bear rushing towards them and about their fear as tears started falling from their eyes and they shook more violently than before. ''Good at least I am not sacrificing myself for nothing.'' thought Levi to himself, his heart warming up at his siblings reaction and his will to protect them getting even stronger. "But.. But¡­You.. Hic." Katara tried to mutter something but she couldn''t in the middle of her tears and fear, but he knew what she was trying to say ''But what about you?.'' were the words she couldn''t get out. Seeing her like that he seemed to have forgotten the danger even though he was still paying close attention to it as he kindly smiled at both of them to reassure them, "Don''t worry I have a plan and will definitely be able to escape this, but, if you are around you will only be a hurdle to me and we will all die, okay?." he said, the only thing he knew would make them listen to him and escape trying not to sound panicked at the approaching beast. Hearing what he said seemed to make their worries lessen but they still seemed to be reluctant to leave and the bear was getting closer. Seeing them that way Levi glanced at Sokka with a serious look and nodded, and that was all that was needed for him to understand what he meant, grabbing Katara''s hand tightly he turned around and ran away as fast as he could. ''He''s dumb sometimes but at least he''s reliable when it counts.'' thought Levi to himself as he watched their retreating backs knowing this might be the last time he saw them. "Sokka, katara, Mom and Dad this might be it for me so Goodbye," he muttered in a tone only he could hear as he turned around and took a water-bending stance as he faced the incoming bear. *** Levi current states States: Name: Levi Age: 5 years old (31 mentally) Level: 01 HP: 200 Chi: 40. SP: 200 Vitality: 2 Stamina: 2 Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Dexterity: 2 Endurance/Willpower: 2 + 5 = 7. Intelligence: 2 Wisdom: 2 Charisma: 2 Luck: 10 Untrained adult state is 1. Trained adult state is 5 Elites trained adult state are 10+ Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control or psychic attacks. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Night vision (passive) - Level 5: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be Meditation (Active) - Level 6:Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP and chhe recovery increases during meditation, at higher levels the user can connect to the spirit realm. Water bending (active) - Level 7: user is able to bend water to his own will at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of water bending such as ice bending and blood bending. Cold resistance (Passive) level 1:Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures and reduce the, at higher levels the user won''t be affected by cold at all. Skills: Stealth - level 4: Grants the user the ability to move undetected, decreasing the user''s presence and sound, at higher levels it can directly erase the user presence.] ***** AN: Sorry for this chapter as I know some of you must have been expecting a fight and it will be in the next chapter so don''t you worry about it. I thought about removing a huge part of this chapter and just skipping to the fight more than once while writing it but it just seemed wrong and I felt that I had to include this, especially Levi''s inner struggle. I had to show Levi''s inner thoughts, struggles and determination, and what led him to make the decision he did. I wanted to add more depth to his character and not make him seem like a generic 2d person who hardly has any will or ideas or feelings of his own. I like to believe that most of us will go through a similar struggle as Levi went through in this chapter if we were in his shoes, some of us will make a similar choice as him, and some of us might choose to run, or chose another path all together that i did think about, but nonetheless I believe that''s how a normal person would react to that situation so what do you guys think? 07 - Fighting a polar bear An: I''ve tried writing a First person pov from this chapter to chapter 11 tell me what you think. *** "Alright you piece of shit, let''s dance." I said and the piece of turd seemed to understand what I meant as it increased its speed and rushed at me. Steading my breath I moved my arms in a practiced motion as I lifted a bunch of snow from the side of the bear and flung it at him as hard as I could landing a direct hit. Sadly it didn''t do much damage, it was only snow after all, it could barely injure a normal human let alone this beast''s tough hide. The bear was shocked at the very least and stopped in his tracks thinking that there was someone else around but seeing no one he was confused for a second before forgetting about it and rushing at me again. But that short pause gave me enough time to think of my next move, it was my first real battle and I still wasn''t as sharp as i should be, and I gotta say that I love this gamer''s mind ability, even in a situation like this I could still think clearly and rationally making up for my lack of experience. ''The snow is not hard enough.'' I observed the snow on the ground as an idea came to me. Manipulating another bundle of snow to lift in front of me I tried my best to compass it making it smaller and smaller, and the smaller it got the harder it became to compress it more, but I still persisted, in the middle of all that system notifications started popping up. [Water bending EXP is increasing] [Water bending (Active) level 7: 2%] [3% [4% ¡­ I didn''t have the luxury to pay it any attention now, though I took note that the exp percentage was increasing way faster then when I was training, ''I guess it''s not surprising that a battle is the best way to raise my levels.'' I was already done compressing the snow ball by now and putting all my power into it I launched it straight at the bear like a Cannonball. Sailing through the air it hit the bear right on the head before it could even react and I swear I heard the sound of something cracking as the bear groaned. But I could tell that this time my attack seemed to have some effect besides making it confused as it seemed to have stunned him for a bit but I knew it wouldn''t last long. So taking this opportunity I flung my hands up with my palms facing the sky making the snow below my fit shoot upwards and cover my whole body like a wall. I quickly moved from where I was before the snow settled back down, the bear was already too close and I couldn''t let it get closer than that or I''d be doomed. And it seemed I was right in doing so as before long giant bear paws hit the ground where I was standing making the earth quake and causing a chill to go up my spine, ''Just what kind of force was that!?.'' I couldn''t help but have sweat cover my forehead as I thought about it, ,''Shit, if i was still there¡­. '' I didn''t dare to think about it any more. Seeing me escape seemed to make the bear more enraged as it roared and looked around for me before spotting me and rushing at me again. Seeing that the strategy seemed to be working I again started lifting the snow and compressing it, what else do you expect me to do? This time I had more time than before so I compressed a larger portion of snow into the size of a human head but that meant it was heavier than before and way harder to control. Waiting for the right moment I launched the ball of compressed hard snow at my foe, but what I didn''t expect was for the bear to suddenly move his head out of the way, making the ball miss a critical spot on the head and hit him on the shoulder, but it slowed him down nonetheless. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I didn''t wait for what would happen next and immediately used the strategy from before, lifting a wall of snow up and covering my figure before disappearing from sight and moving somewhere safer. Just these few seconds of battle had already taken a lot out of me, it may have seemed simple but it was because every little action was made with deliberate thinking and calculations, just one slight mistake would have sent me to the afterlife, again I am really grateful for this gamer mind, I just gotta keep this up for a while and I might even win *** Third pov *Huff* *Huff* Far away from Levi at the gates of the Southern water tribe, Sokka and Katara ran towards the village panting like they were going to burst their lungs out, they could barely stand straight but they still preserved nonetheless. They had to, their brother''s life depended on them. Before long one of the guards saw them, he smiled seeing them running towards him but soon he frowned, he could tell that something wasn''t right. Didn''t Levi leave with them? And why did they look so distressed? A bad feeling started welling up in his chest as he ran towards them. If something happened to the chief''s kids¡­.he didn''t dare think of the type of consequences that will be in store for them. "You two, What''s wrong?" Said the guard as he rushed towards them and kneeled on one knee in front of them. Seeing that they have finally returned to the trib and an adult coming over to greet them seemed to blow a dam in their eyes as all the emotions they were holding burst out and they started crying and bawling while gasping for breath. They tried to speak more than once but they were so tired they couldn''t utter a word without their bodies gasping for breath outside of their control, it took them a while to get their first clear word out, but from their state the guard could deduce that something terribly wrong had happened and it made him shiver. "Brother¡­ he¡­. h¡­. waaaaa *Sniff* *Hic* *Sniff*." Katara tried to say something but being 3 years old she couldn''t barely speak clearly normally let alone now when she was tired, it was a miracle that she could even run all the way back and still be standing. Thankfully Sokka, who was in a slightly better condition was around. "We were coming back and then¡­.." Sokka took over after catching his breath, speaking so fast that the guard almost didn''t understand him, "And so he told us to run away while he...he¡­." he couldn''t help but have tears run down his face again as hd recited the finally part, but, even though he was crying he didn''t make a single sound. ''Shit this is bad, really bad.'' thought the guard. "You two go back to the tribe immediately. I''ll report back to the head of the guards. You don''t have to worry, I am sure that your brother is okay." Said the guard to comfort them before turning around and running as fast as he could, but even he didn''t believe the words that got out of his mouth. The eldest son of the chef might already be bear food by now, the only thing they could do was to avenge him. But nonetheless Sokka and Katara didn''t know any better and felt relieved hearing his words as they rushed home to tell their mom. *** First pov - Back at the battle of levi and the bear. I was panting as white vapor escaped my mouth. I could feel my lungs burning, my whole body aching, my limbs cold and almost unmovable. I could barely stand up straight, my legs and hands were shaking, and my vision was blurry. I also wanted to vomit for some reason and my head was dizzy. I could say for certain that I have never felt so many things at once in both my lifes and it wasn''t something pretty. Dodging the bear''s incoming claws I flipped my hand sending a bunch of snow into his eyes temporarily blinding him before stealthily moving a little distance away. By some stroke of luck or a miracle I was still standing, though I know it was most likely my gamers body and willpower keeping me going. But worst of all was the nasty Scar that covered my left eye and hindered my vision. It was the result of the bear claw brushing past it previously. If I had been a little bit slower my whole head would have been ripped in half. Thankfully eye wasn''t gone. I could feel that much, but I couldn''t open it at the moment, not that it mattered as It would have regenerated anyhow but it made my already desperate situation even worse. I was already at my wits end and I didn''t know what to do except repeat what kept me alive till now. Condensing three balls of snow the size of a human head I started sending them at the monster like an earth bender would and it was having some effect. This was a move I learned after my water bending had leveled to level 8. It came naturally to me and I didn''t need to practice. Thus adding to my lists of reasons why I did want to die here, if i could survive for longer nobody will be my match. Sadly things weren''t looking too optimistic for me, my health points were down to double digits at 18 points, and the same was true for my stamina points at 12 points. I know that if nothing happened or if help arrived I wouldn''t survive for much longer, and I didn''t know if I could respawn like in a video game but I really didn''t want to test it out. ''On the bright side though, this whole shit fest wasn''t without its rewards.'' I thought as I remembered the notifications I received previously. [Due to a specific situation the user have unlocked a new ability] [Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level 1: The user can resist and stay focused under intense pain, at higher level the user will be able to withstand anything] [Pain tolerance (Passive) - leveled up +1] [Pain tolerance (Passive) - leveled up +1] [Pain tolerance (Passive) - leveled up +1] [Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level 4: ...] 08 - Water Sadly none of it will matter if I can''t survive. But still, it was all thanks to it that I could deal with my current situation. At the start I could barely bear the pain but now it was manageable and it didn''t bother me as much. [Due to the repetition of a specific action a new skill is unlocked.] [Dodge (Active) - Level 1: Allows the user to swiftly evade incoming attacks with enhanced agility and reflexes, the user gains an intuitive sense of foresight, enabling them to predict and avoid enemy strikes more effectively] [Dodge (Active) - Leveled up + 1] [Dodge (Active) - Leveled up + 1] [Dodge (Active) - Leveled up + 1] ¡­ [Dodge (Active) - Level 7: Allows¡­] You can clearly tell that I have been doing quite a lot of dodging during this fight but sadly there wasn''t much I could do otherwise and I am grateful I unlocked this skill when I did, it saved me again and again. [Vitality + 3] [Strength +4] [Endurance/willpower + 9] [Agility +8] [Dexterity +5] [Stamina +10] [Wisdom + 4] . . . *ROAAAAAAR* The bear roared at me in clear frustration as I again dodged one of its attacks, and to be honest I couldn''t blame him. I would be just as angry if I spent so much effort hunting my prey with no results, but I wasn''t going to give him what he wanted. Looking through my states I couldn''t help but feel a hint of happiness and frustration as I continued to dodge the bear attacks as it roared at me. Happiness because I was getting stronger at an unbelievable rate, way faster than any training I might have done. And frustrated because it was still not enough, as according to the system I wasn''t even at the level of an elite in the avatar world and the one power I put my hopes on to escape this situation stopped leveling up at one point. [Water bending (Active) - Level 9: Exp 99.99%] I had put all of my hopes on water bending breaking to level 10 and giving me a new ability that will help me in my current situation, but it seemed I wasn''t that lucky after all. So much for 10 points in luck. *** Bear third pov It was really, really, really frustrated, never had a prey given it so much trouble. And worst of all it couldn''t do anything about it, it could only voice out its frustrations with a roar. No matter what it did or what it tried the human seemed to be able to survive it. And worst of all it seemed to be getting stronger, faster and more adaptable. It seemed to be learning in battle!. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was even stronger than when they first started their fight and that terrified it. Even with its limited intelligence it knew that it was something unnatural, something that shouldn''t happen. As for himself, It wasn''t unscratched either, although it was in a better situation then the human, it was breathing heavily with water vapor almost covering him due to its big lungs, his nose was bent in a strange way from all the hard snowballs ramming into it constantly, it was obviously broken, Blood was coming out of his mouth and, and his teeth were crooked. It wanted to turn around and leave more than once but it couldn''t bear to let all its previous efforts go to waste, it didn''t want to give up on its prey, not after all it went through to get to this point. Coupled with its past experiences it knew that no creature could outlast it in endurance so sooner or later its prey would collapse and it would have a hearty meal. *** First pov - Levi *Pant* *Pant* "Let''s end this¡­.*Pant* you freaking bastard *Pant*." I said gasping between breaths barely able to voice my words. Seemingly able to understand me the bear roared as he rushed towards me also wanting to end this. But this time something was different, it wasn''t as arrogant as before, it was intentionally slower and paying a lot of attention to me, probably watching for my attack to evade it. ''Humph, smart fuck.'' I thought as I decided to throw all caution to the wind and fight with everything I had. I had already given up on my water bending leveling up or someone coming to save me, at this point I can only rely on myself. My only worry was for my family, did those two make it back to the tribe alright? Will they be okay in the future? What if there was more than one bear? My heart ached at that thought. Even though I knew the future plot I still couldn''t help but worry that my interference had changed things. ''Sigh, aside from that I have no regrets in this life.'' I thought to myself. I''ve lived a fulfilling life no matter how short it was, I had a loving family who cared about me, I experienced care and affection like I have never did before , I lived free of responsibilities and shackles for five years and and I''m going to die protecting my loved ones, a death most could only dream of, what is there to complain about? [Endurance/Will power: +1] [Wisdom: +1] Ignoring the notifications of the system and seeming to have received a giant burst of energy I started to compress snowballs one after another and launched them at the bear like crazy hitting him all over his body even though he tried to evade, I even started manipulating the snow under his legs as it got closer making him trip and slow down. But it seems it was all for nought as it was getting closer and closer to me with each passing second and I could feel my energy running out. Seeing him almost on me my body started attacking on its own as my life flashed before my eyes. My previous life was mediocre and that was putting it nicely, it was shit. Which was one of the reasons I got used to this life pretty well, I didn''t have any attachments or feel like I lost anything from my previous one. As for this life it was the complete opposite of the previous, I had a close loving family, a great community that supported each other, a great healthy body, and I was even pretty handsome and was sure to get a lot of ladies when I grew up, alas¡­ ''It''s a shame to die this young, but It was worth every second of it to have 5 years of this life, mother, father, sokka katara, I am sorry but I will have to say goodbye to you early.'' ''And if there really was a being responsible for bringing me here I don''t know what your intentions are but I am really thankful, you gave me the best years of my life.'' ''So this is the piece that comes right before death huh? I didn''t get to experience it in my previous life. It''s not so bad.'' The bear was already so close to me, it was already too late, even if reinforcements come at this point they won''t be able to do anything. Closing my eyes I waited for it to all to end,''I just hope it''ll be fast.'' I wasn''t a fan of getting mutilated while alive. But something strange happened, or didn''t happen for that matter. After closing my eyes and waiting for my end for a while nothing seemed to happen, even the roars of the bear caught off. ''Am I already dead? Was it really that fast?''. Those were my only thoughts as I Slowly opened my eyes, and the good news is I wasn''t dead But what I saw left me baffled, the bear''s head was right in front of me, like literally just centimeters away from my head, I could even smell the pungent smell mixed with blood coming out of its mouth and feel its hot breath on my face making me recall the fear I felt previously. But aside from that there was nothing, the bear was only breathing and glaring at me but it was not moving. ''What''s going on?'' ''Please don''t tell me that something even scarier is behind me.'' only that possibility came to mind as I turned around and heaved a sigh of relief after finding nothing. I''ve seen enough plot twists to not think of that possibility. I even thought that I was hallucinating before feeling something familiar. It was what was holding the bear frozen in its place, and it seemed to be under my control! Focusing more I discovered where that familiar feeling was coming from, it was inside the bear''s body, and it seemed to be¡­..Water!!?? 09 - blood bending Yes that was what I was feeling at the moment, I was feeling something that I had searched for this whole fight but I didn''t manage to find, Water! ''But how could such large amounts of water be inside the bear''s body?And where did it come from?'' I thought before quickly coming to a realization, my eyes widening, ''Wait don''t tell me¡­'' It suddenly dawned on me, that wasn''t water at all, it was Blood!. And just on time the system notification came to affirm my suspicion. [Water bending (Active) leveled up +1] [Water bending reached Level 10, new sub bending ability unlocked] [Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 10: The ability to freely manipulate living beings blood like its water, takes 1 month to fully charge, can be used for 1 hour straight after activating it.] [Sub bending abilities level is linked to the main bending power level and can''t be leveled up on its own, the higher water bending level is the stronger blood bending will be.] [As this is the first time blood bending is unlocked, the user can use it for 1 hour without waiting a month for it to charge.] Lines after lines of notifications flooded my vision, and the more I read the more excited I became. Blood bending? I expected something good like a major boost to my bending powers or even unlocking ice bending, but never I didn''t even dream of unlocking blood bending. Not in a million years is this crazy. Maybe it runs in the family!? Katara also learned it in the show. But I can only use it for the next hour, how convenient that''s more than I need. Not wasting anymore of my time I faced the bear, I could feel my energy draining really fast while holding down the bear and my almost empty fuel tank was running out. . Looking at the shivering bear my eyes turned cold as I remembered everything that happened previously. ''This bear right here had almost killed me, a simple fucking bear, and I thought I could take on simple animals like these easily now that I can water bend, it appears I was still too arrogant.'' "Thank you." I said while looking at the frozen bear''s eyes, mine still cold as ice, "You have given me a much needed wake up call." He really did, I have survived this battle but I will never forget today''s lesson for as long as I am alive, it will be my reminder to never get too arrogant and slack off. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Closing my eyes I slowly went through the motions that I do when I preform water bending. Slowly I could feel the blood of the bear starting to respond to me and I started controlling it. I didn''t care to be elegant or soft I pored every last beat of my frustration and helpless during the last battle into it wanting to inflict as much pain on the bear as I could. Some might say that I was being cruel and unreasonable but so what? That''s what i want to do and I''ll do it. Opening my eyes I could See the bear limbs and head twisting in impossible angles and the bear making loud grunting noises unable to even scream as the fear in his eyes reached unimaginable levels. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* ¡­ I don''t know how many times I''ve heard that sound, the sound of every bone in his body breaking and shattering bit by bit but it was satisfying so I just kept going, moving the blood in every direction I could imagine. Finally with one last cracking sound, his neck snapped and he fell down unmoving on the ground, it was dead. It could hardly be recognised as a bear any longer, it looked like a white ball of fur covered in blood, if not for its head still intact even I wouldn''t recognise it. I really did a number in him "Heh, that''s what you get you bastard." Not long later I followed in his steps and fell on the cold snow covered ground, my consciousness fading away. The last thing I saw was some system notification appearing in front of me, but I didn''t have the time to read them *** The head of the guards along with 10 others were rushing at their top speed towards the location mentioned by Sokka. Sokka couldn''t exactly pinpoint the exact location and so they have been running around for a while without much success. They all had dark expressions on their faces. They knew that it was already too late, but they had to at least retrieve the chief son''s body as well as kill the bear to prevent more trouble. But nothing could have prepared them for what they encountered next. Laying on the ground in front of them was the chief''s son, and although he seemed to be in a sorry state he was still breathing and there didn''t seem to be any serious injury on him except for his eye. What truly shocked them though was what lay beside him. A disfigured white furred figure with none of its body parts in their right places with a terrified look frozen on its face, if they didn''t already know beforehand that there was a polar bear around they wouldn''t be able to recognise it as such. Everyone there felt a chill crawling up their spine seeing such a scene they didn''t even dare to approach for a while. "Wha¡­what could cause something like this." said one of the guards, voicing everyone''s thoughts. What kind of animal or power will be able to do something like this? To disfigure a giant polar bear to such a state. ''Just what happened here?.'' thought the head of the guards, Kato with an uneasy look on his face, ''If whatever caused this attacked the tribe I am afraid¡­.'' he didn''t dare to think about it. Nobody amongst them knew about blood bending so they couldn''t think of what could have caused this. "Do you think someone came and saved him?." Asked one of the guards. "If so, who could it be? to turn a polar bear into this!, and leave its corpse in such a pathetic state." said another guard, everyone nodded agreeing with his words. Hearing them talk and discuss with each other the head of the guards had an idea of what might have happened here, he was an experienced water bender and so he knew more than your average guard. ''The kid had most likely awakened his water bending powers facing this dangerous situation.'' He thought, ''But even so, how did this happen?'' It wasn''t uncommon for young or even teenage kids to awaken their bending powers in dangerous situations, some people even arranged for their kids to face controlled dangerous situations without their knowledge to awaken their powers so it wasn''t anything new. ''But to cause this?.'' He thought before throwing it to the back of his head, this wasn''t the time for it. "EVERYONE SNAP OUT OF IT, medics go check on the chief''s son and make sure he''s okay, everyone else secure the area." He shouted, bringing everyone back from their shock. Hearing him they all seemed to forget about what they saw for the time being and spread around securing the place. After a while one of the medics gave his report, "Everything seems to be good sir, he only has a scratch on his left eye that stopped bleeding. It''s nothing serious, we can get some water healers to heal it later." "Alright everyone pack up we''re heading back." Taking Levi and the bear''s corpse with them they headed back to the tribe obviously in much better spirits then they came. The situation was way better than they expected. The chief''s son was alive and the danger had been dealt with, most Importantly they didn''t have to do anything so everyone was in a good mood. 10 - Back First pov Darkness and silence were all I could feel around me. That''s my only companion now. How long has it been? Did I get attacked by another animal while I was unconscious? Was it even real? Did I really reincarnate? Or was it all just a dream? Something my mind made up after being hit by the truck, something it''s using to cling to life for a little bit longer, a final struggle. In this endless darkness and silence, a voice accompanied me. I couldn''t make it out at first it was more of a noise than a voice, but as time passed, maybe days or maybe years I couldn''t tell in this state, it started to become clearer and clearer. At first, I could only make out letters, then a word fully appeared in my consciousness and then it formed a full sentence. "B¡­"??. "Br¡­". "Broth¡­" "Brother!." "BROTHER, WAKE UP!!." So that''s what it was, it was the voices of my siblings, both of them screaming at me to wake up. I guess it wasn''t a dream after all, for some reason, I felt a sense of relief wash over me at that realization. *** Third pov In the southern water tribe, it was late at night, the stars dotted the vast sky and cast their light on the ground, illuminating the quiet tribe, a full round moon hung high in the sky like an eye watching over the world. At the chief''s house, four people surrounded the table and were eating their dinner in silence. There was a gloomy air surrounding the four of them, their previous happy joyous smiles and laughs could no longer be seen, and in its place was nothing but a numb look hiding their pain. "Will he really be alright?." Nya inquired about her son for the dozen times that day, breaking the silence. And although she had heard the answer again and again she still asked, maybe it was just to find some kind of relief upon hearing that her son would be fine. Hearing his wife''s question Hakoda could only sigh with a heavy heart, she had been asking this question again and again ever since Levi was brought back to the tribe and he had been answering her every time without so much as a complaint, he knew she just wanted him to comfort her at this point. She didn''t even care that Sokka and Katara heard her and saw her in this state, something she would have never neglected before. "Yes my love, he will definitely be fine. You know our son, he is a strong kid and he will get through this just fine" said Hakoda. Sokka and Katara only listened on the side with tears in their eyes, not interrupting their parents. These last few days hadn''t been hard on only Hakoda and his wife, Sokka, and Katara were also the same, maybe even worse as they''re only kids and something like this was already too much for them, and on top of that they blamed themselves for it. One could only imagine what they could be going through. "SO WHY HASN''T HE WOKEN UP YET? YOU SAY HE WILL BE FINE BUT WHY IS MY SON STILL NOT AWAKE YET" "THE MEDICS SAY THAT NOTHING IS WRONG WITH HIM BUT IT''S BEEN FIVE DAYS, SO WHY ISN''T HE AWAKE." Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Kya flipped and screamed at the top of her lungs before she broke down crying, the other three could only clench their hands and stay silent not being able to do anything, this has happened multiple times during the past few days. Seeing her like this hakoda heart felt like it was torn apart, he loved his wife and kid, and seeing them in such a state broke him too. The only reason he isn''t breaking up in tears is that his family needed a strong pillar to rely on so he had to be strong for his kids, for his wife, and for his tribe. Getting up he went ahead and hugged his wife, that''s the only thing he could do now. The kids who were also crying silently ran up to them and hugged them too. "I am hurt, you''re actually having a group hug without me." ?? ?? ?? Everyone was frozen in their place as if struck by a bolt of lightning, slowly turning around they saw who made that voice, a handsome kid of about 5 years old with blue eyes, brown hair, and cute facial features. Levi!! "Can I join?." he said again, seeing their stunned expressions. "BROTHER" "BROTHER" "SON" "SON" They all said at the same time after getting over their shock and as they rushed at him. His mother almost tackled him to the ground in a hug as she buried his face in her chest, almost suffocating him and drowning him in tears. His father stood above him rubbing his head with a relieved look on his face. Only Sokka and Katara seemed to be hesitant, as they clenched their tiny hands and looked at him with tears in their eyes from far away. How could they not be, their elder brother had almost died because of them, to protect them he used himself as bait and let them run, they were ashamed to face him. Seeing them like this Levi knew what they were thinking but he didn''t agree, after all he had seen the show. ''Without me in the equation they would have grown up fine without encountering any danger until they met the avatar, so in a sense am the reason they were in danger in the first place.'' ''It was actually me who had put them in harm''s way, if not for my existence they wouldn''t have wandered around.'' he thought to himself his feelings were complicated. That was also one of the reasons why he risked it all to save them from that bear, of course the main one was still that he really cared about them. ''WelI no matter what I can''t let them keep thinking this way can I?.'' Thinking to himself he waited for his mother to let him go before turning towards his two siblings and smiling. "Oh, you seem to have forgotten all about your big brother huh? Not even wanting to hug him." he said with a fake angry tone. Hearing him, his mom and dad smiled as they immediately understood what he was doing. He had always been smart and could read the mood even better than most adults so they weren''t surprised. They were even proud of having a smart kid like this and now even more so after the bear encounter. His siblings on the other hand had a terrified expression on their faces as they almost broke down in tears at his words. "Nooo." Yelled the both of them as they tried to explain themselves. "It''s not like that we..we were just worried that you¡­." Said sokka stuttering not knowing how to finish his sentence. Katara on the other hand couldn''t hold it in any longer as she burst out in tears and rushed to hug him, with Sokka joining them, "*sniff* *sniff*, Waaaaaaa." she was only 3 after all. None of them saying anything only Katara''s crying could be heard. She didn''t even fully comprehend what was happening. She only knew that a bad monster hurt her brother, and her brother was in a bad situation, but now he is fine and not angry at her which made her relieved. That was her simple thought process. After a while the three siblings separated and hakoda said seriously, "Alright your brother has been through a lot and has just woken up, he needs a lot of rest so don''t you dare disturb him alright? You don''t want him to go back to sleep once again right!." "Noo" "Noo" Both of them said at the same time and started nodding their heads up and down so fast that Levi thought that they might snap them. Smiling at them, Hakoda told them to go to bed and asked for Levi to follow him and headed to his room where he had just woken up from his coma. Seeing them leave, Sokka and Katara were reluctant at first but still accepted it, it was related to their brother''s safety after all. *** Inside Levi''s room, he and his father sat at the table in the middle of the room facing each other. There was an oil lamp lit on the table coupled with the light of the full moon and stars coming from the window, it made the room bright and welcoming. Hakoda was the first one to break the silence by asking about his son, "So, how are you feeling kido?." He said with a fatherly gentle tone to his voice. "I am alright father. I feel a little sore but aside from that everything is okay." "Well that''s to be expected, you didn''t just go through a simple run around the tribe after all, you fought a freaking polar bear alone and survived. I would instead be surprised if you were totally fine alright." "Haha that''s true." Levi nodded agreeing with his father. Unconsciously he reached for the scar on his left eye. He could already open his left eye and see normally but he could feel that the scare was still there. Which was something he didn''t expect and was worried about, judging from his family''s previous reaction he should have been unconscious for a long while so why wasn''t he healed yet, something is not right!! 11 - It looks cool This will be the end of The First person Pov chapters and from now on it''ll be strictly this person pov, tell me what you thought about it *** Seeing me touching my left eye seemed to give my father the wrong impression as he thought that I was worried about it. "We didn''t dare to ask a water medic to heal your eye as we didn''t know what was wrong with you, and diverting any extra energy that your body might need to your eye could have been bad." said Hakoda with an exhausted look on his face. I could see his exhausted appearance and could also guess what the reason for it was. Not to mention having to deal with all the affairs of the tribe on a daily basis but to put my injury into the mix and not knowing whether I am alright or not will affect any man. Some might think it''s a huge opportunity and boon to be the tribe leader, but it''s actually the opposite of that, it''s a huge responsibility and burden, one that very few will be willing to take on. ''Sigh, so this is what it''s like to have a family huh?.'' I thought as I felt a warm feeling welling up in my chest. This was the first time I felt someone worry and care about me so much after all. "Now that you are awake I can call the medic to heal your eye, do you want to heal it now or wait till morning." Said my father, breaking me from my train of thoughts. Thinking about it for a while, I didn''t know what to say, why wasn''t it completely healed by now? ''System, why hasn''t my eye healed yet?'' [Seeing that the host was unconscious and unable to give any commands the system had taken the initiative to suppress the gamer body surface healing abilities to avoid any suspicions, so even though it may appear that the user''s eye is unhealed it''s actually the opposite and is totally healthy] [The user can lift the restriction at any time to allow his left eye to fully heal] ''Oh I see, so that''s how it is, in that case.'' "No Dad, I don''t want to heal it." I said and from the look on my father''s face he was obviously shocked, well I would be too if I was in his position. "WHAT? Why don''t you want to heal your eyes?" He asked, startled. He obviously couldn''t help but think of why his son might want that, any kid his age would want to fix their eye if it was damaged, only very few adul¡­No, only very few warriors would like to keep their scars as signs of glory, as a monument and as a reminder. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''But I am only 5 years old. I couldn''t possibly say that''. I wanted to keep this scare as a reminder to myself to never get arrogant, that there was always someone stronger out there, I wanted a constant reminder of that by my side. ''Sigh, If I say that I''ll scare the old man to that hehe.'' "I think it looks cool Dad." Hearing his answer hakoda almost fainted, he did not expect this kind of answer, he even thought that his son might be playing a silly prank on him, sadly his son wasn''t into those types of games. He couldn''t help but laugh helplessly at himself,'' Of course, what else did I expect he''s just a kid after all it''s amazing enough that he protected his siblings.'' he thought. Thinking of this he was about to start asking what''s been on his mind all along but Levi asked his questions before him "How long have I been asleep for anyhow, it''s already night so I guess for at least a few hours huh?." Few hours! Hakoda had a complicated expression as he looked at his son, "Son, you''ve been unconscious for five days." Said Hakoda after contemplating for a while shocking Levi. ''So long!.'' Seeing his son silent, Hakoda thought that it was time and asked what he wanted to ask ever since he learned of what had happened. In fact, this wasn''t his question only it was also something the head of the guards Kato and a few others wanted to know. "Son, what exactly happened out there with the polar bear?" ''Here it comes.'' Hearing his father''s question Levi wasn''t shocked in the least bit, he had already expected it and was waiting for it, and he had already prepared his answer. "About that¡­, I can''t clearly remember everything, almost all of it is blurry." Said Levi lowering his head as if seeming to remember a painful experience. Seeing him like this Hakoda''s heart ached and his expression turned softer, if only he had been present there with him, he felt like he had failed his son, but before he could say anything Levi continued. "The only thing I know is that I definitely awakened my bending powers. I remember that clearly, the next thing I knew I woke up back here." All of that was a lie of course, Levi remembered every second of that encounter as if it was engraved into his head, it was his first real battle and dangerous situation and he didn''t think he could forget about it even if he wanted to. ''Sorry Dad but some things are better left unknown. I can''t possibly tell you about blood bending?.'' Even though he completely trusted his father there were still a lot of dangers in this world and he couldn''t risk it, not after what he just went through to survive. Some things are better left unsaid. "Is that so, sigh." Said Hakoda sighing after hearing his son''s answer, he and some others from the tribe had already figured that it must have been something like that, there was no other possible explanation to it, ''But what kind of water-bending power can do something like that.'' He couldn''t help but look at his son with a complicated expression as he remembered the bear''s disfigured corpse. "Can you still do it now?." Asked Hakoda with an expectant look on his face, now that the danger was averted he couldn''t help but be excited, who wouldn''t want for their kids to be benders!? "I don''t know Dad, but I can try it," said Levi with an innocent expression on his face. Receiving his father''s nod Levi Looked at the cup full of water on the table. ''Now how much ability should I show?.'' 12 - Rewards He stretched his hand towards the cup and started concentrating with frowned brows as he moved his hands up and down slowly and like magic the water in the cup started floating above it before slowly going back in but it didn''t do so perfectly and some of it spilled on the table. On the side, Hakoda was watching his son with his eyes almost shining, though he hid it quickly, "Good good really good, you don''t have enough control for now which is something normal, but considering that you just recently unlocked your powers it''s more than enough, I will arrange for a mentor for you from the tribe soon, as for now just try to rest alright?." "Alright Dad, I''ll do my best ." Replied Levi. Nodding hakoda stood up and headed towards the exit of the room, but just as he was about to leave he turned around with a big smile on his face, seeming to have just remembered something, "Oh and one other thing¡­ I Am proud of you son." He said, before turning around and leaving the room. Hearing it Levi was shocked for a moment before also smiling and shaking his head, he knew what his father meant, not a lot of kids would do what he had just done and even fewer would survive it. *** Later that night Seeing that he was alone in his room Levi''s face got serious as he thought. ''System show me all the notifications I''ve missed.'' [Ding*] [Affirmative] [Killed an adult polar bear +100 exp] [User leveled up +1] [+10 states points] [Quest: You ran into a polar bear on your way home and decided to fight him in order to protect your siblings. (Completed) Objective 1: Delay the polar bear until your siblings can escape. (Completed) Reward: +1 character level - 5 state points - 100 exp. Objective 2: Slay the polar bear. (Completed) Reward: +3 character Level - +10 state points - +300 exp - Observation - Limit breaker.] [Due to specific actions a hidden reward is unlocked] [Reward: New system function ¡°titles¡± is unlocked - title: Courageous Guardian.] [Courageous Guardian: 10% increase in strength, Stamina, and Agility when in battle.] Seeing his rewards Levi''s eyes went wide. Especially observation and limit breaker, ''If those two skills are what I think they are then I have just struck the jackpot.'' Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ''And even without them just the title alone is great, it''s something that increases my states using percentages and will always be useful.'' As for those two abilities they were godly powers, he had seen it in his past life and it was way too overpowered. ''System give me the description of observe and limit breaker. [Observation (Active) level 1: a power that allows the user to identify things and people in his environment, it gives a brief description of the target coupled with the level, the higher the level the more information provided] [Limit breaker (Active) level 1: Only use when necessary, allows the user to break through his limits and ascend to new heights, the user will suffer temporary side effects later on the severity of it depends on how long the skill was active.] ''I see, so it''s just like I thought, observation can let me identify valuable stuff as well as See how strong my enemies are, that would be. Helpful to know who to not mess with.'' ''As for limit breaker it''s just as valuable if not more, it''s a combat-oriented skill and will increase my chances of Survival by a lot, if I had it in my previous battle I am sure I wouldn''t have suffered as much.'' ''All in all, it was a big gain, I guess my 10 points of luck aren''t just for show.'' Thought Levi as he decisively claimed his mission rewards, this was the first mission he was going to claim and he didn''t know what to expect. [User leveled up +1] [+10 states points] [User leveled up +1] [+10 states points] [User leveled up +1] [+10 states points] ¡­ He leveled up 4 times along with the previous level up when he killed the bear which makes it a total of 5 so he was now at level 6, he also received 10 state points for every level up collecting a total of 65 state points. ''But I don''t feel any difference¡¯ thought Levi, ¡®I don''t feel stronger, faster or anything, I guess I have to manually assign my states points.'' He concluded. ''If that''s the case, let''s not do that for now. It''s still pretty easy to gain state points so there is no hurry, I''ll assign them when it becomes harder or when I am in a tight situation.'' Aside from that, he could feel something extra on him, maybe it was in his body or maybe it was in his mind, he couldn''t tell exactly where it was located, but it felt like some sort of switch and it did take a genius to recognise what it was, the limit breaker. By flipping that switch he would be able to break his limits and go beyond anything he''s capable of for now. But remembering the side effects mentioned by the system he didn''t have any intention to try it out for now. ''Time to test out observation'' he thought before looking at the table by the side. Concentrating on it and intending to use observation a line of notifications appeared in front of him. [Table: A common table found in most houses of the Southern water tribe, it was made with common Oak wood 10 years ago.] [Observation Exp 2%] ''Heh, even this common table is older than me, where the hell did Mom and Dad get it, don''t tell me it''s some kind of family heirloom?'' Levi couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the last notification, ''This power was surprisingly easy to level up or maybe it''s just because it''s at the early levels? Well, let''s hope I did just jinx it.'' Thinking about it for a while Levi shook his head and chased away those distracting thoughts before going back to what was important, testing his observation power. Making use of his stealth skills to sneak out of his room he stealthily approached his sibling''s room. Sneaking in he could see them huddled together in a blanket and sleeping soundlessly. Not wanting to wake them up he wanted to test observation as soon as possible and get out. [Name:Katara Age: Level: Hp: 10 Sp: 10 Chi: 20 Description: The user''s younger sister, she was worried about her brother for a long time which took an affect on her health, now that her brother is fine she can finally sleep well and recover.] [Name: Sokka Hp: 20 Sp: 15 Chi: 4 Description: The user''s younger brother, he was worried about his brother for a long time which took an affect on his health, now that his brother is fine he can finally sleep well and recover.] He was stunned for a while after seeing both of their descriptions before he smiled, he didn''t know they cared about him so much. His heart couldn''t help but soften. Making use of his stealth skills he made his way back to his room before he relaxed. He had discovered a lot of useful things on this short trip of his. 13 - Chief and head of the guards The first thing that he discovered was that his siblings loved him a lot, making him pleased. The second thing was that his observation can''t show the full states, for now that is. Third, he could tell who had the potential for bending just by using observation and looking at their Chi stat even if they hadn''t awakened their bending yet, Katara had way more Chi than Sokka even though she was younger so that means she''s a bender, this might come in handy in the future. And speaking of which, ''My sister is a damn monster.'' ''At her age I only had a little more Chi than her, and that''s saying something considering that I have a system, no wonder she became so powerful in the show.'' thought Levi. ''Either way it doesn''t matter, She will never be able to catch up to me, that''s for sure.'' he thought smiling, he knew that the gap between him and his sister would only continue to grow from now on so he didn''t give it much thought. Deciding to test one more thing before calling it a day he again made use of his stealth skills and exited his house, only going a little distance away from his house but still somewhere that was close to the ocean water. He still didn''t dare to venture too far, the memory of his fight with the polar bear was still fresh in his mind and even though he may be able to defeat it easily now with all the rewards and Level ups he received he didn''t want to relive that scenario just yet. Looking down on the ocean water he waited for some fish to pass by, fortunately, the sky was clear of any clouds and the stars and full moon light illuminated the ground. He didn''t have to wait for long before a fish slowly swam in front of him, and that was his chance. Slowly feeling for the blood inside of it he could feel¡­.nothing! Frowning he concentrated more on it but he still couldn''t feel anything. Sighing in resignation Levi put his hands behind his head as he looked at the sky, ¡®I guess my only option is to wait for it to recharge in one month.¡¯ ¡®But even then what''s the point? Its level is linked to water bending so I''ll never have to train it and I''ll be able to use it perfectly when I need to, in fact I will only risk exposing myself.¡¯ thought Levi, deciding to keep his blood bending a secret for as long as he can, or until he is strong enough that he won''t need to care what anyone might think. Seeing that he had spent enough time outside Levi turned around and headed back home. *** Far away from Levi in a hidden corner of the southern water tribe, Levi''s father, Hakoda, looked at his son from afar as he sneaked out and was following him. "What is this kid doing sneaking around like that ?" asked Hakoda frowning, obviously dissatisfied with his son''s behavior. He was severely injured and should be resting right now. Although he couldn''t help but marvel at how good the little brat was at it, he seemed to be an expert that practiced sneaking around for his entire life, he didn''t make a single sound and Hakoda even felt that if he turned his back away from him for a second he might lose him. "I don''t know KID, I was making my way around the tribe when I caught sight of him and called you immediately. You should be grateful. It''s not my job to deal with stuff like these ." A tired voice replied from beside him, anyone from the tribe would immediately recognise the owner of said voice. It was the head of the guard''s Kato. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. If anyone from the younger generation was around they would be surprised by how casual Kato talked with Hakoda and how he addressed him instead of calling him chief. Thankfully though it was only the two of them. "Sigh, I told you to call me chief or at least by my name, I am in my mid-thirties and the tribe''s chief for crying out loud." Said Hakoda in a dejected voice as he kept following Levi with Kato by his side. "Humph as if, I used to protect you from the other kids when we were young and I even saw you in diapers, some fancy title won''t change my view of you, KID." said Kato with a smirk emphasizing his last word. Hakoda, feeling as if a nail had pierced his heart, decided to ignore Kato¡¯s existence and focused on his son who had stopped in front of the ocean instead. Looking ahead he could see Levi had stopped not too far away from the tribe but far enough that he wouldn''t be noticed, of course all of that relied on nobody following him before he got there, sadly for him it didn''t go as he expected. "Fancy technique your son got there, If I didn''t know any better I''d say he had received professional training." Said Kato from the side without removing his eyes from Levi, his gaze grave attracting Hakoda¡¯s attention. "I am afraid that If we didn''t follow him at first it would have been impossible for us to notice him sneaking around." continued Kato, his expression this time unreadable. "Yeah I noticed it too, I don''t know where this kid learned this but I don''t plan to ask him.¡± said Hakoda frowning before continuing, ¡°He clearly doesn''t want to be seen, and I don''t want to interfere with that, he''s not doing anything dangerous anyhow, Can I count on you to keep this between us!? ." Asked Hakoda looking at Kato. "Oho, is this an order from the trib¡¯s chief?." said Kato with a teasing smile on his face. "Ha-ah, no, just a request from a friend, can you do that for me?." Replied Hakoda, sighing helplessly. "Hehe, Trust me when I say this KID, I don''t care enough to remember such useless stuff or even consider spreading it around, so yeah your little secret is safe with me." said Kato making Hakoda relieved. "What is he doing here in the middle of the night anyhow? Is he going to try his water bending?." Asked Kato, that was the only logical thing he could think of, kids were always excited when they awakened their bending and wanted to try it out as soon as possible so it made sense Levi was also the same. Being the head of the guards and his good friend and brother, Hakoda would obviously not hide Levi''s bending from him, plus it was not some secret information as it would get out sooner or later, and on top of that if he wanted to find a good bending master for his son Kato¡¯s help was essential as he had close ties to one. "Ha-ah, I guess so, even though I told him to rest until I find a suitable water-bending master for him but I guess it''s too tempting to resist ." said Hakoda sighing helplessly. "Hahaha don''t blame the kid, when I just awakened my water bending as a kid I was also like him, my parents had to constantly keep an eye on me to make sure I didn''t do something stupid." Said Kato laughing. "I guess you''re right." replied Hakoda shaking his head in amusement. But, after observing him for a bit more nothing happened, Levi just stood there facing the ocean and not even moving. Both Hakoda and Kato were frowning at this point trying to understand what was going on when Levi lifted his head up and looked at the sky. He stayed like that for a while before turning around and returning to the tribe, not once did he try to bend the water of the ocean. Hakoda frowned as he did not know what to make out of it but Kato just sighed behind him. "He must be thinking about the recent accident he had with the bear." said Kato, hearing him hakoda also seemed to come to a realization. "He might seem fine on the outside but god only knows what he''s going through, experiences like these can change anybody forever, let alone a 5-year-old kid." said Kato with a sympathetic tone in his voice. "Ha-ah, let''s go back." said Hakoda sighing and holding his head down. He didn''t know what he could do to help his kid and he hated it, he hated feeling so helpless when his son was suffering. For now he can only do his best to find him a good water-bending master, that would helpfully make him forget. Kato only stared at Hakoda¡¯s back as he followed him also feeling helpless to help his friend. *** AN: His stealth is still ain''t that high level yet, he can only nullify his footsteps sound and reduce his presence so it doesn''t turn him invisible or anything, it isn''t strange for him to be noticed. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 14 - Time skip Time skip 3 years It had been three full years since Levi''s encounter with the polar bear and a lot had changed since then, the most notable thing is that the Fire Nation attacks had become more frequent and they seemed to be paying more attention to the Southern water tribe. Levi guessed that this was a canon event, and it was the one leading his tribe to the one he saw in the show, he was too busy to care about that right now however. "LEVI, BEHIND YOU!, DUCK." a loud voice screamed from behind Levi as a ball of fire flew over. Levi didn''t have the time to hesitate or verify as he immediately ducked and rolled to the side successfully evading. He would have been able to dodge the attack either way with his newly unlocked danger sense coupled with his dodge skill, it would''ve been a piece of cake. Turning around to look at his assailant he saw something he wasn''t expecting to see today, a girl that was just a year or two younger than him was facing him with her fist extended outwards it was clear that she was the one who had just launched the ball of fire at him. An arrogant look was on her face as if no one on this battlefield was her equal and she was above them all, and she seemed to be annoyed that Levi had just dodged her attack. ''Azula!?, well time to speed this whole shit fest up and get it done with.'' thought Levi as he observed the precious princess of the fire nation. "Humph." Azula snorted annoyed as she sent another attack at him. ''Ha-ah, it was a simple rescue mission with no danger involved they said, so how did it turn out like this.'' Thought Levi exasperated as he twisted his body to the side dodging another fireball from the princess, and before he could steady himself another one came right after. ''This is going to be a long day.'' *** 3 days earlier In the training barracks of the southern water tribe, a boy who looked to be about 8 years old could be seen training in an open space, sometimes going through a set of movements, obviously meant for hand-to-hand combat and sometimes using his water bending. It was obviously Levi, currently he was going through a set of graceful movements, repeating them again and again and with each repetition he felt calmer and closer to his element than ever. This was a movement taught to him by his mentor that his father had arranged for him after he woke up from the bear accident that day and he had been under his tutelage for 3 years now. Not too far away from him stood his mentor, an old man with long white hair and a full beard covering his face. He was wearing the traditional Southern Water tribe clothes as he stood watching over his student and nodding with a look of praise on his face. Beside him stood Hakoda smiling with a proud expression on his face. "This kid is a genius hakoda." said the old man with a solemn tone of voice, "And that''s an understatement, I have never seen a kid his age so talented, but that''s nothing, his learning and adapting abilities are in a whole other level, not to mention his dedication and personality, he never complains and completes all tasks assigned to him perfectly, he''s simply the perfect apprentice." Hearing him speak, Hakoda''s smile almost reached his ears, it felt as if he was the one personally receiving the praise. After all, who wouldn''t want their kid to be outstanding, and on top of that he was being praised by one of the best water-bending masters in the tribe, maybe even the world, master Tenzin. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I am glad to hear that Master Tenzin." Said Hakoda in a polite tone, smiling. "I think I am the one who should be thankful for you instead for bringing me such a kid." retorted Tenzin before continuing, "I am just saying it how I see it. I''ve never seen someone so talented in all my years, and Even a lot of adults aren''t as dedicated as him. If I didn''t know any better I''d say he''s an old man inside a young boy''s body." said Tenzin earning him a chuckle from Hakoda. Levi who was listening to them on the side as he trained, started to sweat profusely in the background as he heard the last part but he didn''t show it on his face and continued his training normally. Hakoda only smiled helplessly and shook his head, "He had always been like this, even when he was young he didn''t cry at all or bother me and his mother, hehe, you could imagine our surprise when we had Sokka and realized that that wasn''t the same for all kids." said Hakoda grimacing as if remembering some painful memory. Levi had never bothered to act like an infant when he was one, it was already degrading enough to have his diapers changed and he didn''t want to take it another step forward, so his parents were pretty relaxed when they had him. "Hahaha I can only imagine, but consider yourself lucky, Kato was never like that. He felt that it was his life''s mission to cry every five minutes and make our life miserable." said old man Tenzin who was now known as the head of the guard''s father, laughing. "I guess I am indeed lucky." said Hakoda shaking his head while chuckling before continuing, "Although he never bothered about training or cared about it so much until 3 years ago...sigh ." He said not bothering to elaborate. Tenzin also understood what he meant and didn''t prop him. The Southern Water tribe was big but it wasn''t as big as some other tribes or nations so everyone in the tribe knew what had happened with the chief''s kids a few years ago. "About that." Said Tenzin after staying silent for a moment, "I think it is time." Hearing him, Hakoda¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to look at him, his neck almost snapping, he Knew what Tenzin was talking about, "You mean¡­" he said, not finishing his sentence. "Yes it''s about time for him to experience his real first batt¡­ " saying so Tenzin paused, noticing his mistake before continuing, "... His first real battle against other people I mean, it will be beneficial for him, plus the sooner he''s done with it the better it is for him and there won''t be that much danger during the next mission. It''s perfect for him, what could go wrong?." "Ha-ah, I guess you''re right I''m just being overprotective." said Hakoda, sighing. "Yes, If it was anybody else I would never dare to send him on a mission this young but your son is different, I am sure you''ve noticed that already." Hearing him, Hakoda could only nod, but he would still make sure that his son would be safe during the mission, maybe the other clansmen would say he was biased but so what? As if he could tell what he was thinking, Tenzin said,"Worry not, don''t forget that we of the water tribe are the least afraid of injuries during battles, as long as it isn''t fatal we can bring anyone back to full health." Hearing him Hakoda nodded as he felt some relief, "That''s right, as long as we don''t run into anything dangerous everything should be fine." "Alright I''ll go get him ready for his first mission, don''t you have work to do as the tribe''s chief other than worry about your kids all day." said Tenzin with a disapproving expression as he glared at Hakoda Hakoda was stumped for words, he couldn''t retort, he was indeed neglecting his duties, and even as the tribe''s chief he respected Tenzin too much to say anything, he could only smile awkwardly and turn around to leave. Seeing him leave Tenzin nodded approvingly before turning towards Levi, "Alright brat that''s enough warm up for today, you can have a 10-minute rest before we start our spare." ''Spare my arse, it''s just you abusing the shit out of me.'' thought Levi but he didn''t dare say it out loud for he learned the hard way that it would result in an even worse beating. But, he did not know if it was the old man''s way of teaching that was working, or because he was a gamer but he improved like never before during the past three years, even faster than he had anticipated. Moving to the side and sitting on a wooden chair he bended the water straight to his mouth as he started drinking. ''Haaah, nothing beats a sip of refreshing water after a hard workout.'' ''Status.'' thought Levi calling out in his mind. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 15 - progress [Stats: Name: Levi Age: 8 years old. Titles: Courageous Guardian. Level: 06 HP: 150 Chi: 110. SP: 200 Vitality: 15 Stamina: 20 Strength: 13 Agility: 19 Dexterity: 15 Endurance/Willpower: 19. Intelligence: 4 Wisdom: 7 Charisma: 4 Luck: 10 Available state points: 65. Untrained adult male stats are 1. Trained adult stats are 5 Elite trained adult stats are 10+ Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control or psychic attacks. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Night vision (passive) - Level 9: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be Meditation (Active) - Level 9: Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP and chi recovery increases during meditation, at higher levels the user can connect to the spirit realm. Water bending (active) - Level 16: the user can bend water to his own will, at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of water bending such as ice bending and blood bending, the higher the level the less chi is needed to use this ability and the more proficient the user is. Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 16: The ability to freely manipulate a living being¡¯s blood like its water, takes 1 month to fully charge, can be used for 1 hour straight after activating it. Ice bending (Active) - Level 16: A sub-bending ability of water bending, the user can manipulate the water molecules to either freeze or melt the water. Water healing (Active) - Level 16: The user can apply water to an injured area thus redirecting more energy to it and speeding up the healing process, different types of water have different effects, at higher levels the user can even heal internal injuries as well as illness. Cold resistance (Passive) level 7:Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures, at higher levels the user won''t be affected by cold at all. Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level 4: The user can resist and stay focused under intense pain, at higher level the user will be able to withstand anything] Observation (Active) level 6: A power that allows the user to identify things and people in his environment, it gives a brief description of the target coupled with its level, the higher the skill level the more information that can be provided. Limit breaker (Active) level 1: Only use when necessary, allows the user to break through his limits and ascend to new heights, the user will suffer temporary side effects later on, the severity of it depends on how long the skill was active. The higher the level the higher the boost granted to the user and the lesser consequences the user will suffer after. Danger sense (Passive) Level 12: Allows the user to sense incoming danger and avoid it beforehand, increases reaction speed and reflexes by 12% Skills: Stealth (Active/Passive) - level 8: Grants the user the ability to move undetected, decreasing the user''s presence and sound, at higher levels it can directly erase the user''s presence. Stolen story; please report. Dodge (Active) - Level 14: Allows the user to swiftly evade incoming attacks with enhanced agility and reflexes, the user gains an intuitive sense of foresight, enabling them to predict and avoid enemy strikes more effectively. Weapon mastery (Active) level 7: Grants the user mastery over all kinds of weapons plus increased speed and damage while using a weapon by 7%, can be leveled up using any kind of melee weapon. Close-quarter combat (Active) level 8: Proficiency in hand-to-hand fighting styles and techniques plus increased speed, strength, and damage during hand-to-hand combat by 8% Mentor (Passive) - Level 8: The user can more effectively impart his knowledge, powers and skills to other people hastening their learning process, the higher the level the faster and more efficiently the target will learn, +8% learning speed of the target, +8% target comprehension ability during teaching session]. Looking through his status Levi couldn''t help but have a sense of satisfaction run through him, he had worked pretty hard during the past three years for what he had now and it was worth all the effort he put in, he was now considered one of the elites in the avatar world, the lowest level of elite, but an elite nonetheless. What is worth noting is that he had unlocked his Ice bending and water healing after water bending leveled up to level 15, but he theorized that the level alone wasn''t enough, the advice and guidance of his new mentor, Tenzin, was also a huge help otherwise he might have to reach level 20 or 30 first before he would have been able to unlock them. Nonetheless he was lucky to unlock them this early. For now he can control 3 floating ice weapons using ice bending which although wasn''t much and was far from his dream of recreating the gate of Babylon it wasn''t useless either, he was certain that it would come in handy sooner or later. One thing he noticed was that as he leveled his skills up some of them became increasingly more difficult to level up, like observation for example, he had been observing everything he came across like crazy during the past years so much that he became numb, but it was still level 6, nonetheless now it showed some extra states of the target and a more detailed description. He guessed that he might need to use it on different things and people, there might even be the need to use it on people with a higher level than him for it to start leveling up again. He also noticed that his system was different from the ones he read about, take for example the water bending subcategories, they weren''t separate skills on their own but were tied to water bending which he wasn''t going to complain about. He also noticed that getting new skills was harder for him unlike some novels he read, so he didn''t unlock hundreds of skills for every activity he did. At least his skills and powers were becoming more lethal and useful with each level up so he wasn''t complaining. Another thing he discovered was that some skills and powers might grant something good at level 10, like water bending but others just kept on leveling up with no significant difference like dodge and danger sense. Sadly, or fortunately, he didn''t get to use his limit breaker at all during the past three years as the accident with the bear was something rare and he was in a safe environment all the time, so it didn''t level up. "Alright brat, resting time is over, let''s spar." said an old voice interrupting his thoughts and putting an end to his short rest. Looking up he saw his mentor Tenzin moving to the centre of the square and by his words he knew what was coming, so he got up while using observation on him at the same time. [Name: Tenzin Age: 65. Level:???. Hp:??? Chi:??? Sp:??? Vitality:??? Stamina:??? Description: The user''s mentor, a master water bender renowned throughout the world, has a very good impression of The user, he is Part of ???, and good friends with ???] ''Tsk, This darn monster, I''ll teach you a lesson one of these days just you wait.'' thought Levi as he saw his mentor''s states with veins popping on his head. He had been improving constantly during the past three years and had thought that he would soon catch up to Tenzin, but sadly for him reality was cruel and harsh, he never seemed to be able to catch up to him no matter what he did or how hard he trained. At first he thought that with a little bit of training he would be able to suppress him or at least close the gap between the two of them to at least uncover some of his hidden status, but who knew that the old bag of bones was holding back the entire time they trained. No matter how much stronger he got the old man seemed to get just as strong, always staying the same distance ahead of him and never letting him catch up, it was obvious that he was holding back the entire time. And for that reason Levi didn''t get to test his real strength until now. He was also curious about who his master was good friends with as well as what he was part of, but unless he could level up his observation there was no way for him to know, he couldn''t just ask him right? "Tsk, what are you thinking about you brat, if you had spent all that time spacing around on your training you might have even caught up to me already, want me to knock you out again." said Tenzin with an annoyed tone of voice as he stared at Levi who was lost in thought in front of him. "Ugh¡­it''s nothing master, I just remembered something, we can start now." replied Levi before hurriedly getting into position for the spar, his gaze focused. 16 - Siblings Getting into position Levi moved his hand starting the spare by bending a stream of water on the side and launching it at his master with enough force to break bones, but as always he knew that won''t work so before it even reached his master Levi jumped away. And he was right in doing so as Tenzin just tilted his body to the side, not even moving from his position and dodged the attack before flicking his finger. Three ice knives condensed from water in front of him and moved with extreme speeds as they pierced the place where Levi just was. Seeing this scene Levi''s eye couldn''t help but twitch as he shouted in frustration, "What the hell old man, do you want to kill me or what?." "Humph, I thought you better than to be killed by a mere attack like that, plus with cowardly skills like that you don''t need to worry about getting hit." said Tenzin, his tone calm before he launched another ice attack. "Tsk, it''s called dodging you old bag of bones. I dodge my enemy''s attack so I can gather my bearings and counter him." Said Levi in annoyance, he didn''t dodge this time but raised a wall of ice in front of him to block the attack . A compressed ball of ice came crushing at the wall like a cannonball reducing it to shards. Squinting his eyes, Tenzin saw that there was nothing behind the wall; it was completely empty, making him raise his brows in surprise before seemingly realizing something and looking down. Immediately tenzin jumped back from his position with incredible Agility that a man his age isn''t supposed to possess. Right after that ice spikes emerged from the ground where he was, if he was just a second late he would have been impaled on the spot. The ice ground next to the spikes turned into water as Levi ascended from it like he was in an elevator before turning it back into snow. "Humph, see? you almost killed me but you don''t see me complaining do you?." said Tenzin with a proud look on his face as if he had just won something. ''Aren''t you complaining right now by saying that!.'' thought Levi but he didn''t dare to voice it out. *** For the next 15 minutes Levi and Tenzin kept on attacking and defending, their spare becoming more and more lively. Although It was obvious that tenzin had the upper hand the whole time as he was clearly holding back and barely making an effort, But, Only he could make it look so effortless, and only he knew how much of a monster Levi really was if it was anyone else facing levi right now they would have been sweating pockets. ''This kid!.'' he thought his eyes narrow as he observed Levi effortlessly dodging his attacks, ''He''s already stronger and better than some of the adult benders in our tribe, if he can just grow up¡­.'' Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ''It is said the the next avatar will be from the air benders.¡¯ ¡®But, what if they were already killed in the fire nation attacks before they could grow up, wouldn''t that mean that the next in line will naturally be from the water tribe? With this kid''s talents is it possible that it''s him?.'' he thought, each thought making him more restless than the one before it but he did not dare to say it to anyone as he knew the implications of it all. ''If he''s really the avatar¡­.'' "Alright let''s stop here for today."said tenzin as he redirected Levi attack to the side. Hearing him levi came to a halt, he wasn''t extremely tired but he was still panting a little. Even with his enhanced physical states over the last three years going against Tenzin was still no easy matter. Tenzin on the other hand appeared to be extremely relaxed, not even breaking a sweat once again showing the huge difference between them. "You can head back and rest for now, we''ll start the hand to hand combat practice in the afternoon,." said tenzin and turned around to leave without waiting for Levi''s reply. Levi was already used to his master''s personality by now so he just held his fist in his palm and bowed before turning around to head back home. Or that''s what he planned to do, to his surprise he saw sokka and katara a little distance away staring at him with their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. He had been so absorbed in the fight that he actually didn''t notice them until now, and he could almost swear that he saw stars in their eyes as they looked at him in admiration. "What are you two doing here, don''t you have anything else to do?." Asked Levi with a doting smile as he approached the two of them and ruffled their hair. They didn''t resist him as he did so and they even seemed to enjoy it before they both started showering him in praise. "Big brother is so cool." said sokka. "Yes yes brother is awesome.¡± Katara added. His younger siblings have always admired him, but it increased by tenfold when his water bending was revealed and he started training with Tenzin and he couldn''t blame them, they were just kids and bending was indeed cool. And as it was a spectacle to watch someone water bend they almost always came to watch his training. After the bear accident three years ago Sokka and katara also wanted to get stronger, Levi and his parents could understand why, they felt so hopeless and useless during that time and it must have affected them a lot. So no one objected to it on the condition that they only start when they''re a bit older, thus a year ago they started receiving special training from the tribe warriors, of course it wasn''t anything extreme, just things enough for kids their age. Sokka seemed to have a fire inside of him as he always did his utmost best during training and rarely complained. Katara on the other hand seemed to give up on training entirely after the first few sessions which wasn''t a surprise she was still just a kid after all. Levi wasn''t too worried about it though, he knew that after awakening her water bending she will go on to be a master water bender in the future so it was okay that she''s slacking now. Sokka on the other hand didn''t have anything to rely on and so he had to put in extra efforts. ''I''ll make sure you don''t end up like in the show.'' thought Levi as he looked at sokka. Thankfully he didn''t have to do much as Sokka was pretty determined. "Alright let''s go back home." said Levi, smiling and heading back home. "Aren''t we going to have our sparring session first?" asked Sokka as he ran after Levi with Katara on their tail. Aside from the training he had been receiving from the tribe warriors Levi had also been giving him special lessons almost everyday during his free time. And with his gamer system he knew that he was already qualified to do that especially after he received a skill during his first few lessons teaching sokka. [Mentor (Passive) - Level 8: The user can more effectively impart his knowledge, powers and skills to other people hastening their learning process, the higher the level the faster and more efficiently the target will learn, +8% learning speed of the target, +8% target comprehension ability during teaching session] "Brother?" said Sokka, confused at Levi''s silence. Hearing his brother''s voice snapped Levi back to reality as he stopped observing his new skill and replied, "Not now, let''s delay it till later I am starving." he said as he held his stomach. Sokka had nothing to complain about as he was a glutton himself. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 17- Training AN: Good news, starting from chapter 20 all chapters will be 2k+ words long Enjoy *** At the dining table, the family of four sat around, Hakoda wasn''t present as he had some business to take care of so it was only Kya and the three siblings. On the table lay smoked fish, rice, bread, some cabbages and some salad. Some of them were acquired locally and the others were brought back by tribesmen who travel outside or some passing merchants. This was one of the reasons that Levi never noticed a major difference in food compared to his previous world, it was indeed a little lacking in some areas but it was mostly the same, minus the fast food stuff. "So how is my little boy doing in his sparring sessions?" asked Kya "Sigh, I am doing good Mom and for the million time I am not a little boy." Said Lavi annoyed at being called a little boy, but he knew that his complaints would just fall on deaf ears. "Hehehe, of course, my little boy is a grown man sorry for my mistake, just make sure to be a strong man like your father." said Kya smiling at Levi. ''Am pretty sure that I am at least just as strong if not stronger than him.'' Thought Levi. "And how about you Sokka?" asked Kya turning towards Sokka. "Am training with the warriors and big brother everyday mom, I am going to grow and be just as strong as father and brother and I''ll protect you all." said Sokka raising his head high as he stopped eating. "Hahah that''s my boy." Said Kya with a smile. "Hey? What about me? Why didn''t you ask me?" asked Katara pouting as she looked at their mother. "Oh my!, I am sorry sweetheart, how is my little princess spending her day?." "Am playing with the kids and watching big brother and big brother training and also follow dad when I can." said Katara with a proud smile as she raised her head high. ''Why are you saying it like it''s a huge accomplishment.'' thought Levi as he smiled lovingly at his sister. "Good job sweetie, make sure to keep track of them for me, alright? Especially your father" said Kya with a dangerous light shining in her eyes at the last sentence. ''Rest in peace old men.'' thought Levi praying for his father internally. "Yes, leave it to me." Nodded Katara bubbling her head up and down with a serious expression making both Levi and Kya burst out laughing much to the confusion of the two youngest siblings. *** Outside Levi house Levi and Sokka stood facing each other with Katara on the far side watching them. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Kya didn''t come out to watch, she did it the first few times but as it was an everyday thing and as none of them got hurt she didn''t pay it any more attention. It was Katara who seemed to never get tired of it. Sokka couldn''t use water bending so of course Levi only limited their spare to hand-to-hand fighting and using harmless weapons sometimes Their spare starter with Sokka charging at him as fast as he could stopping a distance away from him and delivering a roundhouse kick. When the kick was almost near Levi''s head he ended up stepping to the side causing Sokka to trip and fall. This was the opening that Sokka used in a lot of their sparring sessions which always ended in failure but he never seemed to give up and kept using it time after time. Sometimes Levi would deliver a kick to his stomach or face to make him learn his lesson and not rush blindly but it didn''t seem to work. And so Levi stepped aside dodging Sokka''s kick and delivered a left hook of his own which Sokka blocked with his right hand, but, it was all a faint as Levi grabbed his right hand with his left and picked him up, throwing him over his head and to the ground before retreating to give him time to recover. Looking from the side, Katara had an odd look on her face, the spare in front of her looked just like Levi''s spar with Tenzin except now he was the one taking it easy and holding back. Sokka didn''t say anything as he got up with even more determination on his face and rushed at Levi again. Levi didn''t know how much time had passed but they kept at it until Sokka ran out of breath and couldn''t keep going any more. "Alright that''s it for today let''s continue tomorrow." said Levi smiling victoriously at his brother. "Alright¡­if you¡­.say so¡­.but I¡­could still¡­.keep going " said Sokka gasping for breath after every word. Shaking his head at his younger brother''s antics Levi observed his mentor skill and noticed its exp level rising so it must mean that Sokka had at least learned something. ''Next I only have melee practice with Tenzin before I am free for the rest of the day.'' Thought Levi before turning and heading to the training ground *** It was almost midnight right now, after finishing his spare with Sokka he had gone back to the training ground to have his close-quarter training with his master which went as expected, he had his ass handed to him, but it was way better than before which showed he was getting stronger. Levi lay on the icy ground as he looked at the sky, observing the sky and the almost full moon. It was a habit he had picked up over the years as it allowed him to relax and calm down his nerves allowing him to think. He had a plan in mind, He planned to reach the top level of this world before the start of the plot line, to be one of the strongest people alive before the avatar is released. ''It might seem like it''s a crazy dream but with the gamer system it is not impossible.'' he thought. ''But if I plan to do that, training alone is not gonna be enough, I need to participate in battles, real battles, and most important of all I need to KILL and level up.'' he thought resolutely. He had already been informed by his father about going on a mission later but he knew it wouldn''t be that dangerous and in turn not that rewarding. He had to show his worth to convince them to send him on some real missions. If he couldn''t convince his father to assign him to real fights and battles with his current combat skills his only option remaining was to write a letter and run away. While away he would train as much as he could before returning two years later as he remembered that that was the date his mother was supposed to be killed. ''Screw the plot, I am saving her and I don''t care what will happen later.'' he thought ''This is one of those things that one can''t think too much about or use logic on, even if it came to bite me in the ass later I still have to do it and I won''t have any regrets about it.'' ''After that I''ll need to find another chance to escape.'' he thought, sighing knowing it''ll be way harder to get away the second time around. Or maybe my father would see reason in that it''s safer to assign me to missions instead of wasting a talent like me and I wouldn''t have to resort to such drastic masseuse. ''Sigh only time will tell, I should go to sleep tomorrow will be a big day.'' Thought Levi as he got up from the cold ground and headed home. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 18 - Reinforcement AN: Before you read I will appreciate it if you guys leave a review. Enjoy. ***** As he woke up the next morning Levi had his breakfast with his family as usual and then along with his father and a bunch of other guys they boarded a big wooden ship and departed. They had sails on their ship but they weren''t using them, instead they were using water bending to move the ship forward and it was way much faster than normal. As for the water benders they took turns so as not to tire themselves out before they even reached their destination. Levi wasn''t informed about what their mission would be, all he knew was that it had something to do with rescuing some prisoners, but he didn''t know the exact details. ''It doesn''t really matter as long as there isn''t any lethal danger I can''t handle and I can kill to my heart''s content, it''s all good.¡¯ thought Levi with a little smirk on his face, if it wasn''t for Gamer¡¯s mind he doubted he would be as calm right now. ¡®Although I wonder how Father and the others will react to me taking a life for the first time, it would be a hassle to pretend that it affected me deeply or anything like that.¡¯ ¡®I''ll just attribute it to the bear accident and how it changed me. They should accept such reasoning.¡¯ thought Levi as he closed his eyes in meditation, there was no reason to waste time when he could level up some skills. *** Somewhere in the ocean, a big metal ship that looked like a slumbering beast was sailing quickly with speeds that are impossible for ships that still use sails or don''t have water benders, it was sailing away from the fire nation. On the deck of the ship was a tiny chair fit only for a little kid, on it sat an 8-year-old girl with an arrogant look on her face, her elbow positioned in the armrest of the chair as she rested her head on her hand and looked at the gathered soldiers in front of her in an army formation and at the commander facing them and speaking to them. "Today''s mission is different, we got word that some of the forces of the southern water tribe are planning a rescue operation to free some of their tribe''s men as well as some of the earth kingdom prisoners.¡± ¡°For this mission all of you will listen to Princess Azula''s orders and protect her at all costs even at the cost of your life¡­¡± Said the commander solemnly. Hearing Azula¡¯s eyebrow twitched but she didn''t say anything, ''Filthy scum, you think I need your protection? I can take out those barbarians by myself while you sit on the side. ¡°You will eliminate all the attackers and capture those you can, but your top priority is still the protection of the princess, Am I clear?¡± ¡°YES SIR!¡± Getting his soldier''s reply the commander turned towards Azula and bowed his waist a little. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything else you would like to add?¡± he asked respectfully. Looking at the commander up and down with her head still resting on her hand and legs crossed, Azula said, "Yes there is one more thing, tell your soldiers to focus more on their fight and not on me, I am more than capable of taking care of myself.¡± ¡°But your highness¡­.¡± Said the commander trying to oppose her decision but he stopped speaking as Azula sent him a look that made him go silent. Turning around to face his soldiers he shouted, "You heard the princess, you should focus on yourself and your safety first. Her royal highness has been training ever since she could walk and could take care of herself.¡± Said the commander, making the soldiers direct looks of admiration and gratitude towards her. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡®You seem to have misunderstood my intentions.¡¯ Thought Azula her brow twitching. ¡°Am I understood.¡± said the commander but there seemed to be another meaning hidden in his eyes and the soldiers seemed to pick up on it as they shouted again. ¡°Sir Yes sir.¡± replied the soldiers as one ¡®Sigh, whatever, this is going to be fun.¡¯ Thought Azula as she looked at the horizon deciding to ignore her soldiers. *** Back on the ship Levi and the southern water tribe soldiers border. ¡°We are approaching the prison, everyone be ready.¡±Yelled Hakoda at the top of his lungs, making everyone scramble to get into position. Levi was already informed of the specifics of the mission on their way here. Their mission was to basically free their fellow tribesmen along with some earth benders from the earth kingdom from a prison located in the middle of the ocean. Thinking about it it was kind of dumb, but the earth benders have been kept as far away from the water as possible so it worked. This mission was sent to the Southern water tribe as they were the closest to the prison and the Earth kingdom wasn''t really that efficient in the ocean, even sailing would have been a challenge for them. What surprised Levi was that there was constant communication and exchange of information between the water and earth nations which wasn''t shown in the show. They already got information about the weak spots of the prison, the guard''s numbers and rotation, and so much more if everything goes according to plan this will be a walk in the park. Levi didn''t know where they got this information and he wasn''t stupid enough to ask as he knew that there was no way he would know. Before long the prison appeared on the horizon followed by the shout of their watchman stationed at the crow nest of the ship. "WE ARE HERE BRACE YOURSELVES." Hearing him everyone on the ship seemed to come to life, as everyone took their post like a well-oiled machine. Levi felt out of place as this was his first mission and he didn''t know where to go. And so thinking quickly he approached the front and stood next to his father who stood alone at the front of the group. Feeling someone beside him hakoda turned and was surprised to see it was his son before he Smiled and patted his head, "It''s okay boy no need to be so nervous am with you.¡± said Hakoda, misunderstanding why Levi came to stand next to him. "I am not nervous at all dad, in fact I am excited.¡± said Levi looking at his father with calm eyes. ¡°Hahaha, Of course, why would my son be afraid?¡± Said hakoda laughing but it was obvious that he didn''t believe what Levi said. ''Sigh, no need to explain to him, let''s just focus on this battle first.¡¯ Thought Levi. The guards on the iroh prison walls seemed to notice them approaching as an alarm sounded from afar and there seemed to be more people and movement on the walls. Their ship got closer and closer as the water benders got into position in preparation for any attacks which didn''t take long. A rain of fire like none Levi had ever seen before came crashing towards them from the sky like rain. He could even see some of the people around him trembling and shaking. ''If it weren''t for the gamer''s mind would I be the same as them?'' thought Levi wondering, but, he had no intention to turn it off and find out. As he looked at the rain of fire again he could see how the fire nation could be so powerful and fearful and how it could reduce the world to its current state. ¡®Fire, what a beautiful and dangerous element.¡¯ he thought, almost shaking in excitement at the day he would be able to wield it. Looking at his son, Hakoda was at first surprised to see the calm look on his face before that surprise turned into a proud expression as he turned towards the rain of fire and shouted. "WATER BDNEERS, STOP THE ATTACK." At his words all the water benders moved like one unit with Levi copying them and raising water from the ocean launching it at the volley of fire heading towards them. The fire was extinguished effortlessly and no one was surprised, not even the Fire Nation soldiers. This was the water bender''s home field. If they could do at least that they should just jump into the fire directly, the real battle will start after they board the prison and they lose the constant supply of water around them. The fire nation benders kept sending fire attacks one after another and the water benders kept extinguishing them one by one and getting closer and closer to the prison. ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ thought Levi, ¡®It''s like they''re intentionally trying to tire us out.¡¯ ¡®It doesn''t make sense for them to keep spamming useless attacks like this knowing that it''ll tire them more than us considering we have way more advantage.¡¯ ¡®Unless there are more of them inside !?¡¯ ¡®But, it''s unlikely that we will launch such an attack without accurate information on their numbers so this must be most of them.¡¯ Levi kept racking his brain trying to come up with a logical reason for the fire nation soldiers'' behaviour but nothing came to mind. The thought stayed at the back of his head bothering him and not going away. It wasn''t till they were already docked at the prison harbour and landed on it that it clicked in his head. ''They''re getting reinforcements!.¡¯ ¡®But that can''t be, the only reason they''d be getting them is that they must have known about our arrival beforehand!.¡¯ 19 - Terror Ps: you can find baby, toddler and 10 year old Levi pictures on discord Ps2: leave me a review before you proceed ??_?? *** [Ding*] [Quest received: Fire Nation prison.] [You along with dozens of your fellow southern water tribe members have set out on a mission to liberate prisoners from an isolated fire nation prison in the middle of the ocean. Objective 1: Liberate the prisoners. Objective 2: Eliminate 10 fire nation soldiers by yourself. Objective 3: Limit your use of water bending, all other means are allowed. Rewards: Reward 1: Health regeneration Reward 2: Stamina regeneration Reward 3: Energy regeneration ] Immediately Levi turned towards his father planning to tell him about his deduction but it was already too late, all hell seemed to have broken loose as sounds of shouting and explosions came from everywhere. Sensing an attack coming Levi expertly dodged the fireball and sent an ice knife that he had quickly materialized from water in the direction he sensed the attack had come from. Turning around he could see a Fire Nation soldier holding the ice knife that had penetrated his stomach as he collapsed in pain. Materializing another two knives he sent them towards the collapsed soldier piercing both his eye and neck separately killing him on the spot. [Killed a fire nation soldier +140 Exp] [Leveled up +1] [+10 stats points] Immediately Levi could feel a wave of heat rushing all over his body because of his level up and replenishing whatever little energy he had used in that attack. ''Finally I can enjoy this feeling.'' Thought Levi almost closing his eyes to relish in the feeling. ''Hahaha come at me.'' Feeling something approaching from the side, Levi stepped to the side avoiding a soldier with a spear coming at him. Catching the spear he twisted it and disarmed the soldier before backing a little and piercing him right through the armor gap on the neck killing him instantly. [Killed a fire nation soldier +80 Exp] ''This time the experience is lesser than before, is it because he isn''t a fire bender or because I leveled up once, or maybe both?'' thought Levi. By this point, he was already used to most of the features of the system except the exp and levelling up features received for killing as he had never had the chance to fully experience them until today. ''Well I guess there is only one way to find out. Looking around the battlefield he spotted a fire bender engaged against a water bender on the far right of the battlefield. Bending a little with a spear in his hand he rushed towards the fire bender as fast as he could while holding the spear with one hand. [Due to performing a specific action a new skill has been unlocked] [Dash (Active) - Level 1: Grants a 10% burst of speed for short distances, speed boost and Stamina points consumption vary according to skill level, consume 10 Stamina points each use] The fire bender barely had enough time to react before he was pierced from the back of the neck, the spearhead coming out on the front, shocking the water bander that was fighting against him. [Killed a fire nation soldier +135 Exp] ''I see so it was because he wasn''t a bender that I didn''t get as much exp, my leveling up only reduced 5 exp.'' Ripping the spear out of the dead bender''s neck in a shower of blood Levi moved to the next opponent leaving the water bender in shock as he looked at him going. Levi felt like a fish in the ocean as he moved from one opponent to the other most not even being able to put up a fight as they died under his spear and turned into expensive points for him to level up, others lasted an exchange or two before succumbing to the same fate. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He didn''t even have to use Water bending that''s how easy it was for him, they all died to his spear he didn''t even use ice bending, except at the beginning of the battle ''I knew that the Gamer system was broken and I was strong, but this is really absurd.'' thought Levi not even believing how strong he was himself. Soon though he started to draw attention to himself from both sides. His side was both surprised and delighted as they watched him take down the enemy''s life like nothing, his father only had a complicated look on his face as he looked at his son. As for their opponents, they all had ugly looks on their faces as they tried to disengage from their fight and take down Levi, sadly for them the only ones who succeeded were the normal soldiers that Levi''s side didn''t bother stopping as they were no threat to Levi at all. Soon though his fun was over as three fire nation soldiers surrounded him closing all escape paths for him, and they didn''t seem to be your average soldier either. Feeling that they weren''t your average soldier, Levi decided to play it safe and used his observation ability on them, ''Observation!'' [Fire nation captain (fire bender) Level: 19 HP: 83/130 SP: 48/120 CHI: 70/110 Description: The captain that is in charge of a small section of the prison, he is currently angry at the user and plans to kill him. He is very confident in being able to achieve it.] [Fire Nation Elite soldier Level: 13 HP: 62/70 SP: 48/50 CHI: 10/10 Description: An elite soldier of the fire nation, he is currently angry at the user and plans to kill him he is very confident in being able to achieve it.] [Fire Nation Elite soldier Level: 13 HP: 40/90 SP: 60/80 CHI: 10/10 Description: An elite soldier of the fire nation, he is currently angry at the user and plans to kill him he is very confident in being able to achieve it.] Seeing their stats Levi''s eyes focused as he got serious. Even the two normal soldiers were stronger than the ones he killed before, let alone the captain. He was certain he could win if he played it carefully but he couldn''t be reckless. Plus he had an advantage over them, they didn''t know he could water bend, because of the chaos at the start of the fight no one seemed to notice his first attack as he came on the ship which gave him an advantage. "Humph, stupid brat, you can''t even use water bending and yet you''re being so arrogant, Get him." Said the captain before ordering his men as they moved towards him in unison. His father and the others seemed to want to come to his rescue but they were held back for now, no reinforcements were coming to help him, and he could only rely on himself. Immediately the captain launched a fireball at him which he disabled by twirling his spear around in front of him before rushing at him. Unfortunately for him, the other two soldiers seemed to anticipate his response as they rushed and held him in place not letting him move as they engaged in close-quarter combat. The captain couldn''t just use fire bending as he would injure his allies and so he joined in. Levi was fighting with three people at once using only his spear. But they didn''t seem to be able to do anything against him which shocked the three of them, even with three people they couldn''t take down a kid? ''This kid can''t be allowed to grow!'' Was what the three of them simultaneously thought. If he was such a monster as a kid one can only imagine what he would be like as an adult. "Keep at it, he will get tired sooner or later, don''t stop." shouted the captain. ''Yeah, there is no chance of that happening captain.'' Thought Levi as he thought of his stats compared to theirs. The Southern Water tribe soldiers and benders who were doing everything to come to his aid at first stopped and started focusing on their own battles, although they had odd expressions on their faces as they glanced at him and the three fire nation soldiers from time to time. Some even had sympathetic expressions on their faces, sadly the enemy didn''t understand them and seemed to think they were mourning for Levi. *** "Shit, what are they feeding this child?" cursed the captain as he looked at Levi who didn''t seem to be tired as he kept fighting the three of them to a standstill not losing momentum at all. The other two soldiers didn''t say anything but they were also pretty tired themselves. "RETREAT" shouted the captain as he quickly somersaulted backwards gaining some distance from Levi, he planned to get away from him and bombard him with fire attacks until he couldn''t block them anymore. The other two also retreated. Sadly for them, it did not go as they expected as the moment they retreated Levi was free to counterattack, and he immediately rushed at one of the retreating soldiers. "Shit." cursed the caption as he shouted for his soldier to watch out and launched a fireball at Levi''s back but it was already too late. While rushing at the soldier Levi smiled and dashed to the side, moving towards the other soldiers completely throwing them off. Sadly for them The fireball the captain launched, not finding its target, continued going straight, hitting his ally dead center engulfing him in flames as he screamed like a dying animal at the top of his lungs. Seeing Levi rush towards him the last soldier was so scared that he threw all his training out the windows and not caring about his burning ally he turned around and ran towards the captain shouting, "MONSTER MONSTER, CAPTAIN SAVE ME AAAAAHHHHH." Levi stopped in his tracks and held the spear above his head in a throwing stance as he looked at the retreating soldier before throwing the spear as hard as he could. He knew the moment that the soldier started retreating that he wouldn''t reach him in time and so he opted for this instead. *FWOOSH* *STABE* The spear flew through the air and pierced the retreating soldier straight through the heart from the back, coming out from the front pinning him to the grounds of the prison and killing him instantly. Levi even noticed the sounds in the battlefield getting lesser as some stopped fighting and looked at this scene. Seeing his dead underlings, the captain couldn''t believe his eyes, he didn''t understand how this had happened, the prey he thought was so easy at first had actually killed two of his underlings and brought so much terror into his heart. Looking at the smiling kid who seemed like he wouldn''t hurt anybody and who Seemed like he didn''t just kill a dozen people the captain got a chill down his back as he snapped out of his daze. "You darn kid, so what if you killed two normal soldiers, they were only holding me back, now that they are gone I can go all out." he shouted angrily at Levi but anyone perceptive enough could see the fear hidden behind his facade, his words seeming to be only encouragement for himself. "Oh? Is that so? Then I am also happy that we could fight freely now." said Levi, making the captain frown his eyes as he looked at him. "Let''s dance.'''' This sentence was the last thing the captain heard before his world went black and he lost consciousness not fully comprehending how he died. 20 - Plane An: I''ve posted pics of, Azula, the ship, the prison and hakoda on discord for those who are interested **** Rushing towards the captain Levi''s sense of danger flared and so he dodged to the side evading a fireball that flew right next to him and without stopping he continued rushing towards his opponent. Moving his hand to his waist he stealthily bended a small amount of water and held it in his hands as he kept advancing towards his opponent and dodging all the attacks thrown at him. The captain did everything that he could from throwing fireballs to launching streams of fire at the boy but he never seemed to be able to hit him as if the kid could see the future and dodge in advance. The last scene he saw was the boy''s cold blue eyes like the sea staring into his soul as he passed by him, followed by a headless body that came into his vision before he lost consciousness. He didn''t even have enough time to recognize the headless body as his own. Levi quickly melted the ice knife and turned it back into water that stored back at the bottle on his waist as he watched the headless body fall to the ground. [Ding!] [Killed A fire nation captain +200 Exp] [Leveled up +1] Immediately Levi could feel all his tiredness from the fight washing away as if he just woke up and his energy replenishing, bringing him to his top form once again. He had become used to it after leveling up consecutively during this battle so he didn''t even comment on it. ''I have come here expecting a challenge. I was even prepared to use limit breaker and blood bending at any time but it seems all my preparations were for nothing.¡¯ He thought exasperated. ¡®The soldiers stationed here are too weak.¡¯ He thought as he looked around, finding some of his fellow tribesmen struggling with some of the normal soldiers correcting his train of thought. ''Correction, I am too strong for these soldiers'' He thought before moving along to help his allies. Before long most of the Fire Nation soldiers were dead with only eight of them being held as captives. *** As they were moving the water tribe and Earth kingdom prisoners back into the ship and settling them in before departing Levi was feeling really uneasy, the fire nation soldiers'' behavior before they border the prison, as if they wanted to stall them or exhaust them really made him uneasy. And what made him more uneasy was the look of hope still on the eight captives'' faces, he wasn''t an expert on war and its aftermath but he knew that they should be feeling depressed and helpless instead of hope at moments like these. ''Something is definitely wrong.'' Thought Levi, Turning around he approached his father who was overseeing the transfer of the freed prisoners. Most of them were in terrible condition showing signs of torture, starvation, abuse and much more, just this scene extinguished any spark of sympathy Levi could have felt for the fire nation. ¡°Hey dad." He said as he approached his father. Hearing him, Hakoda smiled proudly as he turned around,"Well if it isn''t our little war machine, I gotta say you really gave your old man a surprise there boy, since when were you this strong?." "It''s all thanks to Master Tenzin if it weren''t for him I wouldn''t be where I am today, he is a really good mentor dad, I should thank you for picking him out for me.¡± said Levi and he really meant it, with the system he was bound reach his current level anyhow but it would have taken him was longer. "Hehe well of course, I wouldn''t do anything less for my boy, but I will have a talk with him when I get back. He surely knew of your true abilities and didn''t tell me." said Hakoda with an annoyed look on his face. ''No you won''t.'' Thought Levi remembering how Tenzin took shit from nobody in the tribe, even the other elders. "Let''s leave that for later dad, there is actually something I am worried about¡­¡­¡± Started Levi as he explained everything he observed and deduced to his father. "Hmmm so you''re saying there might be some reinforcement coming?." Said hakoda as he turned towards the prisoners and observed their expression, noticing what his son was talking about. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Yes dad, and judging from the hopeful look on their faces said reinforcements can''t be some random squad either, they''ve seen our strength and still they remain hopeful, am afraid that we might not be able to deal with what''s coming dad.¡± Said Levi with a worried tone of voice and he really wasn''t faking it. ¡®If things come down to it I''ll have to use my limit breaker and blood bending, I''ll have to deal with the consequences later. It''s better than getting killed.¡¯ Thought Levi, limit breaker can be explained in multiple ways but if he had to use blood bending he really didn''t know how to explain it. Hearing his son''s words made Hakoda frown in worry, that was the same conclusion he had come to after seeing the prisoner''s expression and remembering what happened at the beginning of the battle. ¡®We need to get out of here, and fast.'' thought Hakoda in worry, but he didn''t show it on his face. He was their leader after all he couldn''t be worried otherwise the entire morale of the soldiers would crumble and their tight formation would collapse. "EVERYONE." he shouted at the top of his lungs. "THERE MIGHT BE FIRE NATION REINFORCEMENT INCOMING, MOVE AS FAST AS YOU CAN WE''LL BE DEPARTING INSTANTLY." He didn''t really want to tell them because news such as this would do more harm than good to the already drained soldiers but they needed to hurry, and he could see no other alternative to making them move fast. The fire soldiers captured were shocked as they heard him finally showing looks of disperse and distress. ''Shit, so it''s true.'' Though Levi, he had hoped that his guess was wrong but seeing their expressions there was no doubt left in him. The soldiers started hurrying as much as they could to depart but it seemed that luck wasn''t on their side as the screams of the watchman came not long after Hakoda gave his order. "FIRE NATION SHIP INCOMING." His shout seemed to drain the energy out of them They were already tired and engaging in another fight would definitely result in a lot of casualties. ''Sigh, 10 points in luck my ass.'' Thought Levi about his useless Luck state as he moved to the front of the prison and looked at the approaching ship. At the deck of the ship he could make out a very tiny figure that seemed like a child in comparison to the soldiers around it, but oddly enough it was standing in front like their leader. ''Wait, that is a child!, can''t believe they sent a child into the battlefield, how irresponsible¡­.'' Thought Levi before coming to a halt, realizing the problem with that. ''Ahem, well I am not really a child plus I am strong enough to be on this mission so it doesn''t apply to me.¡¯ As the ship got closer Levi could finally make out the faces on the ship and he saw who that small child was. ''Azula??'' ''If Azula is here then it only means that the forces with her are the elite of the elite, shit, why is my luck so rotten, how will we get out of this alive.'' "If we leave now they won''t be able to catch up to us." said one of the soldiers. "True but our water benders will get tired eventually and we''ll have to use sails unlike their engine-powered ships so they will catch up to us sooner or later." replied another. "But what should we do, should we just die here?." "Do you want to lead them back to the tribe you idiot? They''ve been leaving us alone during the past few years but it doesn''t mean they can''t deal with us." ¡­ ¡­ The soldiers started bickering with each other, making a commotion and making the panic spread more than before and agitating them. ¡°ENOUGH." shouted Hakoda, silencing everyone. "There is only one option in front of us. I along with some of the still able soldiers will hold them back while the rest of you escape." said Hakoda, shocking everybody but no one retorted, they knew that it was the best course of action. Plus even the chief was staying what else could they say? "Chief¡­" said one of the soldiers who seemed close to Hakoda before being interrupted. "I don''t wanna hear it, take my son and go, if you want to repay me then protect him and take care of my family as much as you can." said hakoda making all the people present look at Levi with sympathetic expressions. Hearing him, even Levi with his gamer''s mind couldn''t remain unaffected as he looked at his father with a complicated look on his face, he had never experienced care and love like this before and he didn''t know how to deal with it. "Alright people, you heard the man, gather all the injured and let''s go." "WAIT, THERE IS ANOTHER WAY." Said Levi loudly, making all the soldiers turn towards him. Knowing that his son wasn''t one to make out things like this and he was the one who figured out what was going on before anyone did he asked, "And what is that way son?." Everyone perked at this waiting for an answer. "Well, the person on the deck of that boat is the princess of the fire nation, Azula." said Levi, hoping that nobody asks him how he knew that, making everyone explode into a clamor and panic even more. "Princess Azula?¡± "We are doomed, they will never send her without the best of the fire nation forces accompanying her.¡± "SILENCE." shouted Hakoda for the dozen time today, silencing them, "Continue son. " Looking at all his allies staring at him, some with hope in their eyes Levi steeled his resolve and spoke, "Yes her being here is a huge problem but it can also be our ticket to survival.¡± "Hey hurry up, the boat is approaching every second you waste." shouted random tribesmen making some glare at him, shutting him up, others seemed to share his opinion. ¡®Didn''t you just waste more time now?.¡¯ Thought Levi quickly but he didn''t say it, it wasn''t the time for that. "As I was saying she''s our ticket to get out of here, if we can take her as hostage no one will dare to obstruct our way.¡± Said Levi seeing everyone''s eyes ignite in hope. "But how will we do that, the security around her will be the tightest, we won''t even be able to approach her.¡± "True, YOU, won''t be able to, but I will." said Levi confusing everyone before some of them had looks of realization on their faces. ''That''s right he''s just a child, they wouldn''t pay too much attention to him.'' ''With how he fought previously he will definitely be able to do it.'' That was what those who caught on to the plan thought before explaining it to their fellow comrades. ¡°We just have to last long enough and give him the chance he needs." Said Hakoda in a normal voice but everyone heard him. "They probably won''t even bother to stop me as they''ll think it''ll be a good fighting experience for her, and that''s when I''ll make my move." Said Levi smirking, "So is my plan good enough?" *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 21 - Execution The Fire Nation ship docked at the prison harbour and the soldiers descended in an orderly formation. Azula was in the middle with an annoyed expression on her face, but nevertheless anyone could tell that the current soldiers were way different from the ones Levi and the others fought, just their aura alone sets them apart from normal soldiers. The entire prison was eerily silent with only the corpses of Fire Nation soldiers lying around everywhere, if not for that big wooden ship docked a little distance away Azula and her forces would have thought that the enemy had already left. Frowning her beautiful brows Azula ordered, "Commander, pick ten soldiers to go ahead and scout, try to locate where the enemy is hiding." "Yes your Highness.'''' said the commander before going to execute his order. Even though it was just a remote fire nation prison in the middle of the ocean it was actually quite big so if a hundred people decided to hide on it, it would take a while to find them. "Don''t forget to also search that ship." added Azula with the commander affirming. Thirty minutes later the commander and the scouts were done searching both the ship and the prison as they regrouped with the main forces with stressed expressions on their faces. "Your Highness¡­¡± Said the commended pausing, not knowing how to silver the news before continuing, ¡°It''s like they had just disappeared into thin air we couldn''t find even a trace of them." Reported the commander with a weird tone of voice, he couldn''t figure out how that could be possible. Hearing the report Azula frowned, she was renowned not only for her outstanding combat ability but also for her wit and Intelligence, but, even she couldn''t figure it out. ¡®How could they just disappear like that.¡¯ Thought Azula frowning she just couldn''t figure it out. Moving to the edge of the prison she leaned on the railing as she looked at the water deep in thought, she frowned a little while looking at the water, before suddenly and out of nowhere her eyes widened like saucers seeming to realize something. "THEY''RE UNDER THE WATER." She shouted at the top of her lungs as she threw a huge torrent of fire at the water and backed up. The water where the fire was thrown solidified into ice blocking the attack before melting back, right after that dozens of people jumped so high out of the water and into the prison-like dolphins surrounding the fire nation soldiers before they could react to Azula¡¯s warning, Levi was amongst them holding a spear as he looked at Azula. ¡®I expected no less from the fire nation princess.¡¯ he thought. It was also his idea to hide underwater, using water bending to create a vacuum under water and ice bending to extend tubes of ice under the prison where it wasn''t visible to let air in. The reason they waited so long to attack was to move the injured back into the ship after the Fire Nation soldiers finished searching it and also to rest as much as possible, as for the captives from before they just killed them before going underwater, they couldn''t have any extra weight hindering them. Levi''s heart hurt when that happened as he couldn''t be the one to deliver the killing blow on them and collect some experience points, but he couldn''t ask to kill them either or else he would look like a psycho. "ATTACK." Shouted Hakoda as both sides rushed at each other and everyone engaged in the fight. Levi rushed forward spear in hand as he used observation on Azula. [Name: Azula. Age: 6. Level: 10. HP: 120/120. SP: 110/110. CHI:100/100. Description: The princess of the fire nation, she has been doted upon by her father since she was young and developed a superiority complex, she is currently on a training mission assigned to her by her father, fire lord Ozai, to stop the southern water tribe from rescuing the prisoners.] ''Heh, pretty impressive for a six-year-old child, not as good as me when I was at that age but impressive nonetheless.'' thought Levi remembering his sibling''s states that were nowhere near hers. ''No wonder she always kicked their asses in the show.¡¯ he thought, remembering what he had seen in his past life. He didn''t rush towards her straight away as that would be too obvious and would arouse suspicion exposing their plans. He rushed to a nearby soldier instead and engaged with him in combat. From the get-go Levi could already tell the difference in quality between this soldier and the ones they took out previously, he could still take him down either way but it would still require more effort and time and this guy wasn''t even a firebender. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡®This is going to be more troublesome than I thought.¡¯ thought Levi annoyed. His fellow tribesmen seemed to also be thinking the same as they engaged their own opponents and noticed the difference. Thrusting his spear repeatedly at his opponent and in quick succession he didn''t give him the chance to guard against him as he pierced his leg spilling blood everywhere when he took his spear out, before following with a thrust to the left of his chest piercing both his lung and heart and killing him on the spot. [Killed an elite fire nation soldier +100 EXP] Azula on her side has also dispatched a water bender a little distance away from him and looked towards him, as the only other child on the battlefield beside her it was impossible for him to not draw her attention. "Humph." Snorting with an arrogant look on her face as if she owned the world she punched in his direction sending a fireball hurling his back. "LEVI, BEHIND YOU, DUCK.¡± Came a warning shout from behind him, not that he needed it with his danger sense, immediately he dodged to the side evading the fireball. ''Amazing, now that she took the initiative to attack me no one would suspect me if I go after her, this is going better than I expected. I guess my 10 points in luck aren''t so useless after all.'' thought Levi completely forgetting about his earlier complaint. Just as Levi stabilized himself another fireball came flying his way that he dodged by just twisting his body to the side before running forward and getting closer to her. Sadly for him, the princess of the fire nation wasn''t just a random mob character as fire came shooting towards him one wave after the other drowning him, some he dodged, some he spun his spear around like a fan and disabled them and some he had no choice but to take directly suffering some minor burns which he didn''t care about as it was possible to use water healing on it. Nevertheless, he was getting closer and closer to the princess and the soldiers around her were paying him more and more attention which didn''t go unnoticed by him. ''I need to divert their attention away from me or I won''t be able to reach her, and quickly or else this bitch is going to kill me.'' thought Levi as he kept dodging and countering. If he used his water bending now he could easily defeat her, even without water bending if given enough time he could still defeat her but he wasn''t afforded that luxury. The people around him were dying by the second and the security around her was very tight. Seeing another attack coming his way Levi seemed to think of something as he held his spear and threw it as hard as he could towards the princess. [Ding] [Due to a specific action a new skill is unlocked] [Throwing (Active) - Level 1: Grants a 10% increase to the user¡¯s throwing accuracy, distance, speed and damage. The skill effects will increase with each level up.] Levi immediately dismissed the system notifications as he didn''t have time for this and looked at his spear. The people around saw it just as a last-ditch struggle to win the fight but it was all calculated by Levi which may be why he unlocked the skill now and not before, but that was a thought for another time. The spear flew quickly in a straight line but sadly for the young water bender it completely missed its target and zipped past her hitting the hard metal ground of the prison and bouncing away, Azula didn''t even have to dodge it. Seeing this scene the guards around Azula subconsciously relaxed and paid more attention to their fights. It was normal after all, the boy could barely put up a fight with a spear in hand and now that he was unarmed he posed basically zero threat. Of course, their logic would have worked in any other situation but sadly for them, they had met Levi, no one would expect a kid that could bend to not use it in a situation like this even when he was so close to death. And logically speaking a kid who is that good with a spear can''t be a bender due to how long it takes to get to such skill levels. Not stopping in his tracks, Levi continued to rush towards Azula as he observed each and every one of her minor muscle movements, sometimes he dodged to the side and sometimes he rolled until he was almost in front of her. Azula frowned, not expecting the boy to be so slippery, she launched another fire blast at him as she prepared herself for melee combat she couldn''t figure it out but she couldn''t hit that kid no matter what and she knew that her last attack would only slow him down. And she was right as Levi came sliding down from underneath her fire blast. His hair burned a little but overall he was unharmed. ''I won.'' Thought Levi with a wide smirk spreading across his face as he engaged the princess in close-quarter combat, something she was really confident in but once again Levi shattered her expectations as he delivered three fast jabs and a kick so fast that she could barely react by blocking a kick and a jab, the other two hitting her on the side of the head and in the middle of her solar plexus respectively, making her bend over and fell on her knees as she gasped for breath unable to stand. ¡®What is this? How is this possible?.¡¯ She thought, she had never felt so helpless and weak in her entire life, let alone when facing a kid who seemed to be barely a couple of years older than her. The only time she felt so helpless and so weak was when she was sparring with her father, and as she lifted her head to take a look at the boy that reduced her to such a state all she saw was her father''s mirage standing over her before she had to cough and lower her head. She was reduced to such a sorry state by a normal boy, by a barbarian and worst of all he wasn''t even a bender Azula would have flown into a rage if she could right now. "YOU''RE HIGHNESS." Came the shout of the commander and a dozen other soldiers but all Azula could hear were indistinct sounds from afar. They had really messed up big time, just one slight miscalculation had landed the princess in mortal danger, and if anything happened to her their fate and the fate of everyone related to them would be even worse. Acting quickly Levi bended water from the water skin pouch by his waist into his hand which he quickly condensed into an ice knife shocking all the Fire Nation soldiers and Azula But he didn''t give them time to think it over as he held Azula''s neck and brought her up to her feet in front of him inserting the knife a little inside and drawing blood making the fire nation soldiers that were rushing at him stop in their tracks which in turn made the water tribe people stop fighting. ¡°Not one more step or I will kill your precious little princess.¡± said Levi calmly but everyone present heard him loud and clear. "Alright gentlemen." said Levi as he observed the commander and the soldiers around him with a slight smirk, seeing that they listened to his threat, "How about we talk about this like civilized men shall we? Of course we can still keep going if that''s what you want." he said, moving the knife that already had its tip inside Azula''s neck a little making her groan in pain. "Eeek." and making every fire nation soldier flinch. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 22 - Limit breaker "Alright, everybody stand down, we''ll do whatever you want." said the commander, his face stark pale. "What¡­ are¡­you¡­ doing." Grunted Azula forcing herself to say each word with much effort, she hasn''t even recovered from the jab to the side of her head and the hit to her solar plexus yet. So she was already dizzy and out of breath when a knife was plunged into her throat. "Shhhh, let the grown-ups do the talking little girl, your part is done." said Levi, earning him an angry grunt from the fire nation princess which he returned with a smirk, "Although I got to admit, even adults would shit their pants in your situation so I''ll give you props for holding on so strong." "Anyhow, here is how it''s going to be." said Levi as he looked at the commander with a smirk still on his face, "Me and my comrades are going to slowly move and board the wooden ship right over there. We''ll discuss the little princess¡­situation when am near my ship" "And you won''t stop us is that right commander?." said Levi as he looked deeply into the commander''s eyes, the smirk not leaving his face, and you can''t blame him. He was really proud of himself right now turning an impossible situation into a victory. Looking into the deep blue eyes staring at him the commander felt as if he was looking at a savage beast that wanted to devour him and not at a little kid. ¡°I can''t trust you enough to do that, ¡° said the commander shaking his head before continuing, ¡°But if you release the princess right now you have my word that you and your friends will get out of this in one piece.¡± Hearing him Levi couldn''t help but burst out laughing, ¡°Do you take me for a fool commander, am sure you''re smart enough to realize that you don''t have the luxury to be making demands right now.¡± Narrowing his eyes at him the commander seemed to finally concede as he said, "Sigh, alright your friends can board the ship but you and the princesses can''t or else we will attack no matter the consequences." said the commander with a resolute look on his face that told levi there would be no further negotiations. "YOU PIECE OF SHIT YOU WON''T GET AWAY WITH..¡± "SHUT UP." Azula tried to say something before being shouted at by none other than the commander himself, surprising everyone on the scene, even Azula, who had a knife to her throat seemed to forget about it for a split second due to the shock. Looking towards his soldiers the commander nodded giving them the order to let them pass. Holding closely to Azula, Levi slowly skirted his way towards their ship, the others all doing the same, keeping their back to each other and not trusting the fire nation soldiers completely. Soon enough everyone boarded the ship leaving only Levi behind. "Release the princess and I can guarantee that you and your friends will walk out of this. I give you my word that we won''t pursue you." said the commander, almost repeating what he said before. "Heh, you don''t seem to learn commander I am not some good-hearted fool who will believe anything said to him?." said Levi, almost feeling insulted at what the commander said. "I''ll give you a better deal, a deal that will benefit all parties involved, even the princess. How about that?" said Levi catching everyone''s attention "And what might that deal be "Asked the commander his face devoid of any emotion by this point. "If anything happens to the princess, Me and my friends will never see the end of it and will most likely end up dead with most of our tribesmen, isn''t that right commander?.¡± asked Levi. Making the commander raise his brows at him as he nodded ''''That''s right it''s good that you know the consequences of your actions." "Oh I know them all too well. I also know that if anything happened to her all of you will be as good as dead so there won''t really be a difference between you and me is that right.¡± added Levi making the faces of the fire nation soldiers and the commander turn ugly. But he still didn''t get it right, it was worse, if anything happens to the princess their families will also be implicated "Where are you getting at?" Asked the commander, obviously losing his patience, if his tone of voice was anything to go by. "Be patient commander we are getting there, by the way, I didn''t get your name." said Levi as he looked at the commander bringing shock to all those present. Silence reigned in for a bit as the commander didn''t answer and Levi wouldn''t talk before knowing his name. "Sigh, my name is Ronan, Commander Ronan." answered Ronan with a tone of resignation in his voice. ¡°Good to meet you commander now moving back to our subject.¡± said Levi, making a lot of eyebrows twitch. ¡®What was then the point of asking for his name if you''re just going to call him commander.¡¯ thought most of those present there. Turning his head to the princess which she seemed to notice as she turned her eyes and glared at him hatefully, ¡°How about all of you do a little favour for Princess Azula¡¯s sake and let''s not tell fire lord Ozai what happened here, you came too late and saw nothing.¡± said Levi, shocking all those present. That was the only idea he could come up with at the moment and he could only hope that it would work to avoid bringing trouble to his tribe. No one else could have come up with this plan except for him, as no one knows the fire lord''s personality and the relationship between Azula and her father, but he did, and although not much was shown in the show he liked to believe that it was enough for him to make an accurate judgment. Firelord Ozai wasn''t a merciful person even to his own kids, and if there was one thing he didn''t tolerate it was weakness and incompetency. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. And so he was willing to make a bet that if Azula kept her mouth shut the other soldiers would definitely do the same. ¡®It''s either that or they would all be executed.¡¯ thought Levi, not knowing how right he was as it would not implicate only them but their entire families. Hearing his suggestion seemed to make everyone explode into a clamour, not tell fire lord ozai? Even the Southerner water tribe members seemed to think that Levi was way out of his mind, making them regret agreeing to let him handle the negotiations. Only Azula seemed to calm down as she and Levi stared at each other, not many knew her relationship with her father, most only saw how he doted on her and loved her, and so a proposal like what Levi just said would sound crazy to anyone, how could the fire nation princess lie to her father. Only she knew that her father was far different from her than what appeared on the surface, if he knew what had happened here, she didn''t dare imagine what might happen to her. It would have been fine if she was caught by anyone else really, but Levi was just a kid barely older than her. If word of this reached her father she would be better off dead. It made her wonder why would Levi even suggest something like this, for a split second she even entertained the idea that he might know about her father''s true personality before she pushed the idea out of her mind. "Alright I agree" said Azula, shocking everyone, especially the fire nation soldiers and commander. "See at least the princess still has a head on her shoulders," said Levi with a confident smirk on his face as if he had expected this all along. The truth is that he was feeling very relieved to hear that but he didn''t show it. "And how about the scare you put on her neck? How are we going to explain that?." Asked the commander with all the fire nation soldiers paying attention, yes it was a good plan if Azula really cooperated but how would she explain her injury? "Oh that''s the easiest part." said Levi, answering the commander who widened his eyes as he saw the scene in front of him. The ice knife held info Azula''s throat melted turning into water that covered her wound, but she still couldn''t counterattack even with the threat of the knife gone as Levi had a pretty tight grip around her neck. Slowly the wound on her neck closed not even leaving a mark behind before the water turned back into an ice knife that Levi held into her throat again. Azula as well as her allies were shocked, just like that?, but she didn''t dare to resist even now, even though she hated to admit it he was indeed stronger than her and could take her down before she could escape. "See?, just like new hehe." said Levi laughing, provoking the commander and Azula. "Good, but how will you leave? I don''t suppose that you trust us enough to just release her? ¡°Well that''s also quite easy actually.¡± Said Levi before turning towards his father and allies on the ship who were silent and observing nervously until now. "Dad, can you send some of the guys to sabotage their ship?¡± Asked Levi, earning a hakoda a few glances from their enemies. ¡®So this is the father of this little bastard.¡¯ their gazes seemed to say. ¡°What? This isn''t what we agreed upon.¡± Retorted the commander after hearing Levi before hakoda could respond. ¡°Relax.¡± said Levi, ¡°Make sure it''s not something serious Dad and that it''s something minor that could be fixed after a few hours.¡± Nodding hakoda took some men with him and headed to the fire nation ship. Leaving Levi and the rest in awkward silence. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Nice weather today isn''t it? " asked Levi while smiling at the commander as if they''re old friends and getting ignored in the process. "Sheesh, would it hurt you to relax once in a while." said Levi with fake annoyance. Before long Hakoda and the guys with him were back to their own ship and this is where things started to get a little intense. Levi knew that even though he had their word there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t attack him as soon as he let go of Azula, his only option was then to face the combined assault of hundreds of elite fire nation soldiers something that even he didn''t have the illusion of being able to against. But he has already thought this through way before and he had a plan. Looking towards his father he nodded which his father understood. So ordering the water benders around they got into position and the southern water tribe ship began moving as Hakoda looked at his son alone on the metal prison with a worried expression. The only reason he wasn''t going mad with worry was that he more or less knew his son really well during these last few years and he knew that he wouldn''t do something dangerous without a plan, especially something so stupid that would risk his life, and he was right. "Well it was nice knowing you gentlemen." said Levi, nodding his head at the commanders and the fire nation soldiers, "Oh, and you too your royal Highness, how can I forget about you, I hope we meet again under better circumstances next time although I highly doubt that." said Levi thinking that the next time they''ll meet will most likely be during the plot. Azula could only grunt and look at him with a murderous look on her face promising pain and suffering. ''Well it''s time for me to go, I just hope this works.'' thought Levi as he felt inside of his body locating something, he still couldn''t locate where it was exactly but it did matter he could activate it either way. ''Limit breaker.'' Immediately Levi felt the world around him change, becoming slower, more vivid and detailed. He could hear better. He could see better. He could Smell better. React faster. Everything about him was enhanced as if he had broken past an unbreakable limit as if there was a barrier that was present with him his entire life, and he had gotten so used to it that he didn''t realize it was even there was suddenly lifted. Levi couldn''t help but savour the feeling for a while, forgetting where he was and what he was doing and just diving into that amazing feeling but sadly it couldn''t last for long as he focused once again and steeled his will, even his focus and will power seemed to be stronger. He could also feel the water on the ocean from even further distances away and he felt that he could just control it with a wave of his hand. The best thing about all of this was that he didn''t seem to be overwhelmed by all the new sensations and feelings it all came naturally to him. Even his thinking speed seemed to have received a massive boost as not even a second had passed since he activated Limit breaker. ¡®This is so much more than a boost in states, it''s like I ascended into a whole new state of existence.¡¯ thought Levi. And like always the system notifications came not long after. [Limit breaker level 1 activated: Everything about host is enhanced] [Warning: The user is advised to stop using this power as soon as possible, the longer it is activated the worse the side effects will be later.] Pushing away the notifications and taking a deep breath in he exhaled and threw Azula by the clothes at the commander. Of course he held back he didn''t know how strong he was and he didn''t want to risk killing her after all the trouble he went through, but it seemed that he had still underestimated his new strength as she flew like a cannonball taking down the commander with her and pushing him all the way back, thankfully none of them appeared to be hurt. He could see the soldiers around him had finally started moving after he let go of Azula, still in slow motion. His initial plan was to just use limit breaker to get as much of an advantage as he could and escape, but seeing how much of an overpowered power it really was he had other plans. The Fire Nation soldiers had already launched fireballs and fire attacks on him at this point, he could see them slowly flying forward and see Azula and the commander getting back up a little distance away. ''Alright let''s have just a little bit of fun before I go away. What''s the worst that could happen?.¡¯ *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 23 - Aftermath Levi Pov ''Alright let''s have a little fun before I go.'' thought Levi as he felt the unlimited ocean water behind him. Bringing his hands forward and back in practiced motions he could feel himself effortlessly moving a huge quantity of water from behind him. And if the terrified look on his enemies faces were anything to go by then his feeling was accurate. Quickly bringing his hands forward in an aggressive motion he launched the water behind him at the incoming attacks. He could see a big wave of water, big enough that it dwarfed his entire body and the bodies of the Fire Nation soldiers in front, reaching the size of the wooden ship he came on if not more, it rushed past him heading straight towards his opponents, one thing to note was that it avoided him entirely as if there was an invisible spherical barrier around him. It effortlessly extinguished the attacks coming at him as if they were nothing more than little candle flames before sweeping through all of the enemies. All that was heard after that were the screams of pure terror, grunts of pain and coughs of people trying to cough the seawater out of their lungs, and like that, Levi was gone. *** Commander Ronan pov Looking around after they got their bearings back Levi was nowhere in sight, he had escaped them, a kid had just overpowered a hundred Fire Nation soldiers and escaped, it was unbelievable. At least the princess was safe and sound, he was thankful for that, he couldn''t help but wonder if the kid had intentionally made sure she wasn''t harmed, and looking at the after affects of the wave he was almost sure that was the case. If there was someone from before who wasn''t going to go with Levi''s plan of not telling the Firelord about what happened here then there were none now, nobody would dare imagine what would happen if this news reached back home. "What the hell was that?¡± ¡°How could he control so much water when he''s only a kid?¡± Questions like these could be heard coming from all the soldiers around him. The commander could only sigh, it had Been years since he felt like he was feeling now, so helpless and not knowing what to do in a situation like this. Levi''s plan was obviously the best course of action for him, but there was only one major problem with it, Levi¡¯s existence couldn''t be kept a secret from his nation, even if he and his soldiers had to suffer severe consequences he had to inform them, someone like him can''t remain unknown, threats like these were better to be taken care of in the bud. And also how was he supposed to explain the loss of so many of his soldiers, the fight from before wasn''t all that bad but Levi¡¯s last attack was devastating. ¡®A dying soldier, the only one alive left in the prison, told us about him before he passed away, we later found a suicide squad left by the enemy waiting for us, they ambushed us managing to kill some of ours before we could put them down, that would be a good excuse.¡¯ thought the commander of an excuse, it might not be perfect but he would just have to work with what he has, thankfully he wouldn''t have to resort to drastic measures. ¡®But just how is he this strong?¡¯ He thought, he couldn''t wrap his head around it no matter what, he had years of experience behind his back to rely on and it was all telling him that what he just saw shouldn''t be possible, so how? He couldn''t fathom how a kid his age could get that strong. It was impossible, he knew that, nobody could be that strong at that age, be it their biology the amount of chi they could hold or the little amount of time they had in their hands to learn anything, but the proof was in front of him just seconds ago so how could he keep on denying it, there must be something that he''s missing¡­. Suddenly the commander''s thoughts came to a halt as a scary thought ran through his head, ¡®That can''t be?¡¯ he thought not daring to entertain that thought any longer fearing that just thinking about it might make it a reality, if he was right then they might be screwed, not only them but their entire nation, he could only hope that he was just overthinking things. ¡®The avatar.¡¯ he thought as he turned towards his soldiers, that was enough lamenting for him, it was time to organize his soldiers and count their losses. *** Azula pov ''So he was still holding back even now huh?¡¯ thought Azula bitterly as she saw the huge wave of water heading towards her, threatening to end her life, throwing her arms forward she pushed more fire out, going far beyond what she had ever gone in her life, in the hope of elevating the damage the wave might do to her, she had no illusions about trying to stop it. They didn''t even have the chance to counterattack before they were carried by the wave and thrown all over the prison square. This attack wasn''t harmful or lethal, at least that was what Azula thought, but a quick look after she regained her bearings told her otherwise, it was only like that for her, even the commander was in a worse shape. Azula couldn''t help but feel her blood boil and her anger rising, why was he taking it easy on her? Did he think she was weak? Did he think that he was better than her? Did he think that she wasn''t worth it? That only lasted for a second thought before she calmed herself down, ¡®He didn''t want to risk accidentally killing the princess of the fire nation.¡¯ she thought in defeat. It was obvious really, but her anger seemed to cloud her judgment and she wondered what else she might have not noticed before while angry. By the time Azula, the commander and the rest of the fire nation soldiers that are still conscious and unhurt regained their bearings and looked around Levi was already back on the ship waving at them as if saying goodbye to some close friends. All of them, Azula included, imagined what it would feel like to catch him and strangle him, erasing that annoying smirk from his face, but they all knew that it was impossible. None of them thought about attacking at this point, yes their attacks could still reach at this distance but then what? They couldn''t even stop the kid when he was alone, let alone now that there was an army of benders backing him up, Azula was no different, she was rash sometimes due to her anger problems but she wasn''t stupid. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This had been a wake-up call for her, she was always arrogant, believing herself to be above all others and why wouldn''t she? She was stronger than all those her age and older, smarter, more talented, more beautiful, had higher status¡­etc. But today''s events had turned her worldview upside down, there he was a kid barely older than her but much much stronger and talented, already welding power fit only for master benders. Smarter than her if his deception at their first contact and interaction and negotiations with the commander were anything to go by. And even though she hated to admit it he was way more beautiful, the only thing she had over him was her status, but what use was that when she was facing him, it had even worked against her. If today''s events weren''t enough to motivate and feed her drive then nothing will, and she vowed that she would get stronger and get her revenge ¡®Levi of the water tribe, just you wait for me.¡¯ She thought as she watched the wooden ship getting further and further away going at speeds impossible even for the fire nation''s superior ship. *** On the Southern water tribe ship far away from the iron prison. Everybody on board stood on the rails as they watched the prison getting further and further away, turning around they saw the little boy at the front, still bending the ship away at amazing speeds. ¡®I can''t waste any moment. I need to take full advantage of Limit breaker.¡¯ That was all that Levi thought before he continued bending. They were at a loss for words, they didn''t know what to do or what to say, that little kid had pretty much just saved everybody on board and was still helping them even now, no words could express how grateful they were for him. It was a while before Levi finally decided that they were far enough and stopped bending the ship away, giving this duty to other benders. ¡°I suppose we owe you big time for this, don''t we son.¡± said Hakoda with a complicated look on his face, clearly not knowing what to think of what just happened but one thing was for sure, he was proud of his son. As hakoda broke the silence and before Levi could reply all the rest on board approached him one by one expressing their thanks and gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much I won''t forget this.¡± said a man with tears running down his face. ¡°Thanks to you I will be able to see my family again, thank you so much.¡± added another woman ¡°My wife had just died last month and if I had perished here my kids would have been left alone. Words aren''t enough to express how much I am grateful to you kid. If you need anything, anything at all, don''t hesitate to come to me.¡± ¡°Same here, if you need anything just ask.¡± ¡°My daughter is your age. How about¡­.¡± Levi could only awkwardly receive their thanks in a polite manner, he had already disabled limit breaker and was feeling like he was going to pass out at any moment now even though he used it for a very brief period. The only thing keeping him standing was the gamer''s mind and the gamer''s body. But as he saw the people he saved coming over one by one and giving their thanks and gratitude he could only think that it was worth it. As everyone was done thanking him hakoda finally got the chance to talk to his son in private. ¡°That was a crazy plan you came up with son, trying to convince his men to lie to the fire lord himself,? Even I don''t dare think about something crazy like that.¡± "Well I didn''t exactly have the luxury of time to come up with something better, plus I have the feeling that it might just work.¡± Said Levi with a mysterious smile making Hakoda raise a brow at him. ¡°Oh, and what makes you think that?¡± asked Hakoda, intrigued by his son''s answer. "The fire lord is powerful and ruthless, at least from what I''ve heard about him in stories and what people told me, that is his biggest boon as well as his biggest weakness, so if I am right then nobody, not even his daughter will dare report to him what had happened here today or else they will just sign their own death.¡± ¡°Even his own daughter will have to suffer big time, and that''s why I said his ruthlessness is his biggest advantage as well as weakness, they fear him and obey him for it but they fear him more and will go to extreme lengths like these just so he doesn''t find out about their mistakes, plus I doubt that something like this has never happened before. ¡°Sigh, I hope you are right son or else we have dark days ahead of us.¡± said hakoda looking at the sky sighing and hoping for the best before turning back to Levi, ¡°Even though it might not have been the best course of action, to think that you thought of something like that on the spot and even thought of all the details, saying I am impressed would be an understatement.¡± Said Hakoda smiling with a proud look on his face. "Come on, you''re gonna make me shy.¡± said Levi as he tried to jokingly brush it away. ¡°Hahahahah alright alright I''ll stop said hakoda laughing obviously in a good mood ¡°But you never cease to surprise me, what was that attack at the end? I doubt anyone besides a water-bending master could do anything like it? And I am sure I''ll know if you were one¡± said Hakoda, getting to the part he wanted to ask from the start. "Oh about that, it''s funny that you would mention it now, so long story short, I put all my energy into it so don''t freak out about what''ll happen next, alright?¡± said Levi with a smile as he tilted his head while looking at his dad. ¡°Huh? What will happen? What are you talking about?¡± asked Hakoda, confused. ¡°This" said Levi as he lost consciousness, falling towards his dad who quickly caught him and started to panic before remembering his son''s last words and calmed down a little. ¡°Sigh, this kid.¡± Getting up he slowly carried his son to his room below the ship, everyone making a path for him. ***** Back on the Fire Nation prison - six hours after Levi''s departure. ¡°Your Highness, the ship is back in operation and awaiting your orders.¡± reported the commander with a respectful tone in Azula''s room on the ship. If someone didn''t know before that they were on a ship then they would never believe it as they looked around the room that looked like it belonged in a palace rather than a warship. Azula sat on a comfortable chair as she looked out the window in her room towards the ocean not even turning to look at the commander before replying, "Good, leave some men to guard the prison and bring back our dead and let''s head back home.¡± said Azula in a neutral tone of voice but anyone who knew her well will know that it was anything but that. ¡°Yes your highness, and how about that kid and the people with him?¡± Asked the commander, his heart racing and his forehead sweating, he really hoped that the princess would just forget about it but as his duty forced him to, he had to at least bring it up to her attention. No one dared to talk about this subject ever since their enemies departed. They were on their toes all the time and preoccupied with fixing the ship but everyone knew that would decide their future so they couldn''t just forget about it, and now that they had nothing to work on they would start to ask questions. Hearing his question Azula seemed to finally come out of her daze as she looked at the commander for the first time since he entered her chamber. Staying silent for a second as if in deep thought she asked in genuine curiosity, "The kid and his people that escaped before we reached here? What people with them!? I don''t think we can catch up to them now" Hearing her reply the commander felt as if a weight was lifted off his shoulders, he had no problem taking responsibility for it all but if his family, his soldiers, and their families could be implicated? He couldn''t allow that. "Forgive my insolence, your highness. I seem to have overworked myself these past few hours and mixed some stuff up, so I will take my leave now.¡± Said the commander with an apologetic tone before he prepared to exit the room and close the door behind him. ¡°Mm." nodded Azula and said ''''that''s fine you should rest after we depart, you earned it." The commander was so shocked that he almost missed a step but in the end he just nodded his head and went out of her room. Outside he had a confused look on his face, ¡®Her highness seems to have changed like she''s nicer? Maybe this setback wasn''t so bad after all.¡¯ he thought as a smile found itself on his face. Azula didn''t say a word after the commander closed the door behind him and her room returned to its death silence with only the sound of the ocean around, she just turned back towards her window and continued watching the endless ocean waters, her thoughts unknown. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 24 - Recovery, Rewards, and new Feature An: If you want to know the chapters release date you can join discord, I will be posting the date there on the announcement channel. https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 *** Opening his eyes Levi could see what appeared to be the wooden roof of a ship, he could also feel his environment slightly swaying as if the earth was shaking but he knew that was not the case and that it was just the ship sailing, ''I am still on the ship, good that means not a lot of time had passed.'' Slowly getting up he could feel himself significantly weaker. His hands started shaking just from lifting his body weight off of the bed. ''So this is the after effects of using limit breaker, it''s worse than I thought, even a child can kill me now, and I barely even used it.'' thought Levi exasperated at his weak state. ''I guess things will get better after the skill is leveled up, but to do that I have to use it more, which will leave me weakened, sigh, why do I feel like I''m stuck in a loop.'' Laying back down, Levi checked out his notifications to see if he had missed anything and as expected he did and a lot at that. First of all, he completed the quest he received previously which he had expected and had actually completed another hidden quest alongside it. [Quest Completed: Fire Nation prison You along with dozens of your fellow Southern Water tribe members have set on a mission to liberate prisoners from an isolated fire nation prison in the middle of the ocean. Objective 1: Liberate the prisoners. Objective 2: Eliminate 10 fire nation soldiers by yourself. Objective 3: Limit your use of water bending, all other means are allowed] Rewards: Reward 1: Health regeneration Reward 2: Stamina regeneration Reward 3: energy regeneration ] ''Nice, these skills are going to take me a long way, with these my foundation is even stronger.'' thought Levi happily as he looked at his three new skills, he had always wondered when he''d get something like this and he finally did, now he can last even longer in battle and recover faster. [Health regeneration - (Passive) - Level 1: regenerates 10 health points every hour, the higher the level the more health recovered and the less time needed.] [Stamina regeneration - (Passive) - Level 1: regenerates 10 Stamina points every hour, the higher the level the more Stamina recovered and the less time needed.] [Energy regeneration - (Passive) - Level 1: Regenerates energy every hour, the amount of energy recovered differs according to the type of energy (10 Chi point/1H), applies to all kinds of energies, the higher the level the more energy recovered and the less time needed.] Before Levi could feel elated and check the rest of the notifications a new screen popped up in front of him. [Ding [Condition for an ability upgrade detected] [Do you wish to merge the abilities of Health regeneration, Stamina regeneration, and Energy regeneration into the superior skill of Rapid recovery? Y/N] Reading the sudden notification Levi''s eyes couldn''t help but sparkle, he was happy now that he fulfilled all the mission requirements or else he was sure he wouldn''t have gotten this chance. ''Yes.'' thought Levi in his mind as he waited for the result. [0%...25%....75¡­99%.....] ''Sigh, always at 99%.'' he thought in helplessness as he remembered some moments from his past life. [.....100%] [New skill acquired rapid recovery] [Rapid recovery - (Passive) - Level 1: Recovery rate of 10% every hour, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate and the less time needed, helps the user recover any and all damage done to him, Stamina, and all energy Types] Levi''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he looked at his new ability, ''Broken.'' was the only word that came to his mind. It might not seem like much at first but one thing is different from the three previous abilities, and that was it counted in percentages instead of numbers. That meant that if he had a health of 1 million he would recover 100 thousand in just one hour, and all of that was just at level 1, he was ecstatic to say the least. Deciding to think about it later Levi kept going through the rest of the notifications. [Hidden quest completed: Fire Nation Princess. The Fire Nation princess has gone out on her first real mission accompanied by the Fire Nation elite guards and the purpose of it is to stop you. Objective 1: Figure out from the clues available to you that reinforcements are coming and warn your allies. Objective 2: Stop them and rescue your comrades. Reward 1: 5 cubic meters of inventory Reward 2: Summoning feature, three free summoning cards. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Titles: saviour, strategist, genius,] The rewards for Rapid recovery were already something that made Levi ecstatic but seeing the rewards for the Hidden quest he almost jumped out of bed even in his weakened state. Inventory?, that was the dream of every novel reader, gamer and every person of culture from his previous world. A separate space that can only be accessed by him, where he could store anything he wants in. He had always lamented the fact that his system didn''t have one but now he could finally enjoy it even if it was only 5 cubic meters it was better than nothing. ''Jackpot, I''ve just hit the jackpot hehehe.'' thought Levi jumping up and down not even caring for his state. Thankfully nobody seemed to come to check what was going on. If he had known that he''d receive a reward like this he would have put in even more effort in the mission, not that he could have done more than he had but still. And a summoning feature, that was also a big one in his book, from the information the system transferred into his brain he knew that it was a feature to summon anything he wanted or in better words, anything the system provided from other worlds and dimensions. This also confirmed another question he had always had, can he unlock system features and perks? And apparently yes he can. ''Questions is, is it limited to people and items or can I summon everything I want, and what''s the catch, if there is any? Besides the summoning cards that is.'' he questioned, he knew that nothing comes for free and he wanted to know what he''d have to pay after he ran out of the summoning cards. Deciding to figure this out later he moved to the next reward, the titles. [Savior: You have a good impression with the people of the southern water tribe and others, they will likely support and help you if you ask for it in the future] ''That could be very useful, especially during the plot line if I need an extra set of hands.'' he thought as he read the title description. [Strategist: Enhance strategic thinking and ability] ''Hm? I am sure this will be useful somehow.'' [Genius: increase the speed at which the user learns new skills and abilities and level them up by 10%] ''Nice, it''s not much but any help counts, especially at higher levels.'' thought Levi as he saw the genius title. One thing he loved about his system was that he didn''t have to equip his titles, they would always be active at the same time. Next was just a collection of all the skills that leveled up and the state points he gained during the fight. [Close-quarter combat level up +3] [Weapon mastery levels +5] [Limit breaker levels +1] [Dash levels +4] [Danger sense Levels +3.] [strength +2] [Stamina +3] [Agility +1] [Endurance +1] [Vitality +2] [Dexterity +1] [Level up +3] [Gained 30 state points] ''Fighting and getting stronger during battles is indeed the way to go.'' thought Levi ecstatic as he looked at the rewards he had gotten that would have taken him otherwise months or even more to achieve. Just when Levi thought that he was done with checking the notifications a new screen popped up in front of him. [Ding] [System points unlocked] [10.000 system points currently in stock] ''Huh system points? What are they used for?'' asked Levi in his head confused about this new addition. [For now their only use is for the summoning feature in the future more uses will be unlocked] ''And how do I get these system points?.'' [User will receive system points by completing quests] ''Hmm I see.'' thought Levi as he continued to look through the notifications, there was only one notification left. [Due to the skill limit breaker the user had suffered mild negative effects, all states will be halved, all skills and powers levels will be halved. Duration: 15 days.] ''Shit, you call that mild? I am basically sitting ducks right here, just waiting to be murdered.'' cursed Levi exasperated, but it should have been expected, and to be fair with a skill like limit breaker this trade was well worth it. ''Sigh, I guess it isn''t that bad, I am in a safe environment right now and it''ll wear off in half a month, if it comes down to it I''ll just use blood bending, or even assign my free state points.'' thought Levi, he still had a few tricks up his sleeve and if anyone thought they could eliminate him while he was weakened they would be in for a big surprise. ''But, I will need to be more careful when I use it in the future, I either have to eliminate all threats before it wears off or make sure I have allies around to count on.'' thought Levi, making plans for future scenarios. ''The best thing I can do now is just rest.'' thought Levi as he played back in bed closing his eyes. *** It has been three days since Levi got back to the Southern water tribe. Everything was the same as before if he ignored the way most of the tribe looked at him now and the countless stream of gifts they kept receiving these last few days. Not to mention the annoying people who wanted to meet with him day and night, he had to use the excuse that he was still recovering from the previous battle to send them away. But on the bright side, there were only twelve days left for him to recover to full health, and he''ll be even stronger than before. To preoccupy his time during the last twelve days he had been spending extra time bounding with his siblings and mom at home which they seemed to love. Most of the time he spent with Sokka sparing and teaching him all that he knew, getting an extra level to his mentor skill while he was at it. [Mentor +1] Even though he is significantly weakened now Sokka was still no match for him so it was pretty easy. Aside from that he spent his days like usual training and leveling up his skills and abilities. Although there was a lot of restlessness in the tribe, they had just humiliated the Fire Nation princess and they did not know what consequences they would suffer. But after waiting for an extra 10 days above the previous three with nothing happening everybody started to calm down, if the Fire Nation was going to make a move they would have done so already. *** Laying on his bed in his room with his eyes closed, with a single candle giving out small lighting by the side, Levi decided to finally try summoning his first character now that he was back in top shape and could better defend himself. ''System open the summoning function.'' ordered Levi in his mind as he sat up straight from his bed and stood in his room. Immediately a search screen appeared in front of him with the amount of system points he had at the top right, and next to them was a card icon with the number three beside it, he guessed it was his three free summoning cards. ''Alright time to summon my first character.'' thought Levi as he proceeded to search for his first character but stopped, staying like that for a while. ''There are too many freaking options.'' he thought, his eyebrow twitching, there were so many options to choose from that he didn''t know what to do. If it was just one or two options it would have been easy but now that it was left for him to choose it felt like it was impossible. ''I should pick someone that can help me the most and to fit with my current situation, for example I can''t summon someone who controls fire, but considering I can customize a background for them I guess it can be worked out.'' ''Also, I should only summon one character for now, I am new to this and need to get used to it and see how it works first before bringing in more.'' ''And one other thing, system, will they be loyal to me?.'' [Yes, the summoned characters will be completely loyal to the user but they will still retain their original memories before being summoned and personality, and if the user chooses to assign them a background in this word it will be integrated into their memories. They will know that the integrated memories are false]. [The power of the summoned characters will be limited to the maximum power level of the world they are summoned to if they are too strong] ''I see that makes it easy. I won''t have to worry about an overpowered character backstabbing me later.'' thought Levi even though the system assured him they''ll be loyal. ''Alright in that case I will be summoning¡­.. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 25 - Summoning ¡®Alright in that case I will be summoning tobirama senju!.'' stated Levi. He decided to start with someone like Tobirama as he was a safe option, he really wanted to summon Madara as he was a big fan of him but even with the system''s reassurance that he would be completely loyal, he couldn''t be at ease. ''The system said that the people I summon will be completely loyal to me, but this is Madara we''re talking about, he even broke out of edo tensei what says that he can''t find a loophole, I can''t take that risk, at least not for now.¡¯ he thought, he needed to at least be able to handle him if he went rogue. ¡®Tobirama on the other hand although was still a risk he had a lower chance of killing me if something goes wrong and an even lower chance of bringing havoc on the world.¡¯ ''System I want to summon Tobirama Senju in his peak form, his memories from the timeline after he was released from the edo tensi, post the fourth great ninja war. As for the background. Hmmmm let''s see,'' Levi didn''t know what background would be best to give him. He thought of making him a refugee who drifted to the chores of the southern water tribe one day before being rescued by them and so he ended up in their debt and chose to stay around, but it didn''t fit what he wanted exactly, plus why put a limitation on him making by making him an outsider when that wasn''t necessary. So after a lot of thought he came up with the perfect background that suited his tastes, ''For the background, Tobirama will be a member of the Southern water tribe, he has a house near the periphery of the tribe and is quite liked by all the tribe members. His parents were killed by the fire nation and he joined the guards right after that, he is a renowned water-bending master who awakened his bending at the young age of 10.¡¯ ¡®This should do.¡¯ After he was done with the background customization he summoned his character. As he waited for the second Hokage to suddenly materialize in front of him like magic he thought about how crazy all of this was, being reincarnated with a system was unbelievable enough but now he was bringing in other people from other worlds or maybe even universes? Sometimes he really wondered where the system came from but seeing that he could never come up with an answer he let it be. Quickly something started to materialise in front of him but it wasn''t what he had expected, instead, it was a system notification. [To customize the character background the user needs to spend an extra character summoning card or consume 5000 system points.] ''Hmmm will different characters I summon consume different amounts of system points?¡¯ asked Levi in his head, he suddenly wondered how much it would have cost him if he didn''t have summoning cards. [That''s right user ] ''I see how much would Tobirama cost if I had used system points instead of summoning cards.¡¯ [100.000 system points] ''That much?.¡¯ Levi was shocked, he expected it to be a lot considering who he was bringing over but he didn''t think it would be that expensive. But on second thought it was only fitting, Tobirama was the second god of shinobi, and if he weren''t limited by this world power level he could literally destroy it on his own, ¡®In fact I believe he could still swoop through this world with high difficulty even after being limited.¡¯ Seeing how valuable the character summoning cards were compared to system points, Levi decided not to waste them on something as trivial as background customization and instead save them for some special cases, confirming his choice Levi waited while holding his breath. A spot of light appeared in front of him giving off very dim lighting before expanding till it was the size of a human being. Thankfully no light slipped out of the room, slowly the ball of light started contracting back into itself before collapsing into the shape of a human, it was vague at first and it had no facial features or any distinguishing characteristics but slowly it started to take form. A 182 cm (6ft) white-haired man that appeared to be about 25 yo and with a serious expression appeared in front of Levi, he was wearing the standard Southern water tribe clothes and there wasn''t anything particularly noticeable about him except his above average looks and white hair. Finally the figure of Tobirama was done materializing as he opened his eyes, revealing a bright red color, but one thing seemed wrong, it was like he wasn''t fully aware yet. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ''It''s ironic that he hated the uchiha but he''s cursed with the same eye color as them, I bet it kept him awake at night hehehe.'' thought Levi after noticing Tobirama¡¯s eye color. ***** Tobirama pov. Slowly but surely life seemed to return to Tobirama''s eyes as he observed his surroundings with a frown, all he could see was a simple room and a child of about 8 years old standing in front of him looking him up and down. The last thing he remembered was getting released from the Edo Tensei after having helped win the fourth shinobi war the next moment he was here. Looking down at his hands he couldn''t hold his shock at what he saw, he wasn''t looking at the fake skin of the edo tensei but at real flesh and blood, ''What is this? it isn''t impure world resurrection, it is much much different, it''s on par with the Rinnegan resurrection, this is unbelievable, and I am in another world?.¡¯ he thought processing the new memories in his mind not able to wrap his head around it. ¡®I also have memories that correspond to this world, I have just been summoned but I already have memories of all the people in the Southern Water Tribe, this world, the power system, the ruling powers, and so much more? if that was all then it wasn''t that big of a deal but they also have memories of me, and for a long time now, I am part of them? This isn''t just some random genjutsu, this is on the level of bending reality, just who is this kid? All of those thoughts ran through Tobirama''s head in barely a second as he looked at Levi before finally getting down on one knee and uttering, "Master am at your service." He didn''t feel anything weird saying that even though it was the opposite of his personality, actually, it felt quite natural, a being who could summon him all the way from another world and bend reality, who else was worthy of being a master other than a person like that, he didn''t know if it was this ¡°being¡± power that was changing his thoughts and making him think that or it was all him but he didn''t care. ****** Levi pov He nodded as he saw Tobirama kneeling before him and said "Get up, you don''t have to kneel and call me master from now on. I don''t want to cause a misunderstanding, plus it''s a little awkward.¡± "You already have a complete understanding of your situation right? " asked Levi probing Tobirama for information, the system already told him that the characters would have complete knowledge of their situation and their background if he gave them one coupled with complete loyalty to him but it wouldn''t hurt if he checked. "Yes I do, Am totally aware of my current situation." Said Tobirama with a serious voice and stayed quiet after that but it was obvious he was hesitating about saying something. "What is it, speak your mind." said Levi after seeing his hesitation. "Thank you, if I may inquire, what technique did you just use to summon me? I am fascinated by it." Said Tobirama with a curious expression. ''Oh, I guess this isn''t too surprising,¡¯ thought Levi as he remembered something about Tobirama from the show. He was renowned for being a researcher and a genius in Naruto, he was also responsible for creating insane jutsus, each one crazier than the last, like the shadow clone jutsu, the flying thunder god and the reanimation technique, so it made sense for him to ask something like that. Levi didn''t know how to answer that question, he couldn''t possibly reveal the existence of the system, but he also didn''t want to just outright lie, especially to someone whose part of his job was to detect lies, so after deliberating over it for a while he decided to tell him half-truths, "It''s a power that I just recently created and tested, you''re my first summon actually and I see that it worked splendidly." Tobirama eyes twitched as he heard Levi¡¯s answer, he already had the memories of this world integrated into him and he knew the limits of this world, if just a normal chunin from the shinobi world was dropped here he could rule the place, and this boy in front of him created such a crazy technique in a place like this? Where only bending powers were supposed to exist. Tobirama wanted to ask him how he did that but he decided that it wasn''t the wisest choice, who in their right mind would openly discuss a technique like that with anyone after having most likely spent a massive amount of time and effort to come up with it, he was lucky enough that he revealed its existence to him. One thing was for sure though, he was right, this was definitely no normal boy, what he was seeing in front of him was most likely nothing more than an illusion, a splendid one for managing to fool even him but an illusion nonetheless, but then again who was he? In the big scale of things maybe he wasn''t even considered a fly. "Alright you can get up now" said Levi, seeing that Tobirama had no other questions interrupting his train of thought. "So how close are you to your original power level?" he asked, the answer he receives will play a big part in how he proceeds from forward. Levi had mixed feelings about this, he hoped that Tobirama was as powerful as possible which would make things much easier for him, but he also didn''t want a variable that he couldn''t control. Standing straight Tobirama closed his eyes for a while before opening them and saying with a hand on his chin, ¡°I sense no chakra in this world or in my body, instead I feel this so-called chi!, I can move it through my chakra pathway system just fine but it''s way less effective than chakra, if I had to make an approximate guess I am at the level of a chunin." ''Chunin? That''s not too bad, but wait! He can move Chi through his chakra pathway system? Does that mean he can use jutsus?.'', thought Levi coming to a realization. "When you say that you can move Chi through your chakra pathways does that mean that you can use jutsus from your world here?¡± asked Levi hoping and almost praying that it was the case. Tobirama replied while nodding, ¡°I could but I might be limited to only B rank jutsus at most.¡± Hearing his answer Levi couldn''t stop a smile from creeping into his face, that was exactly what he was hoping for, B rank or not it was a blessing in disguise. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 26 - Avatar! "I can use most of the jutsus from my previous world from F rank all the way up to B rank ones, as for the rest of the A rank and the S rank I doubt that I could use them even if I had ten times more Chi it''s not about the quantity at that point which will certainly help but the type of power, it''s just not suitable." explained Tobirama with a contemplating look on his face, before continuing, ¡°I''ll see if I can do anything about it later.¡± "No worries, that''s more than good enough for this world." said Levi nodding, "Alright let''s end it here for today, you should have a memory of where your house is and what to do, am I right?" questioned Levi. "Yes, but it''s quite a distance away from here. I''d rather I stay close by to better protect you, and you don''t have to worry about anyone noticing me if you''re worried about that." ''Interesting, it seems he has an innate Instinct to protect me instilled on him by the system, and he doesn''t have his usual arrogance that he had in the show, well that''s to be expected but I''d rather not have someone watching me every minute of every day¡¯ "No, that''s okay. I am more than capable of protecting myself against the people of this world. If I need you I will call for you, just continue living as a normal member of the tribe for now and wait for my next order." said Levi With a commanding tone. "Understood." Tobirama nodded seriously before he said, "May I ask another question." "What is it?" said Levi expressionlessly, paying his full attention. This was his first summon and he had to pay extra attention and make sure everything was fine so he couldn''t just dismiss him. "Do you know what happened to the shinobi world after the fourth great ninja war? And what about Konoha village." said Tobirama hoping for an answer, to him Levi wasn''t what he appeared to be, he definitely wasn''t just a normal kid. He came from a world where the weakest ninja can change their appearance at will and he won''t let a child''s appearance fool him, just the fact that he fully revived him and brought him to this world is a testament to his power, so it wasn''t impossible that he knows the future of his world. ''I guess it''s normal that he would be worried about stuff like this huh?.'' thought Levi and he also felt a little relieved that he asked that, he''d rather that his summons weren''t just some lifeless emotionless puppets who cared about nothing else except for him, that would way to creepy. "Sigh, we''re going to be here for a while, take a seat." said Levi as he took a seat on the table and gestured for Tobirama to sit. And so Levi started telling him about everything he knew about what happened when the war ended. From Naruto and Sasuke''s fight which made Tobirama frown and mutter something about Uchihas to their reconciliation, to Naruto going to the moon and the events that happened there which made Tobirama gap at people actually living there to finally Kakashi becoming a Hokage followed by Naruto. He completely ignored Boruto and its plot like it didn''t exist, he didn''t think that Tobirama needed to know that, and if he was being honest with himself he didn''t like it either. "I am glad.¡± said Tobirama with a genuinely happy expression on his face, Levi could swear that this was the first time he saw him smiling. ¡°Who thought that the shinobi world could advance so far after the fourth war, they have really achieved piece something I thought would be impossible, I wonder what Hashirama would think about that." said Tobirama with a reminiscent expression on his face, looking as if a burden has been lifted off his shoulders he looked back at Levi before getting up and kneeling on one knee. "From today onwards my old life is over, you gave me this new life and I plan to serve you till my last breath to repay you for it." said Tobirama with a serious expression as he looked at Levi while kneeling. Levi raised an eyebrow at that, it might sound weird but he felt that this loyalty was genuine and not from the system, as if Tobirama didn''t have any more regrets or worries holding him back anymore and thus was free to do as he wanted and that was apparently repaying him. Smiling Levi replied, "I''ll hold you on to that so don''t you dare forget it, now go back to your home and proceed like I told you to." said Levi smiling as he waved his hand at Tobirama. Nodding Tobirama vanished from the room like he just teleported making Levi raise an eyebrow, ''So that''s the body flicker jutsu?, impressive, I wonder if I''ll be able to do it in the future.'' [With the system around the user will have no limitations so with time the user will be able to learn all and any jutsu he wants to and more.] Nodding in approval and imagining his future achievements Levi went to bed, he could just sleep for 3 hours if he wanted to and be completely rejuvenated thanks to gamer¡¯s body but he still liked to sleep like a normal person, if there was one thing he didn''t get tired of then it was sleep. *** "Come on faster" "Even my grandma can hit harder than that and she''s dead!, hit harder." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Your footwork is sloppy." "You call that bending, even a crippled fish can move water better than that." "What''s with that technique? If we were in a real battle I would have killed you a dozen times over." In the training square of the Southern water tribe Tenzin''s voice echoed throughout the surroundings again and again as he instructed Levi on every little detail, he was going from close-quarter combat to bending to movements and to close-quarter combats again, not leaving anything untouched. If someone who knew them was watching they''d be able to tell that Tenzin was going extra hard today, in fact, it had been like that since Levi recovered from the last mission. And Levi didn''t disappoint him until now, he had been able to keep up with everything thrown at him and had even improved during the past few days, it seemed that a high intensity of training like this was exactly what he needed to speed up his growth, of course it wasn''t as good as a real battle. [Rapid recovery level up] [Pain tolerance leveled up] [Close quarter combat level up] ''This mother fucker is planning to kill me'' Thought Levi as he constantly evaded Tenzin''s ¡°Lethal¡± attacks while delivering some of his own. He was happy about his growth. He couldn''t deny that, but it took a lot of him nonetheless. "Humph, you''re open." Said Tenzin as he moved too fast for Levi to react, bending water by Levi''s feet and flipping him into the air before delivering a punch straight to his stomach knocking the air out of his lungs and slamming him into the ground. [Pain tolerance leveled up +1] "Aaak." Levi lay on the ground rolling around and gasping for air, he couldn''t breathe properly or move, and if it weren''t for gamer''s mind he would have lost focus of his surroundings entirely, It took him a while to recover and get back up on his feet. Looking around he saw Tenzin sitting cross-legged beside him, he was obviously waiting for him to recover. Mirroring him and sitting in a cross-legged position in front of him Levi spoke, "What is it old man, you jealous of me or something! Why are you going this hard on me these past few sparring sessions." he asked, and he was genuinely curious, Tenzin had always been a harsh mentor but these past few days it seemed to be a little over the top. "From what I heard about you in the recent mission it seems you can take much more than that, am I right? Especially the stunt you pulled at the end it seems that my student had been hiding a lot from me" said Tenzin with a fake smirk that that sent chills down Levi¡¯s back as he scrutinized him making him rub the back of his head in awkwardness. ¡®So that''s why he''s been all salty lately, it seems that he''s just mad that I hid some stuff from him.¡¯ thought Levi as he heard Tenzin¡¯s answer. Tenzin, on the other hand, knew Levi''s strengths and weaknesses better than anyone and so he was really surprised when he heard the report from that mission, he wasn''t surprised that he could take down fire nation soldiers relying purely on his physical strength and skills or how he fought three elite fire nation soldiers at the same time, no he already knew that something like that wasn''t far from his reach, but what caught him off guard was what he read at the end, Levi''s sudden burst of strength. "Now that you have recovered from your injuries, Tell me what happened." said Tenzin without specifying he knew that his student would understand what he meant, his tone though was much softer and reassuring, something that seemed to surprise even him let alone Levi but they both chose to just ignore it for now. Levi still didn''t know how to explain his use of limit breaker until now, he had thought of many excuses but all of them had plot holes in them so in the end he decided to play it the safe way and play the card that never failed him until now. "I don''t know master." he said with an innocent expression on his face as he looked at his master¡¯s expression which was slowly turning from gentle to annoyed. Tenzin frowned after hearing Levi answer before saying "What do you mean you don''t know, you don''t know how you suddenly turned into a master water bender all of a sudden and escaped the encirclement of hundreds of fire nation soldiers?." he said with a doubtful tone of voice. ''Darn old man, do you think I am a liar or what you old bag of bones.'' thought Levi cursing Tenzin in his mind, completely ignoring the fact that he was in fact lying through his teeth right now. "Yes master, I have no idea at all." said Levi nodding, his expression turning somewhat distressed and confused. Hearing him and seeing his expression seemed to make Tenzin think for a while as he stayed silent for a moment before speaking again, "Describe to me exactly how you felt at that moment, think carefully and try not to omit any details no matter how insignificant you think they are." ''Why is he being so curious about that?'' Though Levi as he only now noticed something, his master didn''t seem to care about him hiding stuff as much as the details of what had happened there, but he couldn''t think of a reason why so he just answered. "If I had to describe it I''d say that it felt like I had a sudden burst of energy and strength, like I was an entirely different person, it felt like I could do anything I wanted." Said Levi, putting on an absent look on his face as if he was trying to remember what happened that day. In fact he was thinking of the best possible way to describe the limit breaker without revealing too much. If it were anyone else except Tenzin or his family asking that question he wouldn''t even bother explaining himself. Hearing his student¡¯s answer Tenzin''s facial expression didn''t change one bit, but deep down he couldn''t help but have his doubts as a storm started to rage inside of him, ''A sudden burst of strength? isn''t that just like the avatar state?, plus with his talent and strength at this age he could very well be.'' Tenzin couldn''t help but get excited at the prospect that the avatar was finally back but none of that showed on his face. "I see well we can''t figure out what it is for now so no use worrying about it, you can go back and rest for the day, but pack your bags we''re going on a little trip tomorrow." Said Tenzin, making Levi curious, he had never seen Tenzin leave the village let alone take him with him. "Trip? Where are we going? And shouldn''t you ask permission from my parents first? That''s basic courtesy and¡­. ." with each word Levi said Tenzin''s fists tightened more and his glare became more annoyed, stopping Levi from continuing his sentence. "Ahem, but thinking about it more, master is the wisest of them all so it''s sure that this trip will be beneficial for me so I shouldn''t ask a lot of questions." Said Levi, making Tenzin nod approvingly, "Humph it''s good that you still know what''s good for you brat, now scram, we will meet tomorrow at dawn." *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 27 - Unexpected company An: I think this is my longest chapter as of yet 2.8k words. Enjoy *** On a small boat sailing away from the southern water tribe, Levi and his master sat opposite each other along with two heavy bags with them. Levi could have just put everything on his inventory but that wasn''t really an option with Tenzin around but he still put some necessary things in it nonetheless, you never know what might happen. On the shore stood five people waving at them as they departed, well only three were waving being Sokka, Katara and surprisingly Kato, son of Tenzin and head of the guards, Kya was just leaning on her husband as she watched her son depart. "He just came back not long ago, why couldn''t he just let him rest a little bit more? He is just a little kid. Why does he have to deal with all of this?" said Kya, still watching the boat, her eyes watery but she wasn''t crying, she was just resigned to this cruel fate. "Sigh, that''s Master Tenzin for you honey but I bet my life on it that he would die before he let anything happen to Levi he might not look like it but he''s actually quite a nice person.¡± Said Hakoda as he hugged his wife and reassured her. ¡°But you don''t need to worry about it much this time it''s just a training trip and with master Tenzin around, not a lot can hurt our son, and he''s stronger than he may appear." said Hakoda, smiling at his last sentence. "GOODBYE BROTHER HAVE A SAFE TRIP AND DON''T FORGET TO BRING ME SOME SWEETS WHEN YOU COME BACK." yelled Katara at the top of her lungs as she waved at the drifting boat completely oblivious to anything else. "ME TOO, LEVI BRING ME A LOT OF FOOD TOO." followed by Sokka obviously concerned that he might not get any food if he didn''t ask for it like Katara did. Levi only smiled at them as he waved but he didn''t forget to engrave their words to heart he will definitely not come back empty-handed. He side-eyed his master who had his eyes closed and arms crossed anyone, who didn''t know better would think he was asleep but Levi knew that he was the one stirring the boat using water bending even if it did not seem like it, unfortunately he did not seem to be paying any attention to his son Kato as he waved him, ''Jeez man he''s your son at least have some sympathy and wave back.'' fortunately Kato seemed used to his father''s antics and didn''t seem to mind But it seemed like Tenzin could read his thoughts as he opened his eyes and glared at Levi, making a chill go up his spine before closing them again. ''Old freak, did he know what I was thinking?'' thought Levi before dismissing that absurd thought, with gamer¡¯s mind no one could pry into his thoughts. Their families weren''t the only ones sending them away though. To the side and far away from Levi and Tenzin''s families stood a figure, it was Tobirama who only seemed to come here to admire the sea but he was in fact seeing Levi off. Looking in his direction Levi could see the concerned look on his face but he could only shake his head helplessly while feeling guilty. Yesterday night Tobirama had tried to convince him to come along insisting that he can stay out of sight and that he can just leave a shadow clone in the village, which is more than enough which Levi 100% believed. Levi though couldn''t accept that, first because with Tenzin and him gone there weren''t a lot of reliable forces left in the tribe, and secondly he didn''t want to rely on anyone too much, and so poor Tobirama was left to stand guard at the tribe no matter how reluctant he was, he couldn''t refuse Levi''s order. ******* "So are you going to tell me where we''re going!?"Asked Levi. Tenzin just kept his eyes closed, not reacting at all. They had been sailing for the past four hours and there was still no land on sight even though their boat was going extremely fast through the ocean. During those four hours Levi had more than once tried to probe Tenzin for information about where they were going but all of his efforts were useless. Another two hours passed just as quickly with Levi choosing to spend his time meditating instead of wasting it trying to get Tenzin to talk before a small island appeared on the horizon. It didn''t appear to be of any significance as it looked like any other Island with sparse trees and plants on it put levi was sure that it was more than it seemed or else why would Tenzin stir the boat here, ¡®How did he even navigate through the ocean with his eyes closed and no points of reference!?'' wondered Levi as he suddenly noticed this particular point but decided not to ask for now. Soon they reached the shore of the island and docked their boat there, Tenzin surveyed the island before finally opening his mouth and speaking for the first time ever since they left their tribe, "It seems we are the first ones to arrive, well it was to be expected we''ll just have to wait for a while longer." he said before finding a rock and taking a seat on it. "Sigh, I feel like I''m being kidnapped here. Come on master, at least give me something to work with. What are we doing here ?." asked Levi, exasperated, although he didn''t really hope for his master to answer his doubts as he had asked this same question more than once before, but it seemed that this time was different. Stolen novel; please report. Opening his eyes, Tenzin looked at Levi before speaking, "We are here to meet some old friends of mine and to confirm something that is all you need to know for now." He didn''t say anything after that and just closed his eyes and kept quiet, annoying Levi even further. Seeing that he couldn''t get anything else out of him Levi just sat on the ground cross-legged and closed his eyes in meditation, he tried to think of why they were there and after a lot of thought one explanation came to mind, ''He thinks I am the avatar and we''re here to confirm that.'' That seemed like a far reach but was it really? The next avatar is supposed to be a water bender, and with how monstrous he was becoming with the help of the system it was only logical for Tenzin to think that, what normal kid could be that strong. And after hearing Tenzin speak of some friends Levi remembered some things from the show, like the order of the white lotus! But all of that was just his theory, he had yet to confirm it. Hours passed by in total silence with Levi trying to level up the meditation skill and Tenzin seemingly doing the same and meditating on the side, there was only total peace and quiet before a black ship appeared on the horizon accompanied by the sound of an engine! Levi opened his eyes upon sensing it before they widened in shock as he jumped to his feet before noticing his error and ducking lower hoping that they hadn''t noticed him already, almost whispering to Tenzin he spoke, "Master, it''s a fire nation ship and it''s coming straight towards us." Tenzin''s reaction wasn''t what he was expecting at all, he would have been fine if Tenzin panicked or if he told him to get on the ship and sail out of there as fast as their bending can take them but instead was smacked on the back of his head before he could react, "Damn child why are you all worked up for." said Tenzin annoyed at Levi. Levi was shocked for words for a while before he reacted, "So..sorry master but this isn''t the time for this we should get out of now." said Levi, he could probably take on a couple dozen alone with his limit breaker and Tenzin could maybe do the same, but his limit breaker was only a short term boost and sooner or later they would be overwhelmed by numbers alone, that''s not even counting that there might be reinforcement still on the way. "Oh?" Tenzin said, raising an eyebrow, "You think we can''t take them on?." Hearing Tenzin''s question made Levi pause and consider before answering, "If there were only a few dozen then maybe, but what if there were a hundred or more, we can''t take that risk." replied Levi earning him a smile from Tenzin as he laughed out loud. "Hahahaha good, good at least I didn''t train a stupid muscle head who will rush straight to his death, you don''t have to worry though they¡­..¡± he paused as if he made a mistake before continuing, ¡±¡­.he is a good friend of mine." he said with a mysterious smile. "You have friends from the fire nation?." Asked Levi bewildered, he isn''t like other people from this world who see the fire nation and its citizens as nothing but demons and bad people, he knows there are good people there too but they are just helpless to change anything about the current situation. ¡°Humph, I have friends everywhere boy, just because I didn''t go out a lot these past few years doesn''t mean that I didn''t do so before, I''ve been all around the world boy don''t .¡± said Tenzin with a proud expression on his face as he turned and watched the ship getting closer with Levi doing the same. ''I guess I am worrying too much, if we don''t run into anyone like the fire lord or Iroh everything would be fin¡­¡­¡­.'' thought Levi before his thoughts froze as he spotted someone standing on the front of the ship, it felt like someone had just thrown a bucket full of cold water on him. There on the front of the ship was a short old man with grey hair and a dad bod, he had a kindly smile adorning his face as he looked straight at them, Levi had the feeling that he was observing him more than his master. Levi''s mind went blank as he realized who that was, ''General Iroh, the dragon of the west.¡¯ ¡®I hope this is the friend you''re talking about master or we''re fucked.¡¯ thought Levi as he slowly looked at Tenzin, he really hoped that his master was stronger than he showed, if not he didn''t think even his limit breaker could save him at that point, maybe only blood bending might give him a chance but he really didn''t want to reveal a trump card like that. He could also use his remaining character summon card, but if it came to that he''s better off using blood bending, at least it could be explained. Looking at his master again made him raise his eyebrows, Tenzin wasn''t having as much of an inner turmoil as him, he even had a smile on his face as he looked at Iroh, he refused to believe that Tenzin didn''t know who Iroh was, so the only possible answer was that he was the one they were waiting for all along. ''At least it''s Iroh, he can''t be that bad.'' thought Levi comforting himself, he hoped he didn''t just jinx himself with that thought. And he was proven right as the ship lowered its anchor docking away from the island followed by Iroh jumping from it. And Just when Levi thought he was going to fall into the water and swim towards them Levi saw fire come out of his legs and hands as it propelled him all the way to them. ''I didn''t see him do that in the show but considering who he is it does make sense.'' thought Levi, he had seen lesser firebenders in the legend of Korra do it so he would instead be surprised if Iroh couldn''t. Landing on the beach, Iroh smiled at Tenzin before coming to him with a happy smile and giving him a big hug while speaking, "It''s been so long my old friend how have you been?." "At this old age it''s kind of the same old routine, but one thing is for sure I do miss your tea my friend, the batch you gave me last time didn''t even last for a month." said Tenzin with a happy smile and a regretful tone in his voice. ¡®So he can smile.¡± thought Levi as he observed them without commenting, especially his master, he couldn''t think of a time when he saw Tenzin genuinely smiling like this. "I told you you should drink it sparingly and to only use small portions of the leaves at a time. It should have lasted at least a year." said Iroh with a resigned tone in his voice before sighing and reaching behind his back to bring a roll of cloth. "Anyhow I know you and knew that would happen so I brought you some extra hahaha." said Iroh laughing as he handed the beg of tea leaves to Tenzin who caught it as if he was catching a treasure. Levi could even swear that he saw his hands shake a little as if afraid that he would drop it. ''Just how good is that damned tea.'' thought Levi as he saw his high and mighty mentor acting like that, he even felt his mouth watering before he snapped back to attention as Iroh looked at him. "And this must be our young friend isn''t it, hi there kid it''s my pleasure to meet you, you can call me uncle if you want to." said Iroh with a beaming smile as he cubed his fists and bowed a little not treating Levi any lesser just because he was a kid. That made Levi feel a little guilty somehow, seeing such a man his age and status giving him so much respect so he did the only thing he could and reciprocated, "Likewise uncle.", that short reply made Iroh''s smile spread further on his face as he reached behind his back again and pulled another roll of cloth. "For being such a nice kid I''ll also give you this beg of special teal leaves, I grew them myself and they''re the best in the world so don''t waste them, alright? Consider it a gift." Said Iroh with a smile still on his face as he handed him the bag. It would be a lie to say that Levi wasn''t tempted by the tea leaves when he saw his master¡¯s reaction from before, and he doubted that the old bag of bones would share any with him, so he just thanked him and accepted them. ''Things would be really convenient if I could use my inventory right now.'' thought Levi as he held the bag of tea leaves below his armpit. "You''re the first to arrive so we need to wait a little bit more for the other guy." said Tenzin after he was finally done ogling his tea leaves as if they were treasures. ''Seriously, how good is that tea?'' thought Levi again he looked at his own bag with curiosity, he also noted what Tenzin just said and had an idea about what kind of group was gathering here, Iroh kind of gave it away. "Oh that''s completely fine, how about I have a little sparring match with our little friend while we wait." asked Iroh. "Do as you wish. I''ll prepare the tea while you''re at it." replied Tenzin as he backed a little distance away seemingly not caring about anything they were up to. ''Hey, what the hell old man, come back here.'' Levi screamed in his mind as he saw his master walking away leaving him with probably one of the strongest people in the world right now. "So how about it, little friend, are you interested?." Asked Iroh with a smile ''Oh, how nice of you, you''re asking for my permission first before you fuck me what a gentleman.'' thought Levi, but he didn''t say it out loud, plus he really wanted to fight Iroh and learn from him, Tenzin was an amazing mentor but a change of every now and then would certainly help. "Of course Uncle Iroh let me put the tea leaves aside first" said Levi as he took the tea leaves to his master before coming back, he didn''t want to accidentally crush them while sparring, that would be tragic, and seeing how his master valued them he feared what he would do to him if that happened. "Alright I am ready when you are." said Iroh with a calm voice not changing his stance. ''Here goes nothing.'' thought Levi, not replying to Iroh as he focused on him and rushed at him at full force. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 28 - Iroh and sparring Contrary to what most would expect from a bender Levi didn''t start with bending water instead he rushed directly at his opponent and started throwing fists and kicks his way. "Oh, starting with close-quarter combat are we now." said Iroh with an amused tone as he parried every fist and kick with ease, he seemed surprised by Levi¡¯s style but he handled it just fine. Levi tried everything in his arsenal, different moves, going faster, hitting with more strength but nothing worked, and Iroh hasn''t even thrown a punch till now. ¡®Alright this isn''t going to work, it was nice to see where I stand in the combat department though.¡¯ kicking Iroh¡¯s forearm with his leg Levi threw himself backwards in a backflip as he delivered a water attack right from the ocean on Iroh¡¯s blind spot straight at his face. By all means, he shouldn''t have been able to avoid it and it should have been a direct hit, but Levi was proven wrong as Iroh ducked down at inhuman speed and rushed towards Levi who was still in the air scaring the shit out of him. Calming quickly thanks to his gamer¡¯s mind he erected an ice wall in front of him to block Iroh, Levi bought himself some breathing room before his danger sense suddenly flared. ¡®I can''t keep going like this, I need to catch him off guard.¡¯ Pretending that he didn''t notice anything Levi kept looking to the left and right of the ice wall waiting for Iroh as his danger sense went crazy. Suddenly he felt something moving behind him and he didn''t have to look back to know who it was, ¡®How did he get there?.¡¯ Not having enough time to figure it out Levi mustered every bit of power he could drawing water from the ocean and also using the one on his person and submerging himself and his surroundings in it before completely freezing it and Iroh with him. Tenzin, who was preparing tea on the side, looked at their battle only to see an ice ball with both Levi and Iroh frozen in it, with Levi in the front and Iroh frozen in a punching position behind him making him raise an eyebrow, he was clearly impressed by his student work, unfortunately, he wasn''t impressed enough to abandon his tea making duty as he went right back to it. Slowly the ice around Levi started to unfreeze and he easily got out of the ice prison before freezing his path again, but even then he knew that he didn''t really win here, the moment Iroh decided to use fire bending which is something he never did till now it will be game over for him. And unfortunately, that time seemed to be now as the water around Iroh started boiling at increasing speeds and spreading until half of the ice ball melted and he was free. ¡°Sigh, I give up.¡± said Levi, raising his hands in the air in surrender, he could go on for much much longer but it wouldn''t make a difference it''d still be the same, ¡®Plus I''ve already gotten what I wanted from this short spare.¡¯ thought Levi as he looked at the new notifications that popped up. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. [Danger sense levelled up x1] [Close-quarter combat level up x1] [Water bending levelled up x1] ***** Sitting around a fire to warm themselves from the coldness of the sea breeze were Iroh, Tenzin and Levi all using big makeshift rocks as chairs, although only the previous two were really enjoying the fire, Levi¡¯s cold resistance was at a level where this level of cold didn''t affect him at all. In each of their hands was a steaming hot cup of tea with a teapot resting on the side. All of these were things Iroh brought with him. Tenzin and Iroh seemed to be in a trance, they had their eyes closed in bliss as they sipped their tea, Levi was looking at both of them weirdly with a doubtful look on his face. ¡®Just how good is this tea?¡¯ he thought as he looked at his own cup he still hadn''t tasted it yet, before deciding to use observation on it. [A cup of superior-grade tea: Helps calm the mind, spirit, and body, increase Hp, Mp, and Sp regeneration speeds. It can be used at the same time with the meditation skill for added benefits] ¡®Wow, I don''t know how this is even possible but I am not gonna complain.¡¯ thought Levi as he started to value his gift of tea leaves more than before. Taking a sip of tea Levi felt as it went down his throat and to his stomach spreading warmth everywhere it went before it spread into his entire body leaving a sweet aftertaste in his mouth. ¡°Sigh, this is heaven.¡± said Levi out loud as he closed his eyes in bliss and the feeling, getting nods from both Iroh and Tenzin who didn''t even open their eyes. It wasn''t long before they were all done as they put down their cups with regretful looks on their faces. Turning towards his friend, Tenzin asked with what Levi could only discern as a victorious smile on his face, ¡°So old friend, what do you think of my student.¡± ¡°Sigh, he is exceptional I give you that, to tell you the truth I am quite jealous of you, it''s hard to believe that he is just an 8-year-old.¡± said Iroh as he looked at Levi. Levi could see something else in his gaze other than admiration and he could guess what it was, ¡®They think I am the avatar.¡¯ he thought with complicated emotions surging inside of him. He had come to that conclusion not long after Iroh showed up, he had also figured out what kind of company his master was keeping. ¡®He is part of the order of the white lotus.¡¯ That was what Levi deducted and he was mostly sure he was right due to several factors. First, his master was one of the oldest benders in the world right now and also one of the strongest, something that most members of the white lotus seemed to share, and with Iroh present that pretty much confirmed it. The Order of the White Lotus, also known simply as the White Lotus, is an ancient and secret society that transcends the boundaries of the four nations, seeking philosophy, beauty, and truth. They are devoted to sharing ancient knowledge across national and political divides. The organization has at times assumed the task of finding, training, and protecting the next Avatar, having done so following the death of Avatar Kuruk. A leader within the organization, such as Iroh, is known as a Grand Lotus. ¡®I am probably here to take some kind of test to confirm if I am the avatar or not, should I mess with them a little? .¡¯ thought Levi of whether to pretend he''s the avatar to mess with them and also get some extra training and protection. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, in front of the brat he really is one of a kind.¡± said Tenzin agreeing with Iroh with a look as if he just ate a lemon. ¡®He really doesn''t like to give compliments huh?.¡¯ thought Levi but he couldn''t help but smirk and feel pride, who wouldn''t when they''re being praised by two of the strongest people alive? But it seemed his happiness had gotten on his master''s nerves as he said ¡°I am doubling your training when we get back.¡± ¡°What? But I didn''t do anything.¡± said Levi, more exasperated from the fact that he didn''t do anything than the double training, with the system around he would be okay with even triple times or four times his current training. They just chatted idly after that for some time before a wooden medium ship appeared on the horizon, the third member they were waiting for had arrived. **** Can you guess who''s coming *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 29 - Test This ship, unlike the one Iroh came in, didn''t lower an anchor but continued all the way to the shore of the beach before a bunch of sand lifted and stopped it in its tracks as if it were nothing but a toy. From it jumped an old man wearing standard earth kingdom clothes, but with just one look it was obvious that he was far from ordinary, for Levi at least, he could tell that under those clothes was a body that most young men could only dream of. Cracking a big smile towards their group he started walking towards them, ¡°HAHAHA IF IT ISN''T MY OLD FRIENDS, IT HAS BEEN A LONG TIME¡± He said shouting, Levi felt that he also meant him when he said ¡°My old friends.¡±. He knew why he would say it like that, the person before him was one of the few remaining people, maybe the only one, who had met Avatar Aang and they were close friends before he disappeared, ¡®Sadly you will be sorely disappointed old man.¡¯ thought Levi with a guilty look as he watched bumi getting closer. ¡°Indeed it has my friend, and I see that you still haven''t changed one bit.¡± Said Iroh with his usual kind smile. ¡°Of course he hasn''t, at this old age there is no longer any hope for him.¡± said Tenzin. ¡°Ouch you hurt my feelings.¡± said Bumi with a sad voice as he held his chest before cracking out laughing, ¡°HAHAHAHA I''M JUST KIDDING YOU''RE 100% RIGHT IT''S TO LATE FOR ME TO CHANGE HAHAHAHA.¡± The other 2 old men could only have a helpless look as they looked at him, as for Levi he was just standing there watching him not knowing what to do. ¡°Enough of this, now that we are all here let''s get to the important business and get it all over with.¡± said Tenzin with Iroh nodding. ¡°Yeah you''re right.¡± said Bumi with a serious look suddenly appearing on his face, finally not shouting after he came here. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ They all stood there staring at each other for a moment, Levi could see that his master was almost out of his wits end with veins popping on his head, thankfully Iroh spoke soon after. ¡°Sigh, here you go.¡± he said, sighing as he reached behind his back and pulled out another bag of tea leaves, handing it to Bumi. ¡®Where the hell is he hiding all of those tea bags.¡¯ wondered Levi, if he didn''t know better he''d think that Iroh had an inventory. Taking the leaves from Iroh¡¯s hand, Bumi smelled them first before stuffing them in his robes as if hiding a treasure. Finally turning to Levi, Bumi first looked at him before bringing his face dangerously close to his, looking him straight in the eyes while rubbing his beard. ¡®Damn it you bag of old bones haven''t you heard about personal space before.¡¯ thought Levi but he didn''t say it out loud, he had seen Bumi fight in the show and he didn''t want to experience that. ¡°Hmm it doesn''t seem to be him.¡± said Bumi after he was done observing Levi likely referring to Aang before finally pulling away from him, making him heave a sigh of relief ¡°Anyhow, we are not here to ask for my opinion so let''s just get this over with.¡± said Bumi in a hurried tone as he clapped his hands, carefully hid his tea leaves on his clothes and punched the ground. ¡®He''s only here for the tea leaves isn''t he?.¡¯ All three other people present couldn''t help but think that as they stared at Bumi, but they couldn''t voice out their opinion as the ground they were standing on started to slowly descend, surprising Levi, the other three though seemed to be expecting it. Soon it stopped and Levi found himself in an underground dark room with 1 door on each of the four walls. It was impossible for a normal person to see in such an environment as evidenced by Iroh lighting a fire above his palm, of course it made no difference to Levi either way. On each one of the doors there was the symbol of a white lotus flower confirming Levi''s suspicion from before. **** In one of the underground rooms sat the three old men on one side and Levi on the other facing each other, between them was a table with various things spread on it from knives to toys to scrolls there were dozens of stuff on it. Deciding to use his observations on them out of curiosity Levi got the following results, [Scroll: A Scroll belonging to a previous unknown avatar, recorded in it is parts of his journey] [Short knife: A random ordinary knife] [Wooden toy: A toy belonging to a previous unknown avatar when he/she was a kid] ¡­.. Of all the things present, only the scroll and the toy were possessions of previous avatars, everything else was just random stuff. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Levi had figured out what all this was about a while ago but the three old men didn''t know that and proceeded to explain it to him, ¡°So boy do you know why you''re here?.¡± asked Tenzin ¡°Why is an 8-year-old little kid secretly led underground on a random island by three old men? No I don''t master¡± said Levi in the most innocent tone he can manage making the three people present chock. Or maybe just two as Bumi seemed to just be trying his hardest to hold back his laughter. ¡°Sigh, we''ll get to that later, for now why don''t you try picking some items off the table, don''t think hard about it just follow your instinct boy.¡± said Tenzin choosing not to address Levi''s accusations for now. Thinking about it for a while Levi decided that he might as well make them suspect he was the avatar, it''ll make things way much easier for him and provide him with free training from two other master benders at least. As for what''ll happen later he can just pretend it was all a coincidence, and for that he will also pick some random items. Looking at the table Levi picked up the scroll of the previous avatar first making them pay more attention, after that he chose the knife making their shoulders drop in disappointment and lastly he picked the toy making their eyes go wide, after that he picked up a wooden fan which was also an item of a previous avatar and also a random cup that might have just been laying around in the underground hideout before this. By the time he was done he could literally feel their excitement and confusion radiating as if they didn''t know what to do from here on, almost making him regret his choice, ¡®No, this is for the best, I plan to make changes that might affect future events and to survive I need to be as strong as possible and for that I need training and a lot of it, this is the best way, later when Aang appears I can just say that it was a coincidence.¡¯ thought Levi steeling his resolve. Looking at the three old men he could see all sorts of emotions in their eyes, from shock to happiness to excitement to confusion, to a little bit of sadness in Bumi''s eyes, probably thinking that Aang might have already died and reincarnated. ¡°Sigh, let me just get straight to the point Kid.¡± said Tenzin, ¡°The things on the table in front of us are a bunch of random items mixed in with some possessions of the previous avatars.¡± ¡°What!?, why would possession of previous avatars be here, and why did you make me choose from them¡­don''t tell me that I am¡­..¡± said Levi with a shocked face giving the best performance of his life. [Ding ¡­ ] A notification came that Levi chose to immediately ignore, it wasn''t the time for that. Nodding Iroh spoke, ¡°Indeed due to your immense talent and the skills you possess at your age we suspected that you were the avatar but we weren''t certain, this test was meant to clear our uncertainty.¡± ¡°And seeing the items that you picked didn¡¯t ease our uncertainty in the least.'''' said Bumi with a tired tone in his voice. Looking at the items he picked then at his master Levi asked in a serious tone of voice, ¡°So what now master!?.¡± Exchanging a look with his friends they seemed to come to a decision as Tenzin sighed and replied, ¡°Sigh, we don''t know brat, we had our hopes yes but we honestly expected you to either pass entirely or fail completely, but you have picked both previous avatar items and some random ones we didn''t plan for this.¡± ¡°For now we will do the best we can to protect and guide you until you''re strong enough. That''s our mission after all, as for what you want to do after that and if you aren''t the avatar it is up to you, we will have achieved our mission and will have no regrets.¡± Nodding Levi got up, cubed his hands and bowed, ¡°Thank you master I understand what I should do.¡± he said with a serious tone of voice. Nodding in approval Tenzin got up and said, ¡°Alright you''re still young so there isn''t much you should worry about, for now we should head back to the tribe, we can talk about your extra training later on.¡± he said as he turned to his friends. ¡°We will stay here for a while, I am really tired of all the politics and power plays of the fire nation and would like to take a breather.'''' said Iroh with a tired expression, Bumi also nodded agreeing with him. Nodding in understanding, Tenzin spoke, ¡°You do that, but do you mind getting us out of here first?.¡± Nodding bumi twisted his hands in their direction and brought them above his head making the ground rise with them on it and bringing them up to the surface of the island. As they were ascending Levi checked his system panel searching for the notification he received previously. [Due to a specific action a new skill had been unlocked] [Acting (Active) -Level 1: The user can use his superior acting abilities to deceive and lie to other people, the higher the level the better the user is at acting and the higher his chances of deception are] [Acting levelled up +1] [Acting levelled up +1] [Acting levelled up +1] [Acting levelled up +1] [Acting - level 8: ¡­¡­.] Seeing the skill he unlocked and how fast it had levelled up, shooting straight to level 8, Levi¡¯s eye twitched, he knew he had been lying and deceiving a lot since he came to this world, his family, master, his tribesmen¡­etc, but he didn''t think it was that bad that. Sighing Levi made a mental note to try being a more honest and straightforward person from now on. *** Back in the underground room, Iroh and Bumi were still sitting on opposite sides of the table and sipping their tea. ¡°So what do you think of the boy my friend.¡± asked Iroh with a natural facial expression, although there was a slight smile present there, most likely due to the flavour of his tea. ¡°I can''t tell if he''s the friend I made almost a century ago or not, but one thing is for certain, the kid is a monster.¡± said Bumi with a rare serious expression on his face as he looked at Iroh who was also nodding. ¡°That he is, he''s years ahead of his peers, so much that it''s frightening, and he will only continue to get stronger the older he is.¡± said Iroh before continuing, ¡°The best we can do for now is guide and teach him so that he may be a force for good instead of evil even if he isn''t the avatar a kid like him need to be nurtured and guided well, this world can''t handle another calamity like the fire nation.¡± said Iroh with a guilty and shameful look on his face at the last part. ¡°I don''t think we need to worry about that my friend hahaha.¡± said Bumi laughing and back to his cheerful mood which seemed to lift Iroh¡¯s mood as well, ¡°I''ve seen a lot during my old life, good and evil, heroes and villains, I''ve seen them all, and although that kid may not be a saint but he''s certainly not a devil. That I am sure of, so rest assured.¡± ¡°Sigh, I hope you''re right my old friend.¡± said Iroh sighing before going back to sipping his tea in peace with Bumi doing the same, both not talking after that, only enjoying the peaceful silence. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 30 - Spirit world A small wooden boat was crossing the ocean at speeds that shouldn''t be possible for a boat its size or any size for that matter, on it could be seen two silhouettes one big and the other small, they were Levi and Tenzin and they were currently facing each other without speaking. ¡°So you''re part of a big secret organisation now huh?.¡± Levi was the first to break the silence with his question with a slight smirk on his face, he wouldn''t miss this chance to mess with his master. A thick mark appeared on Tenzin¡¯s head as he heard him, how he wished he could just erase that smirk from his face, and he thought of doing just that actually as he was about to throw him off the boat to teach him a lesson, sadly, with how good the boy had become at water bending it won''t be an issue for him plus he had grown a little attached to the little bastard even if he hated to admit it. ¡°Sigh, The order of the white lotus is bigger than me or any of the other guys for that matter. It has existed before any of us were born and will continue to do so after we''re gone.¡± said Tenzin while sighing, explaining to Levi. ¡°And I hope I don''t have to tell you this but keep what you just witnessed a secret.¡± said Tenzin as he glared at Levi. ¡°Hey, is that how you talk to your elders now?.¡± replied Levi with fake anger referring to the fact that he might be the ¡°avatar¡± now and is technically older than Tenzin, a grin almost split his face in two as he noticed the boat speed drop a little signifying Tenzin¡¯s loss of focus. ¡°Alright alright old man, you don''t have to worry, I am good at keeping secrets.¡± said Levi reassuring Tenzin after noticing he was glaring at him. ¡°Good, now to the main point, now that you might be the avatar we need to up your training.¡± said Tenzin, making Levi fake grimace, bringing a smile to Tenzin''s face. ¡°Isn''t the training we''re doing enough already?¡± asked Levi, he really didn''t mind more training with gamer¡¯s mind and body nothing could really faze him but he was still a kid and he needed to act like one. ¡°That might be the case with me but you will have to train with the other guys too or anyone they send if they''re not available whenever you get the chance, sadly I have no idea how we should go about your air bending training.¡± Said Tenzin, his tone turning helpless and a little sad on the last part. ¡°All we can do is give you airbending scrolls we''ve preserved from the fallen airbenders temples and hope for the best.¡± said Tenzin. ¡°I''ll do my best, old man.¡± said Levi smiling, his tone reassuring rather than his usual provoking one. Tenzin only nodded at his student without replying before he continued to stir the boat forward, they were already pretty close to their tribe, just as Levi was going to speak again he was caught off guard by his system. [WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! DANGER! UNKNOWN THREAT DETECTED WARNING!] Levi was startled, if not for gamer¡¯s mind he would have jumped out of his skin right about now. He didn''t feel anything in their surroundings and didn''t know what to do besides turning to Tenzin for help. ¡°Master, I think something is wrong.¡± said Levi with an urgent tone in his voice as Tenzin turned towards him with his eyebrows frowned while stopping the boat. ¡°Huh? What do you mean brat there is¡­'''' Before Tenzin could finish what he was about to say a wormhole opened up behind Levi and swallowed him whole, so fast that Tenzin couldn''t even react leaving him shocked with his mouth open before screaming at the top of his lungs, ¡°LEVIIIII¡± sadly for him that wouldn''t do him any good. *** ¡°Agh.¡± grunting Levi slowly opened his eyes before he shot up to his feet in a fighting stance and looked around him vigilantly ready to face whatever might come his way. But what he saw almost made him shit his pants even with gamer¡¯s minds active. It wasn''t anything scary or anything of that kind but the sights before him made him think that he was on a DMT drug trip, or at least that''s what the people from his previous world described it looked like as he hadn''t personally done it. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The world all around him was colourful, be it the sky, the land, and even the air around, it was as if all colours were mixed with everything. Strange transparent, translucent and what looked to be normal physical silhouettes were floating, flying and running around him, they were a mix of all kinds of animals, some even seemed to be hybrids of some kind but none of them were a threat to him that he could tell, most of them seemed to be curious about him as they gathered and watched him from afar as if observing an exotic specimen. ¡®What the hell is this place and how did I get here?¡¯ thought Levi as he observed his surroundings and the creatures looking at him, one second he was on his way back home with his master and the next he woke up in this strange place. ¡®System?.¡¯ Levi called out to the one thing that he hoped had the answer to his questions. [The user has been transported into the spirit realm by an unknown force and is currently stuck there.] [Ding] [New quest generated] [Quest: Stranded You have been thrown into the spirit realm by an unknown force. Objective 1: Uncover the secret behind who summoned you there and why. Objective 2: Find your way back home. Reward 1: !??? Reward 2: ??? ] ¡®Shit shit shit, there couldn''t be a worse timing than this? ¡¯ thought Levi panicked, he remembered the plot of the show, and if his memory was right then his mother was set to die in two years, he had vowed to stop that but now that he was trapped here he didn''t know what to do. ¡®I need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡¯ he thought, he had vowed to stop that, to do anything possible to stop it from happening, the timeline can be damned, but he had never prepared for something like this, if he can''t get out of here he feared¡­. ¡®No this isn''t the time to be thinking about this. I still have two years.¡¯ he thought, calming himself down before asking the question that''s been on his mind all along, ¡¯Why did this happen?¡¯ ¡®I thought the spirit world and the physical world were separated from each other. Something like this shouldn''t be possible.¡¯ thought Levi, he had so many questions but he knew that right now was not the right time for that. He needed to figure out his current situation first ¡®At least things couldn''t get worse than this.¡¯ he thought as he observed his surroundings. As if to answer his statement a system notification appeared. [Ding The user can''t access any of his bending abilities in the spirit world] ¡®I had to jinx it didn''t I?.¡¯ he thought in exasperation, ¡®System I thought that only applies if someone came here in their spirit body, but I am in my physical one so why can''t I use my bending?¡¯ [The spirit world seems to suppress anything that isn''t spiritual, and your bending powers aren''t enough to fight against that suppression for now.] ¡®I see, so that means if I level up my bending powers I''ll be able to fight against it.¡¯ thought Levi before noticing something, ¡®How am I not suppressed if that''s the case I feel just fine¡­..¡¯ before he could continue Levi collapsed on the ground holding his chest He felt every inch of his body burning, he couldn''t breathe or stand, he felt as if the weight of a thousand mountains was on his shoulders right now. Slowly but surely his skin started to crack and he started bleeding from every pore and crack of his body, scaring the creatures around him away. ¡®Agh, what is happening to me?.¡¯ he asked the system in pain. [Ding] [The Spirit world is trying to suppress the user¡¯s body.] [DANGER! DANGER! DANGER!] [WARNING! If no action is taken the user will succumb to his injuries and die] [Adapting to the spirit world pressure.] ¡­ [Ding] [The user had adapted to the spirit world by changing his state of existence and unlocked spirit body ] [Spirit body (Active/Passive) - Level 1: ¡­..] Slowly Levi started to feel like he could breathe again as the pain all around his body started to ease before going away and the weight on his shoulders lifted. Standing up panting and looking at his hands Levi could see the colourful ground right through them, he was transparent!?, but that didn''t last for long before his hands returned to normal and he could no longer see through them. ¡®Well this is certainly new.¡¯ He thought the only thing keeping him calm was gamer¡¯s mind, he looked to be the same as before but he knew that he was anything but that, he couldn''t feel his heart beating, or his blood flowing he didn''t even feel the need to breathe air he just did it by pure reflex, it was as if he was no longer human. The creatures that had been watching him ever since he came here seemed to finally and without a reason lose interest as they just kept going about their business, as he looked at the new ability he realised why they lost interest in him. [Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 1: By activating this ability the user changes his state of existence from physical to spiritual and vice versa. The user needs to change his state of being according to the world he is in. Current state: Spiritual. Costs 1000 Chi points to switch, the cost to switch will decrease as the ability levels up, the user will also unlock more abilities. It doesn''t cost anything to maintain the user state] ¡®So I am basically a spirit now?.¡¯ thought Levi before he noticed something as his eyes turned cold and his killing intent flared. He had wondered about the intention of the entity that brought him here and for what reason, but, If physical world inhabitants can''t survive in the spirit world then whoever had brought him here had most likely wanted to kill him. ¡®Whoever you are I will find you and I will kill you.¡¯ thought Levi, making a promise to himself as he went into stealth mode and started speeding forward. He didn''t know where he was going or what he should do but sitting around and doing nothing wouldn''t be helpful.*** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 31 -Fighting a Dragon In a lush forest somewhere in the spirit realm, there were all kinds of trees all around, each a different colour, some Levi had never seen in both of his lives, he was leaning on one of those trees right now with his legs crossed and eating what seemed to be a soft pink apple. It was one of the weird things he discovered here in the spirit realm, of course, he used observation on it first to make sure it was safe for consumption. ¡®Not so bad if I say so myself.¡¯ he thought as he finished his apple and looked at the sky. It had been five days since he was stranded in the spirit world, he knew the time so accurately because the system has been counting ever since. He didn''t know what to do, he explored all over the place but he couldn''t find anything that might help him get back to the physical plane, and even if he did he would just instantly die if he didn''t get strong enough to switch to his physical body. He didn''t seem to need food or sleep while he was in his spiritual body state which was the only upside, besides his spirit body leveling up and the cost for the switch reducing by 10 every level up. [Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 9: By activating this ability the user can change his state of existence from physical to spiritual and vice versa. The user needs to change his state of being according to the world he is in. Current state: Spiritual. Costs 910 Chi points to switch, the cost to switch will decrease as the ability levels up, the user will also unlock more abilities.] He didn''t know what made it level up but if his guess was right then just being in this state and exploring his limits and abilities increased the level, so hopefully with enough time he wouldn''t have to worry about the cost of switching in the future. Thankfully he hadn''t encountered any threats for now but he would never let his guard down, he knew that the spirit realm was way more dangerous than it appeared to be, the only explanation he came to of why it was so safe now was that he had been transported to a relatively safe location. *CRACK* His ears twitched as he seemed to hear a faint sound of a twig breaking behind him. *CRACK* Again the sound came and it was closer this time, apparently something or someone was trying to sneak up on him and it was failing miserably. Levi didn''t move, he acted as if he didn''t hear anything, he just kept laying with his back on the tree and looking at the horizon. If whatever was trying to sneak up on him was a threat he would have felt it already, but till now he didn¡¯t feel any danger, plus moving would alert whatever was behind him. *Crunch* *Crunch* So little by little he kept hearing sounds behind him, getting closer and closer till it was almost directly behind him, ¡®Does it have a hearing problem?.¡¯ questioned Levi in his mind because he couldn''t for the life of him figure out how it thought it was actually being sneaky with so much noise being made. ¡®NOW.¡¯ Turning around so quickly that his opponent couldn''t react, a spear appeared in Levi¡¯s hand that he pulled from his inventory as he thrust it forward as fast as he could before he could even process what his opponent looked like. The spear dove straight into what he assumed was his opponent''s chest, all he could see were black sturdy, and shiny scales, he saw his spear pierce right through them but he couldn''t feel any resistance at all as if he was piercing through air. ¡®Of course.¡¯ thought Levi as he saw the scene, he already assumed that would be the case as his spear came from the physical world and things from the two worlds seemed to not be able to interact with each other. Before he could pull it back to hide it in his inventory the spear started cracking before disintegrating into nothingness. Levi shuddered as he saw this scene, this is what would have happened to his body when he first came here if he didn''t have the system. All of that happened in less than a second, his scaly foe was still shocked that his prey attacked him from nowhere and didn''t get the time to react yet. Looking at him Levi could almost swear that his scaly opponent was almost shaking in fear. Jumping back Levi got a good look at his opponent, it wasn''t much larger than himself, standing on four legs with black wings on his back and covered with black scales everywhere, Levi doubted that his spear could have pierced them even if it could hit him. ¡®A dragon.¡¯ that was the only word that came into Levi¡¯s mouth as he looked at his foe, he wasn''t so surprised because he already knew that dragons existed in the avatar world, but this one was different, it didn''t seem to be an eastern dragon like the ones he saw on the show in his previous world, it appeared to be a western one. The dragon seemed to finally break free from his shock, his face becoming outraged as he roared at Levi before rushing at him. *ROAR* Levi had a weird look on his face as he dodged, the roar looked mighty and fierce indeed but he couldn''t help but think that it looked more like the roar of a child than an adult, and looking at the size of the dragon he was almost certain that it wasn''t an adult. Using observation on him to make sure Levi was almost scared out of his skin by what he saw. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [Name: ??? Age: 8 years old. Level: 1. HP: 8000. Chi: 3000. SP: 2000. Vitality: 800 Stamina: 200 Strength: 30 Agility: 18. Dexterity: 3. Endurance/Willpower: 3. Intelligence: 2 Wisdom: 1 Charisma: 0 Luck: 100.] Levi was so shocked when he saw these states that he almost blacked out right there, ¡®This is just not fair.¡¯ he thought almost crying, even with his system he wasn''t anywhere near that, the only reason that he didn''t immediately bail out was that he was a little more agile and faster than his opponent. And it was just a little 8-year-old kid! Outraged that his prey had dodged him the dragon lunged at Levi even faster this time snapping him from his shock and giving him less room for dodging. ¡®Shit, it''s getting faster.¡¯ thought Levi as he dodged before delivering a kick to his side, almost breaking his leg in the process as he felt as if he had hit a solid rock. Immediately he backflipped, dodging a tail sweep from the dragon but it seemed he wasn''t all that successful as a cut opened on his cheek. [-10 Hp] Deciding that only dodging wouldn''t work for him Levi rushed at the dragon, surprising him and catching him off guard delivering two Jabs and a kick to his head before jumping back. It seemed that the dragon wasn''t used to its prey rushing at him and counter-attacking which was why it was caught off guard. Looking at his hands Levi could see his knuckles turning red from punching the dragon, ¡®Scratch that, his skin is way tougher than rock.¡¯ thought Levi, not knowing how to deal with this troublesome opponent. If things turn south he''ll just have to find a way to escape. Not wasting any more time Levi rushed at the dragon who did the same, suddenly though the dragon stopped mid-rush and opened his mouth as it started to glow in orange colour before a breath of fire came out the dragon¡¯s mouth scorching the earth beneath it as it passed through. ¡®Oh fuck me.¡¯ thought Levi as he stopped and dodged to the side but it was too late he wasn''t expecting that so he didn''t get out of it unscratched, his whole right forearm was burned. [-90HP] [Pain tolerance leveled up +1] ¡®I got careless.¡¯ thought Levi with an ugly look on his face as he dodged again, ¡®At this rate I will have to use Limit breaker again.¡¯ Even though by using limit breaker he will certainly take down his opponent but after that if another threat comes he won''t be able to do anything at all, and he really didn''t want to use his state points so early in his life, he was saving them for later when it became a challenge to increase his states. Dodging again Levi delivered another hit with his healthy hand that did nothing to his opponent, he really stepped on a landmine this time, ¡®If I get out of this alive I am definitely working on my luck.¡± thought Levi, making a promise to himself. ***** He didn''t know how long it had been now, he didn''t have the luxury to count the time, if he asked the system he would get his answer but that wouldn''t help him right now. And although thanks to ¡°Gamer¡¯s body¡± and ¡°Rapid recovery¡± his hand had healed a little it wasn''t enough to bring it back to 100%. He was panting heavily as he looked at the dragon that was eyeing him from afar looking more annoyed at not being able to catch his prey than tired, ¡®Of course he isn''t tired, with states like that he could go on for days.¡¯ thought Levi. [Rapid recovery leveled up +1] ¡®At least something good came out of this.¡¯ Tired of waiting the dragon rushed him again, and again Levi dodged but not before delivering another punch. Even though he knew that he was doing basically zero damage he couldn''t just do nothing. Sadly for Levi, it seemed that his fatigue was getting to him as he didn''t notice the dragon''s tail sweeping at him from the side, only noticing it thanks to his danger sense, but by then it was already too late he was too tired to dodge, he could only bring his arms together to block it as he was flung to the side crashing against a tree. [-10HP] [Warning! Warning!] [Users'' health has fallen into dangerous limits, it''s recommended that the users take precautions.] [Current HP: 15] The sound of the system rang in his ear but he didn''t pay it any heed, he was at his wit''s end right now, and he had to find a way out, unfortunately, it seemed that he would have to use Limit breaker. Even if he ends up comatose after it it is better than the outcome he''ll have if he ends up as this dragon¡¯s meal, he can just use the summoning card he has left to have someone protect him while he was out or assign his free state points if something came up. The dragon was slowly approaching him, seemingly able to tell that he was out of the fight now, if he was going to take action now was the time. Closing his eyes Levi searched deep inside him for that switch/barrier that was limiting and protecting him at the same time, in no time at all he found it and just as he was about to trigger it a new system notification appeared that he was about to ignore until he read it. [Spirit body leveled up +1] [Spirit body reached level 10] [Spirit body sub ability unlocked] [Divine armament unlocked] [Divine armament (Active) - Level 1: A divine armament containing all tools of war the user can conceive, the higher the level the more weapons and armour the user has access to Cost: 5chi per use.] Immediately after reading his new ability description and as if moving by instinct Levi stretched his hand forward in a grasping motion. Suddenly light exploded from his hand, catching the dragon off guard and scaring him senseless. The light elongated in Levi¡¯s hand, stretching until it was twice his height, when the light dimmed a little Levi could be seen grasping a pointy spear of light twice his size. Aside from being made of light, the spear looked like any normal spear without any decorations, it looked even less impressive than the southern water tribe spears, but Levi knew that was just a facade, if what he was feeling was right this could very well be his strongest asset yet, even rivaling limit breaker. Using the spear as support to stand straight and face the now uneasy dragon a twisted smirk came into Levi''s mouth as his eyes turned dangerous, ¡°Let''s dance Baby dragon.¡± said Levi smoking the dragon and enraging it as it came rushing at him seemingly understanding his words. Even though Levi was extremely tired and standing on his last legs the spear seemed to give him an extra boost as he effortlessly dodged the dragon claw sweep and thruster the spear forward into the dragon¡¯s right side. Levi almost thought that the same situation from before had repeated itself when he didn''t feel any resistance from the impact as the spear entered the dragon¡¯s body, but the dragon''s screams of agony proved otherwise. The dragon jumped backward and started screaming and wailing on the floor in pain, a deep wound was on the right side of his body dripping blood which was strange for a spirit world creature, or that''s what Levi thought. The spear had pierced the dragon¡¯s scales and skin so easily that it gave Levi the illusion that he was just pricing air, looking at the dragon struggling on the floor Levi couldn''t help but smile despite his current situation, ¡®This is going to be fun.¡¯ he thought, he could finally fight back. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 32 - New Sub-ability Slowly getting up the dragon had an enraged look on his face that Levi didn''t see during their entire fight, it was as if he was enraged at a lesser life form injuring him, but this time even though he was way angrier than before he didn''t charge forward thoughtlessly, he started circling around levi and observing him, looking for openings with Levi doing the same. As if on cue both the dragon and Levi lunged at each other, Levi thrusting his spear forward and the dragon swiping with his claw, sadly for Levi the dragon''s claw would have reached him before his spear could connect so dodging to the side Levi jumped back and an idea came into his mind. Before the dragon could regain his balance Levi held the spear above his head before using all his power to throw it forward. [Throwing levelled up +1] The spear flew in a straight line towards the dragon who dodged upon seeing the incoming attack, sadly for him he was a little late as the spear grazed the side of his arm drawing blood. The dragon seemed to pay it no heed as if he finally saw an opportunity, his enemy was without the only thing that could hurt him and he was going to take advantage of that as he rushed at Levi as fast as he could. Levi only smirked as he stretched his hand to the side, his spear immediately materialising in it and disappearing from where it was behind the dragon, holding it he again put all his strength into it as he threw it at the charging dragon. Again the dragon was caught off guard by the strange turn of events as he tried to stop and dodged even using his wings this time to help him. Sadly for him, the spear shot straight through his neck and embedded itself there, before Levi materialised another spear in his hand making the one in the dragon''s neck disappear, and with nothing to stop the blood from flowing the dragon started screaming in agony as it bled. ¡®That should take care of its fire breath.¡¯ thought Levi deciding not to risk it and just watch from afar as the dragon turned and wailed on the ground. [Divine armament levelled up +1] As the notification appeared in front of him Levi could immediately feel something different in his weapon, aside from feeling it getting a little stronger and sharper he also felt that he could change its shape! Deciding to test this theory out he waited until the dragon was back up on his feet, snarling at him again. One thing was for certain this dragon wasn''t a coward, he had half expected him to run away by now but it seemed that he was wrong. This time it was Levi who rushed the dragon using Dash to increase his speed he almost caught the dragon off guard by thrusting his spear forward. Sadly for him, the dragon dodged to the side completely avoiding his attack, Levi could almost swear he saw a smug expression on the dragon¡¯s face. Swiping at him with a claw from the side Levi didn''t have the time to dodge, he could either receive the hit head-on or block it with the spear, but what happened later shocked the baby dragon to almost whimpering, the spear in Levi¡¯s hand shifted and in a second morphed into a double-edged sword which he used to swipe at the dragon¡¯s claw. The dragon already caught off guard and tricked multiple times during their spare till now was already on high alert as he quickly jumped back pulling his claw out of the way, but he still wasn''t fast enough as a small wound opened on it, it was small but it was there nonetheless. Seeing the dragon Levi couldn''t help but smirk,¡±What''s the matter kid? Afraid to keep going?.¡± he mocked, although he wasn''t in a better shape himself but he was sure that this fight was done already, the moment that he unlocked Divine armament the dragon had lost plus ¡­ [+20.4HP] [+13.2 Chi] [+27.6SP] A smirk came into Levi¡¯s face as he saw the notifications, rapid recovery was surely a cheat ability, even with just a 12% recovery rate it was broken, sadly for him it only recovered 12% in 59mn so it wasn''t that great of an asset yet, but, in the future when he levelled it up and the time for recovery decreased it will be broken. **** Dragon Pov He was scared, he was really scared, he didn''t know what went wrong or what he did wrong. At first everything was going fine, even if this prey proved to be more resilient than the previous ones he could still take it down, and he did. But that''s when everything went downhill. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He thought that it was going to be like its previous hunts, he would fill his stomach and then spend the rest of the day sleeping, but his prey had suddenly started using its other abilities and turned the tables on him. He had never been injured as long as he could remember, no one had ever been able to penetrate his beautiful black scales until this day, and it scared him to no end, and that wasn''t even the worst part of it, because apparently his prey had been holding back all along. Had it been playing with him? That idea alone terrified him, it was young but it wasn''t stupid if his prey could pull that shiny stick from the Beginning then it would have, and the only explanation for why it didn''t was that it was playing with him. That thought made him both scared and angry at the same time, he didn''t know why, but something inside of him felt insulted at being played with, something inside of him refused to be looked down upon like that. And that thing inside of him was the same thing that was keeping him from turning around and running as fast as he could now, yes his enemy was faster than him but if he flew there was no way for him to follow him right? But he refused to run; he''d rather die fighting than die like a coward. There was no explanation for this feeling he was having, he had been alone ever since he could remember nobody had ever taught him and guided him in any way but some things were crystal clear to him, if he was going to die today so be it. He was a dragon, that''s the only thing he knew nobody had ever told him that but he knew it, and today he''ll either emerge victorious or die trying. And so steeling his resolve he rushed at his sword-wielding opponent. *** In a clearing somewhere inside a forest in the spirit realm trees were broken and cut apart, flowers were crushed, small spirit animals and insects were killed and separated to pieces as they lay on the ground. Levi sat on the ground too, his back to a tree broken in half as he cut open a fruit that looked more like a peach with a small knife that seemed to be made of light and threw it into his mouth. During his fight Divine armament had gone up another level and now he can make small knives like these, only two at a time for now. Lifting his head up while chewing and looking at the collapsed dragon not far from him he spoke, ¡°You really are a stubborn bastard aren''t you¡± he said more to himself than the dragon, and it really was a stubborn bastard, his health points and stamina were so insanely high that no matter how many times Levi stabbed and sliced him he didn''t seem to be affected. If not for him using observation multiple times on him to make sure that he was indeed chipping away at his HP Levi would have fallen into a state of despair, and even then it took hours before he got to this point, his right forearm was already completely healed. ¡°Grrrr¡­.¡± came a sound from the fallen dragon who still had his eyes closed as he lay there some distance away, Levi could almost swear that he understood what the dragon said, ¡®Fuck you.¡¯ but he just brushed it off as him imagining things due to his fatigue. He had decided to not deal the finishing blow for now even though it might give him a massive exp and help him shoot up a few levels, but he wasn''t stupid, he made sure that his foe''s health and stamina points were almost empty before sitting where he was right now and enjoying what looked to be a peach. Getting up Levi approached the downed dragon who even till now in his current state tried to attack him but all he managed to do was move his snot a little. ¡°You never give up do you huh?.¡± said Levi with a complicated look on his face, he didn''t know what to do now. Killing the dragon was sure to boost his power a lot and shorten the time for him to get back to his family, but was it right? Levi knew the answer to that even though he didn''t want to admit it, it wasn''t right. The dragon only attacked him based on his natural instinct, if Levi wasn''t here and with no real threat the dragon would have continued to live until he was an adult, his cycle of life uninterrupted. Maybe being in his spirit body made him see things on a different deeper level or maybe he was just feeling sorry for the baby dragon who was obviously still a young child, but he really didn''t want to deliver the finishing blow. And even if it was ok to kill him right now, Levi felt troubled about killing someone who had fought so valiantly against him, it was a weird feeling, respecting someone who minutes ago was trying to kill you, but Levi understood, that fight was one purely for survival, there was no malice involved in it, no hate or a desire for vengeance, no greed. The dragon simply wanted to eat and Levi was there to fulfil that need, Levi wanted to survive and get back to his family and the dragon was his obstacle to achieve that, it was a pure fight in a strange kind of way. [Ding] [The user had a small enlightenment into the cycle of life and nature] [+5 wisdom] [+5 intelligence] Smiling Levi turned around and walked away, ignoring the grunts of the dragon who seemed to be offended at being shown mercy, and for a strange reason Levi understood exactly what the dragon was thinking, turning around he looked straight at the now open eyes of the dragon, his blue eyes staring into its red ones before saying, ¡°I am not looking down on you little dragon, I am giving you the respect you deserve so cherish this chance and don''t waste it.¡± Turning around again Levi walked away. That little sentence seemed to shock the dragon as his eyes opened wide as he stared at the departing form of Levi gritting further and further away from him, disappearing into the colourful forest of the spirit realm. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 33 - Companions Levi was walking through a mountain valley in the spirit realm, and surprisingly enough if not for the colorful grass, animals, and weird sky around, this would have looked like any normal place in the physical world. Everything was normal as it should be except for a small black animal following him. Turning around to look at the ¡°animal¡± Levi could only sigh and keep moving forward, this ¡°animal¡± was actually the dragon that he had defeated several days ago, already back to full health and looking better than before, ¡®What a monster.¡¯ thought Levi as he looked at the healthy dragon, lamenting the speed with which the dragon had recovered with not even scares remaining, completely ignoring himself who had recovered in barely half a day after the fight. The dragon had found him two days after he had left him in the middle of the forest and had been following him ever since, ¡®At least he had the decency to shrink his size down to draw less attention.¡¯ thought Levi, he was at first surprised when he saw the dragon shrink to the size of a dog but he got over it fast, that was the least weird thing he saw since he came here. Levi had tried talking to him at first telling him to go away but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears, and what annoyed him most was that he knew that the bastard could understand every word that he said and chose to ignore it, although he didn''t know if he could talk or not. ¡°Can you at least tell me what you want?.¡± said Levi as he stopped and stared at the dragon who also stopped, keeping the same distance between them, and looked at him while tilting his head as if not understanding him. ¡°Tsk, don''t give me that look, I know that you understand every word I am saying you bastard.¡± he said irritatedly hoping that insulting him would get a reaction out of him. ¡®Honestly, at this point I''d rather fight him to death than keep going like this.¡¯ thought Levi, his curiosity was killing him, he just didn''t know why this dragon was following after him. Sadly the dragon reacted as if he didn''t hear him at all, resigning to his fate Levi looked around and noticed some berries to the side. He quite liked the taste of the fruits in the spirit realm, so far they were actually much better than the ones in the physical world and he had tried every one of them that he came across. So he moved to the berries and picked some up as he started eating them, closing his eyes in bliss as he enjoyed their taste, a taste that was better than anything he had ever tasted in both lives, ¡®The spirit realm is amazing indeed it''s a shame that I need to get out of here as soon as possible, but if I get another chance I will definitely come back and explore it thoroughly.¡¯ thought Levi. Opening his eyes he noticed that the now small dragon had moved right next to him and was staring at the berries in his hand while licking his tongue. Sighing Levi threw three berries his way, he opened his mouth and swallowed them whole, closing his eyes the same as Levi did before and enjoying them. He had done so before along their path whenever he found any new fruit and so it had become routine to him to feed the dragon fruits from time to time. ¡°These taste way better than the ones we had before, maybe I should take some with me to enjoy Along the road.¡± said Levi to no one in particular just talking to himself but apparently the dragon didn''t know that as he opened his eyes and nodded his head agreeing with him. Seeing this scene Levi almost popped a vessel, if not for Gamer¡¯s mind he could swear that he would have lost it already, ¡°So you do understand me huh?.¡± he asked, a vein popping on the side of his head and again the dragon seemed to go back to being deaf. Sighing Levi put those berries into his inventory not caring about the dragon seeing it as he moved to pick up and taste more types of barries throwing some to the dragon whenever he seemed to want a taste, although the rest weren''t as good as the first ones he didn''t mind, it was a unique experience nonetheless. Moving to pick up the next berry Levi¡¯s danger sense flared as he jumped back, avoiding a blast of fire hitting where he was just standing and burning the berries down. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Levi instantly became alert as he materialized a spear from Divine armament, the only thing he knew that could hurt the little dragon, but the scene that faced him wasn''t what he had expected, as he looked at the dragon he was lying down and biting another berry bush before swallowing it whole with the leaves not paying Levi any attention. To say that Levi was completely bewildered by such a turn of events would be an understatement, he had thought that the dragon had finally found a chance, or what he thought was a chance, to take him down and took it but the scene before him said otherwise. ¡°Is he bipolar?.¡± Levi said out loud more to himself than the dragon, but the dragon seemed to have heard him as he shot an annoyed look his way, completely stunning Levi. ¡°How do you even know that word.¡± said Levi stunned, he didn''t even think that word existed in the avatar word but this stupid dragon had understood him. Suddenly an idea crossed Levi¡¯s mind as he turned towards the still burning berries and used observation on them. [Ding] [Poisonous spiritual mountain berries: A toxic kind of barries that only grows in the spirit realm under cold conditions and in valleys] Reading the description Levi was shocked before turning towards his small black scaly companion with a complicated expression, he was sure that with his system, Gamer¡¯s body, rapid recovery, poison tolerance, and meditation there was very little chance of those barries actually killing him if he had ate them, which was why he became lax with using his observation on them, but the dragon didn''t know that. Anyone else would most likely be dead just minutes after eating them. Staring at the small dragon for a while with a complicated expression Levi decided to swallow his pride, ¡°Thank you.¡± he said with a look that told that it was a struggle to even get those words out. The dragon was stunned for a while before directing a look at Levi that seemed to say, ¡®So you''re not stupid after all?.¡¯ making Levi¡¯s brow twitch. Apparently he had thought that Levi wouldn''t understand why he burnt the berries but even then he didn¡¯t care and still burned the poisonous berries nonetheless, not caring about any misunderstanding that it might cause, which made Levi even more grateful for the scaly bastard, even if he didn''t want to admit it. Disabling Divine armament and sitting cross-legged Levi looked at his scaly companion who was now facing him and sitting on his butt just like a dog would, looking at him curiously. Levi noticed something quite funny about the dragon, his body''s actions from how he walked to how he ate to how he sat were more like that of a dog, but his behaviour and personality were like that of a cat, making him seem like a strange mix of the two and cute in a sense. ¡°If we are going to keep traveling together I need a name to call you by, I can''t just keep calling you scaly bastard, or baby dragon can I now?.¡± said Levi smirking, making the dragon frown in what could only be annoyance. He was happy that he had finally gotten a little win on the dragon for ignoring him before, even if it wasn''t much. Plus he didn''t really mind company that much, especially someone as strong as the little dragon. ¡°Hmmm, how about black dragon.¡± proposed Levi getting a deadpan stare from the dragon, he was obviously not impressed. Putting his hand on his chin Levi tried to think of a better name, if there was something that Levi didn''t excel at then it was naming, he doubted that even the system could help with that. ¡°Black death?.¡± asked Levi while looking at the dragon who didn''t change his expression at all, still having a deadpan look. ¡®Sigh, picky bastard.¡¯ thought Levi, almost wanting to say it out loud before deciding to focus more on the task at hand. Suddenly his eyes sparkled as he seemed to have thought of something, ¡°How about Acnologia!¡± hearing the name the dragon''s eyes widened as he sat up and started jumping and running in circles around Levi. ¡°Hehe, I''ll take that as a yes, Acnologia it is then.¡± said Levi laughing as he saw the black dragon now named Acnologia acting more like a golden retriever then a mighty dragon. Waiting for Acnologia to calm down which took a while Levi decided to try his luck and ask him something, ¡°You don''t happen to know a way out of the spirit realm do you?.¡± Acnologia only titled his head to the side before shaking it from side to side revealing that no he did not, ¡°Yeah I thought so, sight.¡± said Levi sighing before getting up, ¡°Alright let''s keep going I am not going to find an answer by staying here.¡± Unfortunately for them fate had other plans, before Levi could even take his first step a defending voice echoed all around them, ¡°INTRUDERS, INTRUDERS.¡± the voice kept shouting out loud, echoing throughout the entire valley. ¡°Surrender yourselves immediately and you will be spared, resist and we will show you the might and glory of the greatest sage of the spirit world.¡± *** Ps: If you want to see Acnologia''s picture along with all the others pictures from previous chapters and all the ones that will be shown in the future you can check my discord, the link is below. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 34 - Sage ¡°Intruders, Intruders, surrender or you will face the consequences of your trespassing.¡± the voice kept saying as if it was a record on repeat. Levi, noticing the sound coming from above, looked up only to see colorful birds circling above them and shouting, at a closer look their forms became more visible, they appeared to be parrots? Levi shot a questioning look at his companion hoping for an answer but there wasn''t any luck, all he could see was confusion on his face as much as him. ¡°You''re trespassing on the Territory of lord sage, the one and only of his kind, the merciful, the mightiest of us all, the greatest bird to ever exist, the breaker of mountains, and the drainer of seas¡­..¡± Levi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he listened to the birds singing praise after praise to their so-called ¡°Sage¡±, Acnologia just sat there and looked up not seeing them as a threat at all and deciding not to do anything, apparently his stomach was full from all the berries they ate along the way or else he would have definitely bounced on them. And so they just stood there not knowing what to do, the birds kept singing praise after praise to their lord, only deciding after ten minutes that it was enough before a yellow parrot flew down to them and landed looking them up and down before saying, ¡°As you have behaved yourselves and listen to the glorious name of our lord you''re pardoned for you initial mistake, but you will follow me to meet our lord so that he can decide what to do with you.¡± said the yellow parrot with the most arrogant tone of voice that Levi had ever heard. He had thought that nothing could annoy him more than Acnologia had done when he was following him, apparently he was wrong. Looking at Acnologia he saw that the dragon was giving him a look that said ¡°Want me to take care of it.¡±, he was even licking his lips while staring at the clueless birds who were completely ignoring him, shaking his head at him Levi turned towards the parrot before saying, ¡°Of course, lead us to your lord please.¡± said Levi smiling. Hearing him the yellow parrot seemed pleased with his answer before replying, ¡°Good good at least you have a good head over your shoulders to appreciate our Lord''s glory, now follow me.¡± Levi was about to counter that he didn''t say anything about their lord that might suggest that before giving up and following the bird, he couldn''t miss this chance, these birds were the second intelligent life form he encountered since he was stranded here the first one being Acnologia who couldn''t even speak, and they might help him find his way back so he couldn''t miss this opportunity. ****** After a short five minutes, the yellow bird landed on a lake that was hidden between mountains, almost impossible to reach for anyone that couldn''t fly, Acnologia landed right after him in his big form that was as big as an adult human with Levi on his back, Levi had thought that the dragon will have an issue with him riding him due to dragon pride or something of that sort but it seemed that he was mistaken. One thing that shocked Levi however was that none of the parrots reacted to Acnologia suddenly multiplying in size, they seemed to have no instinct of self-preservation whatsoever, Levi had to wonder how they could survive until now. ¡®Although a place like this certainly helped.¡¯ thought Levi as he observed his surroundings, there were small wooden and stone houses all around with small baby parrots and other kinds of parrots going about their business, a giant stone house that was more fit to be called a castle was erected at the far end of the lake, levi guessed that that was the place their so-called lord was staying. ¡®How did they build all of this?¡¯ thought Levi as he observed the wooden and rock structures, he couldn''t for the life of him figure out how they had built all of this with their small forms and only relying on their wings and legs, there were even some iron tools laying around. ¡°Follow me.¡± said the yellow bird as he started walking towards the big wooden house with Levi and Acnologia following him. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Before long they stood at the center of a big hall with black and gray colored parrot guards on both sides standing like trained soldiers and a majestic throne in front of him, sitting on it was a seven-colored parrot, clearly different from the guards and all the others he encountered on his way here. On both sides of this seven-colored parrot were what appeared to be female parrots of all colors snuggling close to him and massaging him. ¡®Don''t tell me that he''s the lord just because he has seven colors.¡¯ thought Levi, starting to regret coming here but what was done was done he could only make the best of his situation, the whole setting felt weird and awkward to Levi though and he couldn''t wait to get this over with. ¡°You stand before his supreme and ultimate majesty, introduce yourself.¡± shouted the yellow parrot. Deciding to just humor them for now to get as much information as he could Levi spoke, ¡°My name is Levi I am a¡­..traveler, and this here is my friend Acnologia, he isn''t a fan of talking.¡± said Levi introducing them, making Acnologia shoot him a look. The sage seemed to finally pay him some attention as he spoke for the first time, ¡°Oh? And where are you from? traveler.¡± Levi took a deep breath as he started to explain everything from getting pulled into the portal to not being able to find a way back home, if he wanted to find information and a way back to the physical world he had to be truthful, ¡°...that''s why I am lost on what to do or where to go, if you could be of any help I will never forget it.¡± ¡°Hmmm, that certainly is an interesting story.¡± said the sage narrowing his eyes, ¡°There are only a few elements that don''t fit into place in it, one of which is that you don''t seem to be a physical world inhabitant, they can''t survive in the spirit world as long the two worlds are separated from each other and if you really were from the physical world, there shouldn''t be a way for you to have crossed over here.¡± ¡°I would like to keep how me being able to survive here in the spirit world a secret if you don''t mind.¡± said Levi, there was no way that he was going to reveal the existence of the system, ¡°As for how I crossed to this world I myself don''t know that, a wormhole just opened up and swallow me and I ended up here.¡± said Levi suddenly feeling a little depressed, he really had shity luck. ¡°Well to each their own secrets I don''t care anyhow.¡± said the sage raising his wing dismissively, ¡°But one thing I know is that few are powerful enough that they can shift you here with the worlds separated from each other, you''re in luck though, in just a few short decades the harmonic convergence will happen and the passage to the physical world will be open and you can get back home.¡° said the parrot sage with a neutral tone of voice as if a few decades were nothing. Levi¡¯s expression turned sour, he knew of one of those few powerful beings the sage mentioned, vaatu! Was he the one who had pulled him in here? He would have to look into it more later. And a few decades? He already knew about that from the show but he couldn''t wait that long, by then he would have missed all of the major events, and his mother would be¡­.., he didn''t dare think about it any longer. ¡®Was this the world¡¯s way of correcting itself due to my existence?¡¯ thought Levi, ¡®A way to stop me from changing the timeline?.¡¯ those questions ran through his mind one after another but as always he didn''t know the answer to that. ¡°I appreciate your advice, great sage but I can''t wait that long, is there another way?.¡± asked Levi, not having much hope but the sage actually replied. ¡°Of course, there is always a way, if you''re strong enough you can just forcefully rip the fabric of reality in the spirit world and directly step into the physical world.¡± said the sage as if it were the most normal thing in the world making Levi¡¯s eye twitch, ¡°In the meantime, you can stay here if you want we don''t get a lot of company around these parts.¡± Levi was at a loss after hearing the sage¡¯s reply for a while before he spoke, ¡°Thanks for your help¡­.wise sage.¡± said Levi struggling to say the last part feeling weird praising a parrot, ¡°We would appreciate a place to stay for a while before heading our way.¡± Nodding as if he had expected that answer the sage said, ¡°Good, guards prepare a feast for our guests.¡± he said as the entire place came to life with most of the guards leaving, probably to prepare said feast, the parrot sage on the other hand part brought his wings forward and clapped them. Levi and Acnologia immediately felt themselves losing control of their bodies as they were forcefully moved to the side not being able to resist at all before soft chairs adorned with pristine white covers appeared behind them as they dropped on them in a sitting position, a lone, long dining table adorned with gold appeared at the center after that. Looking at each other, Acnologia and Levi were sweating bullets right now, ¡®Thankfully we haven''t provoked them before.¡¯ was what they both thought as they looked at each other, thankfully this strange sage didn''t appear to be hostile. The sage had a smug look on his face as he looked at them which they noticed, apparently this was a display of power for both of them to behave, and it worked! Levi no longer questioned how the parrots could still survive until now. He also reminded himself to stop judging by appearances from now on it could get him into a lot of trouble otherwise. Before long the table was adorned with all kinds of fruits, foods and drinks, some that neither Levi nor the dragon had ever seen, Levi had been afraid that the parrots idea of food was worms and insects thankfully he was wrong, looking at Acnologia he could see literal drool falling out of the dragon''s mouth as he devoured piece after piece of meat, making the parrots that were bringing them food work over time. Levi for his part only tasted some things here and there just getting a taste, being able to survive without food had its perks after all. Before long they were done with their lunch and escorted into their rooms and even though he didn''t have to Levi chose to fall asleep, if that sage wanted them dead he could do it anytime so there is no use worrying about it, Acnologia was by his side on the bed, he refused a room of his own. *** AN: I took inspiration for the character Sage from lord fifth of I shall seal the heavens, it''s just a little bit of extra information, you don''t need to have real that novel before, but those who did will understand the character special ¡°Habits¡±. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 35 - Tobirama Well well well, what do we have here?, you favourite lazy author releasing 2 chapters in a week? The world must be ending. Well the reason for that is I just decided to get a cheep laptop to write on it instead of my phone and it is way faster tbh, plus I had a few extra days of work so that helped. Anyhow enjoy. *** ¡°Faster faster.¡± urged Levi as he rode atop Acnologia¡¯s big form, which seemed to have gotten bigger since their fight, as they rushed through the sky at insane speeds, clouds zipped past them and the spirit world sun on their left almost blinding them with its light, in front of them was a flock of eagles speeding away from them. How did they end up in this situation? After he accepted the parrot sage''s invitation to stay in his domain Levi spent the first few days training, relaxing, and thinking of a way to get back home when he was suddenly called in by the sage. Apparently, the parrots had a natural enemy in the spirit realm, the eagles, and the sage had asked his help to take care of that problem, of course the choice was his but he wasn''t going to reject giving a helping hand after the help he got from them and staying in their home and eating their food for nothing. And so that''s how Levi ended up as a bird hunter along with Acnologia, at least he had gotten a quest for it. [Quest: Hunt the enemy. You have sided with the parrots in the spirit realm and they have asked your help to fight their eternal enemies, the eagles. Objective 1: Kill 10 Eagles. Objective 2: take at least 1 eagle hostage. Reward 1: plus five cubic meters to inventory, 5000 system points. Reward 2: +1 to wisdom and intelligence] Seeing the second reward for the mission Levi couldn''t help but get excited, that would increase his chi reserves, even by a little, which would help him switch into a physical body later when he finds a way into the physical world, it seemed that even the system was trying to help him. Conjuring a bow and arrow Levi aimed before he fired a fast-moving arrow at one of the eagles hitting him straight on, of course, it helped that the eagles were just fleeing in a straight line which was almost like hitting a stationary target. Also, his weapon mastery seemed to include bows which made it all the more easier. The bow and arrow were part of his Divine armament after he had leveled it up, if he had to describe this skill in one word then it was BROKEN, the more it leveled up the more weapons he would get access to and it wasn''t limited to only one weapon per level, and even armor was an option, it seemed that his gate of Babylon dream wasn''t too far away now. All in all, weapon mastery and Divine armament were perfect for each other, just as he finished his train of thought the arrow hit its target. [Killed a spirit realm creature ¡°Eagle¡± +130 Exp] Sadly it was becoming harder and harder to Level up, these small time creatures were still useful for the time being but before long he would have to find bigger prey. Looking at the front he could only see one eagle left alive flying away from them as if his life depended on it, which to be fair it did. Disabling the bow, Levi crouched before activating Limit breaker for barely a fraction of a second, this was something he had figured out during his stay here, it seemed that as long as he didn''t abuse it like the first time he did limit breaker was actually a pretty useful ability, the most he will have to suffer if he used it this way was exhausting himself sooner and a little muscle ache that disappears with a bit of rest. Relying on the boost given to him by limit breaker¡¯s momentary activation he jumped as far as he could toward the eagle, shooting towards it like a bullet and scaring the poor avian out of his feathers. Acnologia was even pushed down by the force of Levi¡¯s insane jump, releasing grunts and roars at him in the process as he tried to stabilize himself. Sadly that jump didn''t seem to be enough as Levi lost momentum a little distance away from the eagle who was getting away, ¡®Shit.¡¯ he cursed as he saw his target getting away from him, not willing to let all his effort go to waste Levi again activated Limit breaker for a split second before turning it off again, getting the boost he needed. Ignoring the ache and discomfort it brought him he focused again on the eagle and conjured a golden shining net from Divine armament hurling it as far as he could towards his target and catching him in it perfectly, with his other hand he conjured a golden shining chain before twirling it around and swinging it at Acnologia scaring the poor dragon senseless as he tried to stop mid-air, fortunately the chain reached him and wrapped around his leg tightly stopping Levi¡¯s fall. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Sigh, that damn parrot is getting a killer deal of our little cooperation, he''s definitely not providing as much value.¡± complained Levi as he hung from Acnologia¡¯s leg with a chain, Acnologia also nodded at his words agreeing with him. ¡°Let''s go down it''s getting a little uncomfortable.¡± said Levi to which Acnologia nodded again, unfortunately for him the dragon didn''t immediately descend straight down, instead he turned the way they came from and started going down slowly, covering a distance of about one kilometer before reaching the ground. Before long they were on the ground and Levi finally understood why Acnologia¡¯s came all the way here to land as he stared with a deadpan face at the dragon breathing fire on the dead eagles¡¯ corpses they killed before, burning their feathers and cooking them at the same time before swallowing them whole. ¡°Ha-ah.¡± Sighing Levi went towards the trembling eagle he captured who was seeing what was happening to his dead comrades with frightened eyes and tightened the net around him. Another useful thing that made divine armament godly in his opinion was that his conjuration wouldn''t disappear unless he wanted to, they might take energy to conjure in the first place but after that they will remain unless he dissipates them. Dragging the now tightly bound eagle Levi headed towards Acnologia who was finished with his meal, throwing the net in front of him and hopped on his back Acnologia understood without Levi needing to tell him anything, as he caught the net with bought his feet and flew back towards the parrot¡¯s abode. **** Levi was now on his bed in the room given to him by the sage, sitting in a cross-legged position seeming to be lost in meditation. He was in fact checking his quest rewards and the skills that leveled up, and he figured that meditation was the best cover for it. Acnologia was laying next to him with his eyes closed, he seemed to be in deep sleep but Levi knew that he was fully aware of his surroundings and would be ready for action at a moment''s notice. [Quest: Hunt the enemy - COMPLETED. You have sided with the parrots in the spirit realm and they have asked your help to fight their eternal enemies, the eagles. Objective 1: Kill 10 Eagles. Objective 2: take at least 1 eagle hostage. Reward 1: plus five cubic meters to inventory, 5000 system points. Reward 2: +1 to wisdom and intelligence] The rewards for hunting the eagles were pretty neat, more inventory space was always welcomed, it was already starting to get cramped with all the stuff he was stuffing in there but now he could put even more things in it, at least time seemed to be stopped in his inventory so he could store food and fruits for as long as he want and enjoy it later. ¡®There was also the addition of one point to both wisdom and intelligence adding 20 points to my Chi.¡¯ he thought as he saw his Chi increase by 20 points. ¡®As for the 5000 system points, although I don''t plan to use them for now I am sure they will come in handy sometime in the future.¡¯ he thought, a satisfied smile on his face clearly pleased with the rewards. His spirit body was already at level 18, it was leveling up pretty quickly compared to the other skills, maybe being in the spirit realm helped or maybe being in his spiritual state gave him a boost, or it could be both, nonetheless, he wasn''t complaining. He was looking forward to what ability he''d unlock when he reached level 20 if there was an ability that is, with any luck it would be a skill to cross over to the physical world but he didn''t hold any hopes, just as he was about to check his status screen as it has been a long time since he''s done that ¡°Found you.¡± uttered a voice from behind making Levi¡¯s hair stand straight and a shiver to go down his spine, he hadn''t felt anything before the voice spoke, if it had wanted to kill him it would have been way too easy. Acnologia was the same as he jumped from his sleeping position and growled at the new arrival, Levi jumped from his sitting position immediately and was next to Acnologia in no time conjuring a pair of knives and holding them in a reverse grip, but suddenly he was dumbstruck as he noticed the identity of the new arrival. Acnologia was still growling and almost attacking the new arrival when Levi spoke just one word, ¡°How?.¡± he said not able to believe what his eyes were seeing. In front of him stood none other than Tobirama still wearing the southern water tribe clothes and with his hands crossed, he had a huge smirk on his face as he saw Levi¡¯s reaction, he was obviously pleased with himself for managing to shock him as such. ¡°Good to see you too, master.¡± said Tobirama with a smile at the still shocked Levi. Acnologia had a confused expression on his face as he looked between the two, he wasn''t stupid though and soon realized that the new arrival wasn''t an enemy so he just went back to sleep not caring what they were going to talk about, it did though have an annoyed look on his face at his rest being interrupted that maybe only Levi could recognize. ¡°Honestly knowing you I shouldn''t be surprised.¡± said Levi helplessly disabling the daggers and sitting on a table that was to the side, mentioning Tobirama to do the same. Sitting down Tobirama kept staring at Acnologia with an interested expression with the latter not paying him any attention, ¡°He''s a friend I made during my stay here.¡± said Levi getting Tobirama''s attention on him, and also Acnologia¡¯s who also opened his eyes to stare at Levi before closing them again. ¡°So do you care to explain how you ended up in the spirit realm of all places and how you found me?.¡± asked Levi with a look of interest on his face, he really wanted to know how Tobirama had managed to do it. ¡°Ha-ah, where do I start.¡± said Tobirama, sighing with a tired tone before he started to tell Levi about everything that had happened since he disappeared. *** An: Would anyone believe me if I said I didn''t plan for Tobirama to show up here, it just felt right that if anyone can find Levi it would be Tobirama. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 36 - Finding Levi Tobirama POV - The day of Levi¡¯s disappearance Tobirama was furious, furious at the useless old man who called himself Levi¡¯s mentor for what had happened, he had allowed his student to disappear right before his eyes, if his words were to be believed that is, which Tobirama didn''t as he put him under a genjutsu and extracted any information he can from him, just in case, turns out the old useless man wasn''t lying. Tobirama on the other hand knew that Levi was more than he showed to others, so it might have just been something that he did all by himself, but why didn''t he inform him, that was the worrying part. He had personally gone to where the accident had happened just when Tenzin came back and reported it to the tribe, he could feel spatial distortions all around the perimeter, something that he was all too familiar with, they were slowly disappearing but he could still feel them. If he was in top shape then he may have been able to track them, but sadly for him, he was far from it. Standing on the surface of the water using water bending that was granted to him by his master, instead of the shinobi water walking, Tobirama looked down at the ocean below his feet, he could feel something in there even if he couldn''t see it, something dangerous, all his senses were prompting him not to approach it, he couldn''t help but wonder if that ¡°THING¡± underwater had something to do with his master¡¯s disappearance. Deciding not to approach for now and not finding a way to follow the spatial distortion to where they lead without being in his top shape he decided to head back to the tribe and contemplate what to do next. *** Arriving back into the tribe in stealth mode to avoid being noticed he could see the useless old man staring at the shores of the tribe looking into the far distance with a lost look on his face. He wasn''t stupid, the opposite actually, he may be the smartest person currently alive. He could tell that the old man was feeling extreme guilt and regret about his student¡¯s disappearance, but what good would that do? Could it bring him back? And could it alleviate Tobirama''s annoyance at him? The answer was no. Stealthily getting past the old man and returning to the tribe Tobirama could feel that the atmosphere of the entire tribe was different, there was an air of gloom hanging in the air, and there wasn''t the usual laughter and bustling air. Everyone looked somber and sad, and he could understand, Levi was the most promising youngster in the tribe and the son of the chief, if he was taken by someone like the Fire Nation, they could go and free him, they could go and fight and even die for one of their own, but he had just gone and disappeared without any warning, nobody knew what to do in this situation. Passing by his master¡¯s home, he could hear the sobbing cries of his mother and little sister, his father sat outside with a tired look on his face along with his son who was holding back tears, Tobirama swore to give his life to protect them, he knew how much Levi cared about them and he will die before he let anything happen to this family. Getting back into his house Tobirama raised an ice block behind him sealing the exist entirely, before looking down and melting the ice beneath him falling straight down for a long while before touching the hard surface of the earth, going through a combination of other hand seals the earth opened up as if it was water swallowing Tobirama down again before closing back up leaving no trace at all. *** In a big empty chamber underground Tobirama dropped from the high ceiling falling for a few seconds before he hit the ground without making a single sound at all, looking at the person before him Tobirama asked with a straight face, ¡°How is it going?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Not too good, see for yourself.¡± said the person addressed by Tobirama in a resigned tone before lifting both his index and middle finger in front of his face and disappearing in a mass of smoke, revealing him to be Tobirama''s clone. Immediately a bunch of memories assaulted Tobirama''s head that would have had some of the shinobi from his previous world flinching in pain but he didn''t react at all. He saw how his clone had covered the entire underground chamber in fuinjutsu seals and runes that were still all over the place, how he had tried every trick possible to track and locate Levi. He saw how the clone sneakily retrieved hair and blood from Levi''s entire family without them noticing and how it used them as a catalyst for a bunch of locator jutsus with no success at all, finally it saw himself dropping from the ceiling and talking to his clone. ¡°It is as if he had disappeared from the face of this world entirely.¡± muttered Tobirama absentmindedly with a frown on his face before suddenly freezing. That''s right, that was someone who had summoned him from a different world, completely revived him, and granted him bending powers of this world, as well as altered the memories of everyone in the southern water tribe, what was a little world hopping for him? It was basically just taking a stroll. ¡°But why would he go to another world without any warnings at all, it doesn''t make any sense.¡± thought tobirama exasperated, even if Levi was leaving for a while he shouldn''t have done so without any warnings, the least he could have done was inform him. He knew Levi, even though he hadn''t interacted with him much with his training and experience as a ninja he could deduce a lot of stuff from the little details. If Levi was going to leave he would have at least informed him and his family, and he certainly wouldn''t have done it in front of Tenzin in such a way that would expose his power, he knew he liked to keep his cards secret even from the closest people to him. And that''s when another idea crossed Tobirama''s mind, sure his master was strong but someone that strong can''t be without enemies, and people who qualify as his enemies, no matter how few they were, must be just as strong and dangerous as him. This was the only conclusion that Tobirama reached, and it was the only reasonable one he could come to, ¡®So someone wanted him gone and achieved that by catching him off guard?.¡¯ he thought questioning if he was right before remembering that presence he felt below the surface of the sea, he couldn''t help but think if that presence had something to do with it. Deciding not to dwell over it any further as he saw no further benefit from it Tobirama focused next on the only step he could take, if Levi was indeed in another world, then what was the closest world to their physical one? That was the spirit world, if he could find a way to get there then he may have a chance to find his master. Sadly the only way he knew of to get into the spirit world was through meditation, which was something Levi implanted into his memories as he summoned him here. Finally finding a path to follow Tobirama immediately brought his hand in a hand seal and created a clone that appeared in a puff of smoke, the clone immediately jumped into the ceiling before disappearing seeming to sink into it. That clone will act in his stead in the tribe to avoid any suspicion, as for him, he sat cross-legged inside the underground chamber, swearing not to leave it until he could connect to the spirit world through meditation. All his will was concentrated on finding his master and seeing if he could help him, and so minutes turned to hours and hours turned to days until Tobirama felt his surroundings shift and his body become lighter. Opening his eyes he couldn''t help himself as a smile came into his face, he could see an all too familiar back sitting in meditation in front of him, like he himself had done for the past few days. Beside him slept a small beast that looked harmless but Tobirama¡¯s instincts told him it was nothing but that, but he didn''t need to worry about it, it was obviously his master''s companion if it was sitting so close, ¡®Finally.¡¯ he thought in relief ¡°I found you.¡± muttered tobirama. *** AN: I realize this might seem way too different from Tobirama¡¯s personality that everyone is used to from the show, with him saying Levi is his master and all, but this is the influence of the system summon function, it''ll make sure that whoever Levi summons will be completely loyal to him and go to any lengths for him. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 37 - Future sight? Levi''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch and his brows couldn''t help but frown as he listened to Tobirama narrating how he had found him. He couldn''t believe it, he wanted to get up and slap him across the face more than once, ¡®what the hell was up with this person? I thought I was the monster but it should have been him.¡¯ thought Levi exasperated. If not for the reassurance of the system that summoned characters are perfectly safe and can''t go against him Levi would be fully on guard now, and even then he didn''t let his guard down completely. Even Tenzin, Aang''s future son couldn''t access the spirit realm after decades of trying, and Tobirama was able to do it just because he was persistent at it? But one thing about Tobirama''s story caught his attention, apparently at the place where the portal swallowed him there was something underwater that Tobirama felt, Levi Could only think about one thing that was underwater and that was close to his tribe, The Avatar! The parrot Sage¡¯s words couldn''t help but repeat in his head, -¡±But one thing I know is that few are powerful enough that they can shift you here with the worlds separated from each other¡±- Levi couldn''t help but feel rage bubbling deep down inside him as his face contorted in anger, if his theory of what had happened turned out to be true then he would get his revenge, the balance of the world he damned. Quickly calming down and regaining his bearings partly thanks to Gamer¡¯s mind Levi asked the question that''s been on his mind all along, ¡°How are my family and master doing?.¡± He asked about the people he cared about, Tobirama didn''t elaborate on them when he was telling his story previously but he would never forget about them and he knew they must be worrying sick about him. ¡°Your family is taking it pretty badly, I wished to help, maybe to disguise myself as a clone of you and come back to the tribe but I didn''t know what you would think about that, I didn''t want to do it without consulting you first.¡± said Tobirama while looking at Levi waiting for his input. Levi again couldn''t help but appreciate Tobirama¡¯s competence, if it were anyone else their emotions might have gotten the better of them and they might just do it, ¡°It''s good that you didn''t, that would have caused more harm than good.¡± said Levi and he really believed that. Yes, that would bring relief to his family and master, but in the long run no matter how good Tobirama was there was no way he could fake his emotions towards them and how he interacts with them, and sooner or later they will feel it. In the best case scenario they might figure out that it''s not really him, and in the worst case they might believe it to be him and believe that their son, brother, and student had completely changed, no longer did he care about them or see them as family, no matter how he tried to fake it. ¡°What about my master?¡± asked Levi even though he kind of knew the answer to his own question. ¡°He is not doing too well himself, he blames himself for your disappearance and it''s taking a toll on his health.¡± said Tobirama hesitating for a while as if he wanted to say something but didn''t know if it was appropriate. ¡°Speak.¡± said Levi, ordering more than asking as he noticed Tobirama''s hesitation, he really didn''t like people hiding stuff from him. ¡°Ha-ah, I also blame him, if it were me in there I could have done something, he calls himself a master water bender when he couldn''t even protect¡­.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± said Levi firmly interrupting Tobirama¡¯s speech. ¡°You know better than anyone that he couldn''t have done anything about it, he may be strong but he''s limited by this world''s power levels, so why would you hold a grudge against him, the opposite actually I need you two on good terms with each other in order to protect my family and the southern water tribe until I come back.¡± said Levi hoping that Tobirama wouldn''t make matters too complicated with his master. ¡°I understand, I won''t disappoint.¡± replied Tobirama with a serious expression, making Levi nod in satisfaction. Tobirama had also caught something in Levi¡¯s words that he chose not to address, Levi had tasked him to protect the southern water tribe and his family ¡°Until he came back.¡± Levi had said it so casually that he almost missed it. It meant that Levi could probably go back any time he wished or at most he would need some time before he would be able to, it didn''t seem to be an issue that was worrying him, following that line of thought Tobirama relaxed even more, it seemed that all his worries were for nothing Levi wasn''t in as much trouble as he had imagined. ¡°Good, now that I am gone I need you to do a few things for me.¡± said Levi completely unaware of Tobirama¡¯s thoughts, pausing for a second to see that tobirama was paying attention he continued, ¡°Like I said before, I want you to protect my family, especially my mother I¡­.had a vision if things go as they are she will die two years from now.¡± said Levi with a grave look on his face. Hearing him Tobirama''s eyes couldn''t help but contract, the only thing keeping him calm was his experience and shinobi training, had a vision! He can see the future! Tobirama was already convinced that Levi was more than he showed previously and this only cemented it more. Nodding he promised, ¡°You have my word, you gave me this new life and I would die before I let anything happen to your family.¡± Nodding in satisfaction and not commenting on Tobirama''s worshiping look Levi continued, ¡°Secondly, I want you to search the deserts of this entire world.¡± said Levi pausing to see if he was asking too much from his summon, seeing no reaction he continued, ¡°Somewhere in the middle of a desert there is a library that holds vast knowledge of this world, in it I suspect that you''ll find the knowledge to summon me back to the physical world.¡± he hoped he could pinpoint him to the exact location but sadly he could remember. Tobirama¡¯s eyes shined as he heard that information, he had spent enormous effort and tried countless fuinjutsu seals combinations in order to search for Levi and bring him back with no success, but now he finally had a road to follow. Not waiting for Tobirama to reply Levi added, ¡°One other thing, try to be polite to the spirit guarding the library, and take note that he really hates wars so it''s alright to be honest and state your purpose for going there.¡± Nodding Tobirama spoke, ¡°It will be done master, one other thing, what should I do about that presence I felt at the bottom of the sea.¡± Hearing his question Levi thought about how to reply for a while before deciding that there wasn''t any harm in revealing some things to tobirama as he was quite reliable, ¡°Keep what I am about to tell you here a secret no matter what.¡± said Levi with a serious look and waited for Tobirama¡¯s affirmation before he continued. ¡°That presence you felt is the avatar.¡± said Levi, shocking Tobirama for the umpteenth time today. He knew who The Avatar was from the memories granted to him by Levi and from the little bit of interaction he had with the denizens of this world, the master of the four elements, the bridge between the spirit and physical world, the hope of everyone in the three nations, and the one who''s job is to keep the balance in the world, which he seemed to be doing a terrible job at if Tobirama had any say in it. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. But even with everything that he knew rage couldn''t help but bubble inside of Tobirama, So that''s the one that''s responsible for his master¡¯s disappearance? Seeing tobirama expression Levi hurried to calm him down and erase any misunderstandings he had, ¡°Calm down tobirama, if my guess is right The avatar isn''t the one that''s responsible for my current situation, it''s something else inside of him, so in case the avatar comes back before I do don''t do anything stupid and don''t interfere in his path.¡± Hearing him Tobirama again marveled at how much knowledge his master had, knowledge that people of this world would have considered ad treasures but he was just throwing it his way so casually, the avatar had something inside of him? Was it similar to how they sealed tailed beasts in people in his previous world? Tobirama could only nod in agreement with his master''s request. Remembering another thing Levi added fearing that tobirama might mess with the timeline and ruin his future knowledge, even if saving his mother might do just that, ¡°And when I say don''t interfere in his path I mean it wholeheartedly, even when my siblings free him from his bindings and decided to accompany him I don''t want you to interfere.¡± said Levi seriously. Tobirama was again intrigued, Levi didn¡¯t use the word ¡°If¡± but instead he said ¡°When¡± with complete certainty. And he''s even allowing his siblings whom he treasured so dearly to come in contact with him, which could only mean that he saw everything and was sure nothing bad would happen to them. He wondered how someone who could see the future so clearly could be caught off guard, was the avatar really so strong to catch him off guard? Even his previous suspicion that Levi wasn''t really trapped here seemed to be truer the more he sat with him, maybe he could get out any time he wanted and all of this was just a test for him? If that''s the case he couldn''t disappoint. Nodding seriously again, Tobirama spoke, ¡°Understood master, is there anything else you wish me to do?.¡± Holding his chin with his right hand and looking down Levi tried to think of anything else that he might want tobirama to do before deciding that it was enough for now, as he lifted his head and he was about to speak he noticed a peculiar scene. *Sniff* *Sniff* Acnologia was circling around Tobirama while sniffing him repeatedly with a curious look on his face before looking at Levi and giving him a look that Tobirama didn''t understand. ¡°Ha-ah, no Acnologia he isn''t food he is our friend.¡± replied Levi with an exasperated sigh, hating that he understood Acnologia perfectly, and making Tobirama''s eye twitch at his reply. Hearing him, Acnologia seemed to lose all interest as he went back behind Levi and slept or at least he seemed like he was sleeping. ¡°That''s an¡­interesting companion.¡± replied Tobirama pausing for a second to find the right word. ¡°Don''t let his little appearance fool you, this little ball of scales can change his size at will and he''s growing every day.¡± said Levi while patting Acnologia¡¯s head and making Tobirama''s eyes raise in interest as he looked at the sleeping dragon. ¡°What an interesting creature, he almost looks like a dragon.¡± remarked Tobirama, still analyzing Acnologia who opened his eyes and looked at him with an offended expression. ¡°Hahahah, that''s because he is a dragon.¡± said Levi laughing out loud at his little scaly friend. ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± said Tobirama apologetically, seeming to understand Acnologia¡¯s offended expression perfectly. ¡®Don''t tell me he''s already learning how to read dragon expressions.¡¯ thought Levi, resigned at Tobirama¡¯s learning speed. ¡°Well, this should be it for now, since you can now access the spirit realm. I want you to give me a weekly report on everything.¡± said Levi, with a little annoyed tone due to Tobirama¡¯s learning speed unconsciously slipping into his voice. ¡°Al..alright if that''s all then I will be excusing myself.¡± said Tobirama with an awkward expression not understanding what he did wrong that annoyed Levi before disappearing. ¡°Humph.¡± humping Levi went back into his meditation position when he suddenly received a notification from the system. [Ding] [Spirit body leveled up +1] [Spirit body (Passive/Active) - Level 19:.....] ¡®Finally, it''s getting closer to level twenty.¡¯ thought Levi dying in excitement to see what ability he would receive at level 20, before going back to meditation he decided to check his status first since it had been a long while. [status: Name: Levi Age: 8 years old. Titles: Courageous Guardian, Level: 11 HP: 170 Chi: 230. SP: 230 Vitality: 17 Stamina: 23 Strength: 15 Agility: 20 Dexterity: 16 Endurance/Will power: 20. Intelligence: 10 Wisdom: 13 Charisma: 4 Luck: 10 Available state points: 125. Available system points: 10000. Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control, psychic attacks and more. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Night vision (passive) - Level 9: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be Meditation (Active) - Level 9: Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP and Energy recovery increases during meditation, at higher levels the user can connect to the spirit realm. Water bending (active) - Level 16: user is able to bend water to his own will at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of water bending such as ice bending and blood bending, the higher the level the less chi is needed to use this ability. Cold resistance (Passive) level 7:Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures and reduce the, at higher levels the user won''t be affected by any degree of cold at all. Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 16: The ability to freely manipulate living beings blood like its water, can be used for 1 hour straight after activating it, needs 1 month to recharge after use, the higher the level the stronger the ability and the less time it needs to recharge. Ice bending (Active) - Level 16: A sub-bending ability of water bending, the user can manipulate the water molecules to either freeze or melt the water. Water healing (Active) - Level 16: The user can apply water to an injured area thus redirecting more energy to it and speeding up the healing process, different types of water have different effects, at higher levels the user can even heal internal injuries as well as illness. Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level 8: The user can resist and stay focused under intense pain, at higher level the user will be able to withstand anything] Observation (Active) level 6: A power that allows the user to identify things and people in his environment, it gives a brief description of the target coupled with its level, the higher the skill level the more information that can be provided. Limit breaker (Active) level 2: Only use when necessary, allows the user to break through his limits and ascend to new heights, the user will suffer temporary side effects later on, the severity of it depends on how long the skill was active. The higher the level the higher the boost granted to the user and the lesser consequences the user will suffer after. Danger sense (Passive) Level 18: Allows the user to sense incoming danger and avoid it beforehand, increases reaction speed and reflexes by 18%] Rapid recovery - (Passive) - Level 3: Recovery rate of 12% every 59 minutes, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate and the less time needed, helps the user recover any and all damage done to him, Stamina, and all energy Types. Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 19: By activating this ability the user can change his state of existence from physical to spiritual and vice versa. The user needs to change his state of being according to the world he is in. Current state: Spiritual. Costs 1000 Chi points to switch, the cost to switch will decrease as the ability levels up, and the user will also unlock more abilities. - (It doesn''t cost anything to maintain the user state) Divine armament (Active) - Level 3: A divine armament containing all tools of war the user can conceive, the higher the level the more weapons and armor the user has access to. Cost: 5 chi peruse. Skills: Stealth (Active/Passive) - level 8: Grants the user the ability to move undetected, decreasing the users presence and sound, at higher levels it can directly erase the user''s presence. Dodge (Active) - Level 17: Allows the user to swiftly evade incoming attacks with enhanced agility and reflexes, the user gains an intuitive sense of foresight, enabling them to predict and avoid enemy strikes more effectively. Weapon mastery (Active) level 12: Grants the user mastery over all kinds of weapons plus increased speed and damage while using a weapon by 12%, can be leveled up using any kind of melee weapon. Close-quarter combat (Active) level 16: Proficiency in hand-to-hand fighting styles and techniques plus increased speed, strength, and damage during hand-to-hand combat by 16% Mentor (Passive) - Level 9: The user can more effectively impart his knowledge, powers, and skills to other people hastening their learning process, the higher the level the faster and more efficiently the target will learn, +9% learning speed of the target, +9% target comprehension ability during teaching session] Dash (Active) - Level 11: Grants a 21% burst of speed for short distances, speed boost, and Stamina points consumption vary according to skill level, consume 1 Stamina point each use. Throwing (Active) - Level 3: Grants a 30% increase to the user¡¯s throwing accuracy, distance, speed and damage. The skill effects will increase with each level up. Acting (Active) - level 8: The user can use his superior acting abilities to deceive and lie to other people, the higher the level the better the user is at acting and the higher his chances of deception are.] Nodding in satisfaction at his current states Levi closed his eyes and went back into meditation working even harder at it, he had a feeling that he would also receive an ability when his meditation reached level 10 so he pushed himself even harder than before. 38 - Spiritual bond Levi didn''t move from his meditation position for hours after Tobirama left, even when Acnologia came and tried to nudge him to get his attention he just frowned a little which seemed to deliver the message perfectly to the dragon that he was busy. Hour after hour, he stayed in that position wholly concentrated on clearing his mind and thoughts, he didn''t know how but he could feel it, he could feel that his meditation was on the verge of a breakthrough to level 10 and it wasn''t far. He didn''t need to eat or sleep which was perfect for his situation as hours turned into days with him not moving from his position, Acnologia went out to god knows where and came back more than once and the parrot guards came to get him a few times at first mostly for his meals before they gave up entirely. Finally, after twenty days of constant meditation he received the sweet sound of the system notification. [Ding] [Meditation leveled up +1] [Meditation reached level 10.] [New meditation sub-ability unlocked.] [Spirit world projection.] [Meditation (Active) - Level 10: Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP, and Energy recovery increases by 10% during meditation. Spirit world projection - Level (Max): The user can now use meditation to project his consciousness into the spirit realm.] [Endurance/Will power +2] [Wisdom + 2] Reading through the notification Levi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, this was a pretty useful ability if he was still in the physical world, in fact, some masters and monks spent their entire lives trying and failing to get even a glimpse of such ability but he had achieved it at just 8 years old. But what good did it do him? Laughing bitterly Levi consoled himself on getting points in Endurance and Wisdom, which was at least a little bit helpful. Levi had the vague feeling that if he got his meditation skill high enough then he would be able to project himself into the physical world, and maybe even beyond that, but how long would that take and what use would it have, even if he projected himself he will be nothing but a spirit that most people couldn''t see or interact with, he''d rather spend his time on more useful endeavors from now on. One of those endeavors was searching for a way back home, and staying in the birds territory -No matter how nice, safe, and relaxing it was- wasn''t helping, he needed to go out and explore the spirit realm more, to search every nook and cranny of it until he finds something useful, there was bound to be something out there that nobody knew about. And even if there weren''t he could get stronger along the way instead of sitting around and doing nothing. Stretching himself and feeling the euphoric sensation of stretching all over his body Levi jumped to his feet startling Acnologia who was lying beside him and amusing Levi who bent down and patted his head. ¡°Sorry for ignoring you all these days buddy, I was¡­ training and I couldn''t interrupt it.¡± said Levi apologetically to the small dragon, he really felt bad for ignoring him the past few days. Acnologia gave him a look up and down before directing a doubtful look his way, Levi understood what he meant perfectly, ¡®You say you were training but I don''t see any results.¡¯ ¡°Sigh, I did get some pretty good results but sadly they''re useless for now.¡± replied Levi sighing regretfully. Acnologia only tilted his head in curiosity before ignoring it entirely and looking at Levi with a look that said, ¡°Where to now?.¡± ¡°Hehe, now we go explore and have some fun. We''ve rested enough in here.¡± said Levi making Acnologia jump and run around in excitement which amused Levi to no end seeing such a fearsome creature acting like your average golden retriever. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Come let''s go and say our goodbyes to Sage.¡± said Levi with a smile on his face before turning around and walking towards Sage¡¯s throne room, he suddenly stopped for a second before he continued walking as if nothing had happened, earning him and unimpressed look from Acnologia who seemed to be done questioning his weirdness by now, what Acnologia didn''t notice was the slight smile at the corners of Levi¡¯s mouth. The reason for Levi''s abrupt stop and smile was the notification that had suddenly appeared in front of him. [Ding] [Spirit body leveled up +1] [Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 20:...] [New ability unlocked: Spiritual bound]. [Spiritual bond (Active) - Level 1: The user can bond with spiritual creatures, store them in his body, control them, and understand and communicate with them, the higher the level the more spirits the user can store, bond with, and control, the user will get access to the spirit¡¯s power and abilities after they''re bond] [The bonded creature must be either equal, weaker than the user, or weakened enough for the skill activation to succeed.] [If the creature is willing, strength difference won''t matter and the user can form an even deeper bond with them.] [The number of spirits the user can bond with will increase with ¡°Spiritual bond¡± level and ¡°Spirit body¡± level.] His eyes shining in excitement and his heart thumping, Levi Decided to test it later with Acnologia, if he was willing of course. ¡®This is the power that I''ve been looking for, if this ability works like I imagine it does then I am one step closer to going back home.¡¯ thought Levi barely able to hold his excitement as he proceeded to Sage¡¯s throne room. *** Outside of sage throne room they were blocked by a gray parrot guard who had an awkward expression on his face, ¡®I don''t know if I should be happy or concerned that I am getting better at reading animal expressions.¡¯ thought Levi his eyebrow twitching. ¡°Sorry about that Levi, Acnologia, but the lord is currently¡­..¡± Before the guard could continue his speech a mix of sounds reached all the way from the inside of the throne room to the outside. ¡°Ohh, ohhh, Moore, Moore.¡± ¡°Yes Daddy, please more.¡± ¡°That''s right you little slu¡­..¡± After that last sentence, Levi just filtered everything out and held both of Acnologia¡¯s ears -who had a shocked expression- to prevent his young mind from being tainted. Levi just nodded at the guard who had an awkward expression before turning back, ¡°We will come back later.¡± He said with an embarrassed expression before turning around and running out of there with Acnologia in his arms. *** ¡°See Acnologia, that''s why it is important to announce yourself first before paying your friends a visit.¡± said Levi advising Acnologia after they were far away from the palace, he was sitting on a faraway hill looking at the Palace, his expression still twitching. Acnologia nodded his head so fast that he looked like a chicken eating grains, Levi took a while this time to read Acnologia''s expression and when he did he couldn''t help but pity the poor little dragon, it was trauma. Apparently even with Levi trying to protect his little mind he wasn''t successful. Levi was 34 years old mentally so it didn''t affect him as bad as it did the 8-year-old dragon, deciding to get his mind off it Levi thought about trying his new ability. ¡°Say buddy.¡± said Levi, getting Acnologia¡¯s attention, ¡°I developed this ability not too long ago to Bind myself with other spirits, it allows me to better communicate with them among other things. Do you want to try it?.¡± he said , and it seemed that it was successful in distracting the little dragon as Acnologia''s expression immediately turned into one of curiosity as he tilted his head to the side before nodding. Levi couldn''t help but smile at how much the little ball of scales trusted him, it didn''t even appear to be wary of him or even think about the implications of it. ¡°Haha, good now you need to be completely relaxed for this to work alright ?.¡± said Levi, which wasn''t completely true, it might succeed even if Acnologia was against it as they weren''t that far off in terms of power. Acnologia on the other hand only nodded again as if hurrying Levi to be done with it. Closing his eyes in concentration Levi activated his new ability, he could immediately feel a slight presence in front of him that he knew to be Acnologia, slightly reaching out to that presence Levi enveloped him in his senses completely. On the outside world, a golden glowing fog seeped out of Levi¡¯s body and slowly started approaching Acnologia who smelled the fog-like substance on instinct, before it completely enveloped him with the latter not showing any resistance at all. [Ding [Spiritual bond activated.] [Bonding with the user¡¯s companion Acnologia, race: Dragon.] [Bonding in progress: 1%] [10%] [50%] [99%] As always the percentage stopped at 99% for a while as if to annoy Levi before finally reaching 100%, and the moment it did the fog surrounding Acnologia retracted into Levi¡¯s body so quickly that it disappeared in barely a second, immediately after that Levi received an interesting notification on his screen. [Ding] [A spiritual creature invaded the user''s body.] [Gamer¡¯s body self-protection mechanism activated] [Would the user like to purge the foreign entity? Y/N ] *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 39 - Weakness Seeing the notifications Levi understood what happened and was glad that he had that sort of protection just in case, he of course didn''t select the purge option, he didn''t know what would happen to the poor dragon if he did so. After selecting the ¡°NO¡± option Levi felt his vision go blank for a second even though his eyes were closed, he felt as if his while body was going through a metamorphosis, he didn''t know how long it lasted, but it seemed it wasn''t that long as he noticed that not much had changed when he opened his eyes. That is on the outside world at least, on the inside he felt like he was a completely different person, he could feel himself stronger, faster, and more agile. He could also feel Acnologia¡¯s shock inside of him, it was a weird feeling that will definitely take both of them a while to get used to. It also seemed that Levi could now sense Acnologia¡¯s location, like now he could feel his precise location was where he was standing, he felt that no matter how far Acnologia was he would still be able to feel it, and it seemed to be the same for Acnologia as well, ¡®So that''s the power of a spiritual bond.¡¯ thought Levi in amazement. ¡®What kind of sorcery is this?.¡¯ Acnologia seemed to say which Levi understood through their new established link, Acnologia didn''t speak or word that out but Levi Understood it nonetheless, it was magical. This was also another bonus aside from feeling each other''s location, from now on he didn''t need to interpret Acnologia''s expressions or anything, he just understood him right away. After that Levi noticed the changes to his own body, he could feel immense strength and vitality flowing through his entire being . And he could especially feel his Chi reserves, it felt like he had endless Chi at his beck and call, so much in fact that it was making him intoxicated. And not just that, Levi could feel an extra limb on his back etching at him to use it, trying to stretch that extra limb, a pair of beautiful big black dragon wings sprouted from his back shocking both Levi and Acnologia -who seemed to be able to observe what was happening outside- senselessly. ¡°Holy shit.¡± cursed Levi, not able to stop himself due to his shock as he started twisting and turning trying to feel and see the new addition on his back, ¡°Buddy are you seeing this.¡± he asked Acnologia in disbelief, who gave him an affirmative answer. (An: for people who are confused about how they''re talking just think of it as telepathy) It was a weird feeling both talking to Acnologia like that and the changes all around his body, deciding to get a more accurate judgment of his current self he pulled up his states. [status: Name: Levi Age: 8 years old. Titles: Courageous Guardian, Level: 11 HP: 170 + 8100. Chi: 250 + 3100. SP: 230 + 2030 Vitality: 17 + 810 Stamina: 23 + 203 Strength: 15 + 32 Agility: 20 + 18 Dexterity: 16 + 5 Endurance/Willpower: 22 + 3 Intelligence: 10 + 3 Wisdom: 15 + 2 Charisma: 4 + 5 Luck: 10 + 100 ] Seeing his updated states Levi was at a loss of words he didn''t know how to react, saying he was happy would be an understatement, especially when he saw his chi state. ¡®With so much Chi I can switch back to my physical form at any time.¡¯ he exclaimed in his head in excitement. Levi couldn''t help but be ecstatic, he was getting stronger day by day and getting closer to going back home, and it seemed Acnologia had also gotten stronger since the last time he checked his states. With this, one of the two major problems that were keeping him from returning to his home were fixed, now he only needed to focus on finding a way back. ¡°Ha-ah, thank you buddy.¡± said Levi, sighing, addressing Acnologia who was confused. He was really thankful for his scaly companion, the dragon thought seemed like he didn''t comprehend what all this meant and the full implications of it. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®Sometimes I forget he''s just a child.¡¯ Thought Levi smiling wearily and hoping that Acnologia didn''t hear him, which seemed to be the case as he didn''t get any reply. ¡®So he can only hear me if I wish for him to do so?¡¯ wondered Levi in his head, ¡®And it seemed that he didn''t see the system tap earlier, which in hindsight was kind of stupid pulling it like that without making sure that he can''t see it.¡¯ thought Levi embarrassed by his rash decision. It isn''t that he didn¡¯t trust Acnologia, the opposite actually he trusted him a lot more than some of his tribesmen, which was a weird thing to say about a dragon of all things, that he only met like a month ago and they were trying to kill each other but that''s how he felt, and now that he was bound to him he trusted him even more. But, the system was his greatest support and greatest secret, he wouldn''t reveal its existence to anyone not now or ever, and with Gamer¡¯s mind nobody can dig into his mind and see his secrets. Levi suddenly got a curious prompt from Acnologia, he could even imagine him tilting his head in curiosity, it seemed that he was standing around and thinking for far too long. ¡°Sorry about that buddy, I was just too shocked with the changes.¡± said Levi, which seemed to satisfy Acnologia as he too was a little startled by it. Closing his eyes and trying to feel any new changes to his body Levi felt a weird feeling in his throat going all the way down to his stomach, he was a little confused by what it was at first before he had an idea. Opening his eyes and looking straight forward Levi took a deep breath in filling his lungs with air, and just as he was about to exhale he concentrated on that strange feeling on his throat and stomach before exhaling. What came out of Levi¡¯s mouth next wasn''t a normal breath but a huge breath of fire that stretched to the far end of the cliff he was on and scorched it black wherever it passed, scarring the parrots that were close by senseless as they backup and observed him from afar while trembling with fearful look on their faces. ¡®Oops.¡¯ thought Levi feeling really guilty as he hurriedly closed his mouth, stopping the fire breath. The birds had invited him into their home, took care of him and Acnologia, and treated him really well and now he had just gone and burned a part of their home, ¡®At least there were no casualties.¡¯ thought Levi, trying to comfort and cheer himself up. Looking at the burning grass and scorched ground Levi couldn''t help but feel a little depressed, he really miss his bending powers, if he had his water bending right now he could have just extinguished that fire with a wave of his hand, thankfully it wasn''t that serious and would just flicker out in no time. He remembered the system notification when he had first arrived to the spirit world, it said that his bending wasn''t strong enough to fight against the spirit world suppression, not that he couldn''t use his bending in the spirit world. Sadly he couldn''t think of a way to train his bending to make it strong enough to fight against the suppression without being able to use it. ¡®Ha-ah, it seems I will have to wait till I am back to the physical world.¡¯ sighed Levi regretfully, thankfully that goal did not seem as impossible now. ¡°Sage should be done with his¡­.¡± said Levi pausing to find the right word before continuing , ¡°Escapades.¡± ¡°Why don''t we pay him a visit, what do you say?.¡± asked Levi as he willed for Acnologia to separate from him, which he instantly did as a bright light appeared on his chest from which Acnologia came out head first landing on his feet and shaking himself off like a dog that just got out of water. Levi immediately felt his body becoming weaker and his absurd Chi reserves plummeting to almost non-existent -in comparison to how they were before- It also put into perspective how weak he actually was compared some beings out there, he had been getting full of himself recently and getting a little cocky but this experience had shattered all of that. He noticed something that made him shudder when he had been bond with Acnologia just seconds ago, ¡®If he knew how to use his Chi reserves I wouldn''t have lasted a second in our first encounter.¡¯ he thought wearily as he looked at his scaly friend who was now chasing a spirit butterfly around, blissfully unaware of the incredible power his body was holding. He felt like he did that day when he fought the polar bear, he felt weak and helpless, except the enemy this time wasn''t as obvious, it was the hidden dangers of the spirit world and its inhabitants, he had been safe all this while but the moment he left the parrots territory he didn''t know what he might face. What if he encountered a spirit as strong or stronger than Acnologia who DID know how to use its full power? ¡®I am still weak, I need to get stronger, much much stronger, strong enough that I can protect myself, my friends and my family from all threats that might come our way.¡¯ thought Levi in determination while clenching his fists, before turning around and walking towards sage¡¯s Thorne room, it was time to say goodbye. Seeing him go, Acnologia looked between him and the spirit butterfly, seemingly making the most difficult decision in his life before finally turning around reluctantly and running after Levi. ¡®At least I am not alone.¡¯ thought Levi, feeling warmth envelop him as he looked at the small dragon walking and hopping alongside him. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 40 - The face stealer and goodbyes Walking into the palace¡¯s throne room Levi could see Sage sitting at the far end of it on his throne, he was surrounded by what Levi could only assume were parrot females with a look of satisfaction on his face. Stopping at the front Levi and Sage looked at each other and before Levi could get a word out Sage spoke first, ¡°Girls why don''t you go and rest for now, I have something to discuss with our friends.¡± said Sage as the females started leaving one after another through a side door close to the throne, some even giving Levi and Acnologia annoyed looks that he chose to pretend that he didn''t notice. ¡°I''ve heard that you''ve been running around making trouble in my domain.¡± said Sage after his playmates left as he eyed Levi, his eyes narrowing. He didn''t seem to be angry though just curious and maybe a little bit annoyed which made Levi relieved, even with his new merge ability with Acnologia he didn¡¯t think he could take him on, although he had the vague feeling that Sage was more annoyed at them interrupting his special time than him scorching that hill. ¡®How are they doing it anyway?¡¯ That thought suddenly struck Levi, refusing to leave his head, he looked at Sage up and down observing him repeatedly but he still couldn''t come up with an answer to that question. It took some moments for Levi to snap out of it and when he did he felt really awkward, both for staring at Sage that long and for not answering his question, he really felt sorry for what he did and Sage¡¯s accusatory look didn''t alleviate his guilt. ¡°Well I wouldn''t put it like that exactly.¡± said Levi trying to clear things up, Acnologia on the side was nodding his head up and down backing him up. ¡®I knew I could count on you boy.¡¯ thought Levi, happy with his companion backing him up. ¡°Oh and how would you put it?¡± questioned Sage with an amused look. ¡°I was testing a new power I had developed and things went a little out of hand.¡± said Levi telling half-truths, he couldn''t just tell him that he had gotten it from the system. ¡°Is that so.¡± said Sage, narrowing his eyes, clearly seeing that Levi wasn''t telling him everything, ¡°Anyhow, no harm was done so it''s alright, just be careful from now on, what did you want to see me for?¡± Levi could swear that he detected a tone of impatience in Sage¡¯s voice, ¡®How good can parrot sex even be?.¡¯ thought Levi dumbstruck, but he wasn''t clueless enough to voice it out. ¡°I came to tell you that we will be leaving today, so this might be the last time we meet.¡± said Levi waiting for Sage¡¯s reaction, if there was one then Levi couldn''t detect if so he continued speaking, ¡°We appreciate all that you''ve done for us but I can''t stay here, I need to find a way back home.¡± said Levi with a heavy tone in his voice. ¡°Are you sure about that? You might have been lucky for now but the spirit world is way bigger and more dangerous than you realize.¡± asked Sage with a tone of concern slipping into his voice which surprised Levi, he didn''t think he cared that much for them to be concerned. Levi wanted to retaliate and tell Sage that he had the worst luck ever but he chose not to, it wasn''t the time to rant about his shity luck. Nodding his head Levi spoke, ¡°I am sure, if I don''t dare to face hardship and danger then what kind of person am I? I am ready for whatever might come my way, if not how will I grow and move forward.¡± said Levi his voice and eyes firm. Hearing him Sage nodded his head before speaking, ¡°Very well then, just know that you''re welcome back here anytime, both of you, you''ll always be a friend of the spirit parrots, as long as you don''t side with the eagles that is.¡± said Sage narrowing his eyes at the last part but with a playful tone in his voice. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Haha, you don''t have to worry. I doubt they will want anything to do with us after our last encounter.¡± replied Levi, which made him think, ¡®It would be problematic if we encounter them during our journey.¡¯ ¡®I''ll just leave that problem to my future self to worry about.¡¯ thought Levi shoving that problem to the back of his mind. Nodding at his answer Sage seemed to be thinking for a while as if he was hesitating about something before he finally seemed to make up his mind and spoke, ¡°I don''t know if it''s a good idea to be telling you this, but I trust that you will be responsible with this information.¡± said Sage seriously, making Levi pay close attention. ¡°If you keep heading west from here, sooner or later you will come upon the territory of an ancient spirit, he calls himself KOH THE FACE STEALER.¡± said Sage menacingly making Acnologia hide his head between his two wings. Pausing for a while to let Levi process the information Sage continued, ¡°If there is anyone who knows a way back into the physical world without waiting for the harmonic convergence it is him, he may be younger than me but his ability made sure that he''s very knowledgeable, and that''s why you should be careful, his name is not just for show.¡± Gulping Levi asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?'''' he already knew the answer to that but he still had to act it out, it didn''t make sense for him to know information like that. He was also surprised that Koh might know such information, if he had to pick someone who might hold such a piece of information he would have chosen Vaatu instead but it seemed he had underestimated the face-stealing centipede. ¡°Koh the face stealer is an ancient and malevolent entity, he has the ability to steal the face of any being that displays any emotion near him and wear it as his own, granting him their memories and experience hence his name.¡± said Sage gravely making both Levi and Acnologia gulp, Levi was just putting up a front but the small dragon was really scared. ¡°I trust I don''t need to tell you what to do when you meet him.¡± said Sage raising an eyebrow and making Levi wonder how that was even possible. ¡°Show no emotion whatsoever?¡± replied Levi with a questioning tone even though he already knew the answer. ¡°Yes, and one other thing, try not to offend Koh for there is someone behind him that even I don''t dare cross easily.¡± said Sage seriously with an apprehensive tone shocking Levi, this time for real. He had seen how powerful Sage was, ¡®He could create matter out of nothing for god¡¯s sake, like the time we first met.¡¯ thought Levi remembering how Sage had controlled his and Acnologia¡¯s body so effortlessly and created a big table and chairs with just a wave of his wing. But he was now saying that he didn''t dare cross the being was behind Koh? Levi of course knew who Sage was talking about, Koh''s mother, the mother of faces, but he didn''t think she was that powerful. Levi suddenly felt as if the hall was a little bit colder as the hairs on his arms stood straight and he couldn''t help but feel a foreign gaze invade the palace hall and linger on him for a second before disappearing, looking at the two others present here with him, he saw that they didn''t show any reaction making him think that he had just imagined it. ¡°But you don''t need to worry about it too much.¡± spoke Sage finally with an amused tone, ¡°You likely won''t ever run into someone like that so rest assured.¡± ¡®Great now you might have just jinxed me.¡¯ thought Levi almost berating Sage out loud. Thanking deep breaths and exhaling slowly to get over that creepy sensation, Levi cubed his fist in the palm of his right hand and bowed a little as a show of appreciation, ¡°Thank you, Sage, I will never forget your kindness and generosity.¡± he said seriously. From the corner of his eyes Levi could see Acnologia taking the same stance he did or at least trying to before he bowed his waist toward Sage. ¡°I am sure you won''t, you''re not the ungrateful type after all.¡± said Sage with a mysterious smile. Levi couldn''t help but feel there was a hidden meaning behind his words, and he also had to wonder if Sage had some sort of bipolar disorder, sometimes he seemed like this mysterious Sage that knew everything and at other times he seemed to only care about sex and food. Before he could ask about it though Sage spoke once again. ¡°If that is all let me then grace you with one last gift.¡± said Sage before lifting his wing and waving it in front of him. *Pzzt* *pzzt* A sound that was akin to that of both electricity and air at the same time came from behind Levi and Acnologia, as they turned around to look at what it was they saw a blue circular gateway appearing right in front of them. On the other side of the gateway they could see a huge meadow stretching for as far as the eye could see, there were all kinds of flowers of all colors and spirit animals running around, sounds of birds and small insects could be heard from the other side singing a beautiful melody as the sun hung high in the sky shining its beautiful rays over the entire scenery. As they looked at this scene only one word came to Levi and Acnologia¡¯s minds, ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°I''ve opened this portal as close as I can to Koh¡¯s territory and I''ve chosen a safe region. If you keep heading west from there you should reach him in one month.¡± said Sage, interrupting their trance. Turning around and thanking him profusely one more time both Levi and Acnologia stepped into the portal as it closed behind them leaving the palace hall empty and quiet with the exception of Sage who seemed to have an air of loneliness enveloping him all of a sudden. ¡°Be safe my old friends, we will meet again.¡± he Sage as he looked at where Acnologia and Levi were standing just moments ago, a complicated look on his face. ¡°Daddy can we come in.¡± said a feminine voice from the side door close to the throne room. ¡°Hahaha of course baby, Daddy is ready for round two, and bring your friends over.¡± shouted Sage out loud at her, the air of loneliness around him completely gone replaced by one of excitement. *** AN: Don''t know about you guys but I am very satisfied with how this chapter turned out, lemme know what you think. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 41 - Flight practice Stepping through the portal and watching it close, Levi stayed silent for a long while before speaking, ¡°It might sound weird but I think I will miss him.¡± Acnologia also nodded his head with a sad expression, unlike Levi who lived two lives and had a lot of interactions and bonds with people, Acnologia only knew Levi and the parrots in his entire 8 years alive so it hit him a little bit harder than Levi, it also didn''t help that he ate whatever came his way during that time but still. Feeling his emotions through their bond Levi patted his head, ¡°It alright buddy I am still here and I will never leave you alright? No need to feel down.¡± said Levi smiling, hoping to cheer up his scaly friend. Getting an idea, Levi smiled mischievously and said to Acnologia, ¡°Now that we have the entire place of our sleeves why don''t we try and see the limits of our merge abilities.¡± Hearing him, Acnologia immediately perked up, he too was obviously curious about Levi''s strange ability and so he dove straight at Levi startling him, Levi didn¡¯t expect him to do that so suddenly. The impact Levi was expecting didn¡¯t come, instead, Acnologia directly merged with Levi in an explosion of light. Levi could immediately feel the euphoric feeling cruising through his entire body again, he could feel the power and strength he lost previously come back to him and it was intoxicating, the only thing he could think of that felt better than this was when he used limit breaker, but he couldn''t use it for long and he''ll have to deal with repercussions later, unlike this. Deciding to play it safe for now and not test his fire breath in case he burned this beautiful scenery Levi stretched his back and two big black beautiful dragon wings sprouted from there. ¡®So how do I do this buddy.¡¯ Asked Levi in his head to which Acnologia replied with, ¡®Just move them up and down then you''ll fly.¡¯ said Acnologia, his tone that of an adult teaching a child. ¡®Really helpful buddy thanks.¡¯ replied Levi sarcastically with an eyebrow twitching, although it seemed that Acnologia couldn''t read the mood as he was really happy at being helpful. Trying to move his wings Levi slowly got the hang of it, each flap of his wings displeased the air around him and moved it around, making him feel as if he was lighter, ¡®So this is how air benders feel.¡¯ That thought crossed Levi¡¯s mind but he didn''t dwell on it. Speeding up their movement a little, Levi''s feet lifted off the ground startling him for a second before he regained his calm and kept flapping his wings going higher and higher, ¡°Holy crap, I am actually flying hahaha.¡± shouted Levi, his eyes sparkling as he kept going higher, the ground getting further and further away from him. He had flown on top of Acnologia before but flying yourself and being carried are two completely different things, being carried couldn''t compare at all. Seeing that he was a sufficient distance off the ground Levi tried to fly forward now as he positioned his body in that direction, unfortunately for him, that was a big mistake as he completely lost control and dove face-first into the ground unable to stop himself, every flap of his wings that he hoped would stop his fall only made him go faster. *CRASH* [-50HP] A loud crashing sound was heard followed by a notification from the system as Levi hit the ground, destroying all the plant life around him and scaring all the spirit animals away from him. ¡°Agh.¡± groaned Levi in pain as he lay sprawled, planted face-first on the ground. Using all of his willpower to turn around Levi faced the sky as he spat dirt repeatedly from his mouth feeling disgusted by the taste of it. ¡°Well that didn''t go according to plan.¡± remarked Levi mostly to himself sarcastically, he didn''t even know why he thought he''d get it on the first try, apparently he was way more cocky than he thought. He could feel Acnologia inside of him shaking his head in disappointment making him want to hit the small dragon on the head. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Levi could understand why he was acting that way though, for Acnologia this was the same as moving your hands and legs, it came naturally to him, sadly Levi didn¡¯t receive that racial trait when he had merged with Acnologia and he will have to slowly learn it by himself. [Ding] [Paint tolerance Leveled up +1] Immediately Levi could feel the pain coursing throughout his body alleviate just a little or maybe it was just him becoming more resistant to it, anyhow it didn''t matter, he was feeling less pain. Getting up and dusting himself up Levi stretched his wings again, there was only one grunted way that Levi knew of to learn and master anything and that was practice. No matter how many times he failed he would get back up and try again and again until he got it right and that was exactly what he did as he flew high up before plunging straight back down again, ruining another part of the beautiful meadow. *Crash* [-80HP] *Crash* [-60HP] *Crash* [-40HP] Again and again, Levi kept trying and failing but he was getting better and better at it with each try, Acnologia was bored and had gone to sleep a while ago inside of his body, which surprised Levi as it wasn''t something he knew about. Dusting himself up and flying again Levi was surprised when he flew up seamlessly and stayed flying above the ground holding his balance perfectly, leaning a bit forward and flapping his wings. Levi felt the wind start moving against his skin and playing with his hair as he flew forward, bringing a bright smile to his face. ¡®Finally¡¯ he thought in excitement, and as if to cement his achievement a system notification came in. [Ding] [Spiritual body leveled up +1] [Spiritual bond leveled up +1] [The user can now bond with another spirit] [The user can now manifest more physical traits of the spirits he''s bonded with on his body] [The user can now have a more instinctive understanding of the abilities of the spirits he''s bonded with and will need less time to master them] Immediately after receiving those notifications Levi felt his control and stability while flying increase even more, if he had to guess it had something to do with the last notification, and he wasn''t complaining, at least all of that pain had paid off. He was also happy that he could store another spirit in his body, there will never come a time when he will have enough, and the more power he could gather the better. ¡®Although, I wonder what kind of spirit I should bond with next .¡¯ he thought, there were a lot of options that came to mind, but if he was being honest with himself in the end it would depend on the first suitable one that he runs to. It wasn''t a problem though he could just discard one spirit and free up the place for another. Landing on the ground gracefully as if he had been flying his entire life, Levi focused on the notification that mentioned physical traits. Closing his eyes he tried to feel any new changes in his body and before long he noticed them, they were in his hands! Opening his eyes and looking at both his hands outstretched in front of him Levi concentrated and tried to induce the change. Before long his fingernails stretched into sharp long claws and scales grew on the back of his hands and forearms. Looking at his transformed hands Levi couldn''t help but grin. Flying high up Levi searched for something to test the new addition of his body on, before long he spotted a bunch of rocks some distance away from him, flapping his wings and flying as fast as he could Levi landed on the rocks with a punch putting all of his strength behind it. The rocks shattered and spread in every direction as if they were made of mud or snow, blowing a cloud of smoke up for a second and obstructing his vision, but one thing was for sure, Levi didn¡¯t feel any pain, not even a slight discomfort. At any other time he may have been able to achieve the same result, but his hand would be injured and in extreme pain, if it wasn''t broken and shattered that is. Looking at his knuckles Levi couldn''t see a single wound on the black shiny scales on it, it was as if he hadn''t just punched some rocks to smoke. Levi suddenly felt an emotion of smugness oozing out of Acnologia, apparently he had woken up and had seen his little display just now. Smiling and laughing helplessly Levi spoke, ¡°Haha, yes your scales are the best buddy, no you''re the best.¡± Levi could literally imagine Acnologia holding his head up high in pride at that statement making him laugh again, this time amused. Deciding to mess with his scaly friend a little bit Levi spoke, ¡°Sadly In front of me they''re nothing.¡± said Levi as he summoned a small golden knife from divine armament and ran it gently on the black scales on the back of his hand, slicing through them like a hot knife through butter. ¡®As I thought, my Divine armament remains superior.¡¯ thought Levi in glee not letting Acnologia read his thoughts. Seeing this scene seemed to annoy the little dragon as he wanted to separate from Levi who granted him his wish. Canceling the bond Acnologia exited Levi¡¯s body who sat cross-legged on a patch of grass a little further away from where he had broken the stones, patting Acnologia who was beside him in hopes of placating the grumpy little dragon. ¡°Ha-ah, why so serious buddy, it was just a joke, I am sure your scales will be able to resist my weapons in no time.¡± said Levi, sighing helplessly as he continued to pat the grumpy dragon who seemed to be giving him the silent treatment, that was of course a lie, his Divine armament will keep leveling up and getting stronger, maybe even faster than Acnologia. Shaking his head helplessly at the antics of his friend Levi focused on something else he wanted to try. He got this idea while he was trying to learn how to fly but he didn''t want to tackle two things at once, but now that he was decent enough at flight, it was time to try it. He had thought of ways to train his water bending, even if he couldn''t use it, and for a long time nothing came up. That was until he thought of a crazy idea, what if he tried bending his own blood? It was closer physically and spiritually to him and should be way easier to control, right? Who knew that getting smashed on the head repeatedly would result in some amazing ideas. ¡®With how the system works, water bending and all its sub-abilities share the same level, so if I level up blood bending, water bending should also level up alongside it, and if it can get strong enough it can hopefully fight against the spirit world suppression.¡¯ He thought with a hopeful look on his face, he really missed his bending powers, and even if he could fend for himself without them it still wasn''t the same, it felt as if a part of him was missing and he couldn''t get used to it no matter how calm and nonchalant he acted. Taking a deep breath in and inhaling it out Levi activated his blood bending, it was time to see if his theory would work. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 42 - Ungrateful Immediately he felt the blood flowing inside his and Acnologia¡¯s bodies, as well as the blood of some of the spirit animals close to him Taking a deep breath in again and exhaling it out Levi closed his eyes and concentrated on his blood without trying to move it, he had one hour in this state and he wasn''t in a hurry to try anything. First, he noticed how his blood moved around his body, how fast it moved, and the amount of blood that spread around every corner, it would be really idiotic to try bending his own blood and move it too fast or send too much of it to a specific body part and kill himself right then and there. ¡®That would be an unfortunate ending to the one who is supposed to rise to the top of this world.¡¯ thought Levi sarcastically, shaking his head in amusement at his own self-proclaimed title For fifteen minutes Levi stayed like that trying to remember everything about his own blood and how it behaved, after the fifteen-minute mark, Levi finally decided to try his theory. Moving his hands up and down Levi tried to reach for his own blood and control it, he decided that the safest way for now was to try slowing it down, even just a little, even if he messed up somehow or blacked out it shouldn''t be too serious, his body could just resume its previous functions normally without his interference. Sadly for him, none of his attempts seemed to be working, but he didn''t despair, he only had a one-hour window of opportunity every month to do this and he wasn''t going to waste it, and so Levi kept at it, again and again moving his hands in blood bending motions, motions that he got from memories from the system. He was so engrossed in his attempts that he didn''t notice Acnologia who was staring at him for a while in curiosity before losing interest, seemingly not caring about his human friend''s antics any longer. Turning around and observing the meadow they were on, Acnologia''s eyes shone as he ran his tongue around his mouth, his saliva dropping to the ground soaking it wet, it was time to feast. Lunging forward faster than any of the poor animals around could react, Acnologia started his hunt. Levi although noticed Acnologia getting further and further away through their shared bond but he didn''t care too much. He knew his friend¡¯s habits, it was a surprise that he even waited till now to start his hunt, and it didn''t matter how far he went, with their bond he could talk to him and know his location at any time he wanted. And so for the next forty minutes Levi tried every trick and he could think of going at it for the entire forty minutes not stopping for even a second, but sadly for him, he didn¡¯t succeed and his one-hour window of opportunity was up. He wasn''t discouraged though, he didn''t plan to succeed on his first try, not even his second one or third actually, he would just keep at it till it bore fruit, he''d only have to do it once a month for one hour so it didn''t bother him much. Plus, he might have just imagined it but he could swear that he felt his blood slow for barely a fraction of its speed, sadly for him there was no way to confirm it as even when he asked the system it said it didn''t detect anything. Opening his eyes and standing up Levi looked to the west, that was where Acnologia was, Levi didn¡¯t know if it was just a coincidence or if it was intentional on his part so he wouldn''t slow them down but Acnologia was actually heading towards Koh territory, it was still a month journey away so Levi wasn''t too worried. Shaking his head Levi looked around, he had one more spirit slot and there was no reason not to use it right away, if he didn''t like the bond spirit he could always change it, but if he had to choose one Levi would rather choose a spirit capable of flight. During his time practicing flight he had grown rather fond of that ability and he would love to constantly have it at his disposal, not just when he was merged with Acnologia. Looking up, it was no surprise to Levi that he could see a lot of birds flying around the sky, ¡®This will be easy.¡¯ thought Levi grinning from ear to ear. Stretching his right hand towards the sky a golden bow materialized in it followed by a golden arrow on his left hand that he put on the bow string and pulled. Taking a deep breath in and holding it Levi zoomed in on a spirit bird that looked like an eagle, the only difference between it and a normal one was that this one had blue feathers covering its entire body. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Following it as it flew in the sky circling around, likely searching for prey not realizing that the roles were reversed and that it was the prey now, Levi loosened his left hand on the arrow releasing it. *Puish* The sound of the arrow tearing through the air was heard as it travelled at insane speeds impaling the spirit animal right in its wing, avoiding any possible lethal spots but taking its ability to fly which was Levi¡¯s goal all along. Disabling the bow, Levi sped towards where the eagle was falling, reaching it just as the eagle was about to hit the ground and catching it by its healthy wing, upon closer inspection Levi noticed that the eagle was actually way much bigger than he had realized. Not hesitating for a second longer in case it might retaliate Levi immediately activated spiritual bond, a light enveloped the eagle as it was instantly sucked into Levi¡¯s body, there was no resistance at all, that''s how big the strength difference between them was. One thing that Levi instantly noticed was that the eagle seemed more of a puppet, or an inanimate object than a spirit animal, unlike when he and Acnologia merged with each other, it seemed to not have any consciousness at all and could only follow basic commands, which was fine by Levi. ¡°I guess that''s the difference when it''s consensual versus when it''s forceful.¡± muttered Levi as he stroked his shin. Deciding to test any other differences later Levi concentrated on the familiar sensation on his back as two big blue beautiful feathery wings sprouted from his back, looking like those of an angel. ¡°Thankfully they''re big enough or the poor eagle might have died for nothing.¡± said Levi awkwardly as he only now noticed that his feathers were way bigger than those of the eagles, if he had received the eagle ones he would have killed the poor avian for nothing. Running forward Levi jumped before he flapped his wings which carried him even higher as he flew in the direction in which he felt Acnologia. *** Acnologia pov *Num* *Num* *num* Acnologia could be seen sitting on both four of his legs, and butt as he bite and chew the parts of dead spirit animals lying all around him, he even had a few fruits lying on the side, probably for dessert. Acnologia couldn''t help but think of how tasty this meal was, he had worked hard for it and it was totally worth it, if only Levi ate like him every time that would be amazing, they could go hunting whenever they wanted. Sadly Levi spent most of his time sitting around and doing nothing, and when he did eat he would only nitpick at some fruits making Acnologia despair, sometimes he even thought that his friend didn''t need food at all before scraping that thought entirely. He shuddered even thinking about that, ¡®A life without food? I would rather die.¡¯ thought Acnologia shaking his head from side to side to get rid of that harrowing thought. That is why he always went out alone to hunt from time to time, he even brought back some souvenirs to his friend once in a while but he always rejected them with an awkward look on his face. ¡®Humph, Such an ungrateful friend, to reject the gifts of Acnologia the great.¡¯ thought Acnologia taking another bite from his meal before looking east. He could feel his friend had started moving closer towards him through this amazing ability he had created, ¡®No matter his eating habits, but when it comes to his intellect he''s almost as smart as me¡® thought Acnologia proudly, his head held high before he started eating his food even faster. Levi usually never ate this kind of food, but what if he changed his mind today and wanted to try it out? ¡°Humph, this is my prey. He can go hunt his own if he''s hungry.¡¯ thought Acnologia before feeling a little bit guilty and stopped eating. Looking at the remaining body parts Acnologia had a reluctant expression as though he was making a life-altering decision before he went to the side and started eating some fruits. ¡®Whatever, I''ll leave him some food, just this one time, he''s my friend after all and I need to take care of him.¡¯ *** Flying so high up in the sky that the ground was barely visible was Levi, enjoying his new abilities, the ground may be invisible to most people but for him? It was as if it was right in front of him. That was one of the perks he received from his eagle spirit aside from its wings and it was definitely worth it. He even started having second thoughts about changing this spirit for another one in the future, he didn''t think it was worth it. ¡®I can just wait until I unlock more slots, but for now I''ll be keeping it.¡¯ thought Levi nodding happily. Before long he could see Acnologia on the ground surrounded by body parts of all types of animals making Levi''s eyebrow twitch. He could see his scaly friend eat some of them before stopping for a second and going for the fruits, ¡®Ha-ah, At least he seems to have had enough.¡¯ thought Levi sighing. Landing on the ground he could see Acnologia staring at him as if waiting for him to say something, ¡®Does he think I will get angry at this?¡¯ thought Levi as he looked around before shaking his head in amusement at his scaly friend and deciding to be a good role model. ¡°Let''s go buddy, we have a long way ahead of us and the sooner we''re on our way the better.¡± said Levi with a smile as he shot straight up. ¡®That should put him at ease. I am really such a good friend, why would he even think I''d care about some random spirit animals.¡¯ thought Levi, yes he cared about his friends, family, and the people who helped him and are close to him, but he was no saint, and Acnologia should have figured that out by now. ¡®I always forget he''s just a kid, maybe that''s why, no use trying to make sense of his every action.¡¯ thought Levi decided that that was most likely the reason for his friend''s behaviour. Seeing him take off Acnologia was shocked for a second before his shock turned into rage and he spit fire on all the remaining body parts he saved for Levi burning them black, a look of being betrayed was on his face. ¡®Humph, ungrateful, I''ll never share my food with him ever again.'' thought Acnologia before flying after Levi, deciding to give him another round of silent treatment. 43 - Fishing and report ¡°Ha-ah, I really didn''t know alright? Can you drop it already.¡± said Levi, sighing, exasperated as he flew next to Acnologia high in the air. After they left the massacre ground that Acnologia had caused, Levi noticed that his scaly friend seemed to be angry at him, confusing him to no end as he hadn''t done anything that might warrant that. But after much pestering, the dragon finally decided to share what had happened through their telepathic link, shocking Levi and making him feel really guilty. It seemed that his analysis skills weren''t up to par with his fighting ones, which had caused This misunderstanding. He had been apologizing ever since then but it seemed that the small dragon was having none of it. ¡®System any advice?.¡¯ asked Levi mostly out of helplessness, he didn''t think that the system might provide an answer, and he was right as he didn''t receive any. Looking at the ground moving past them at speeds that were impossible for a normal human to track Levi suddenly got an idea. If anything was going to make his scaly friend forgive him then it was food, trying to spot anything that might be helpful on the ground Levi spotted a long and wide river, splitting the colourful earth below them in two as it ran past it. In the river he could clearly see all kinds of spirit fishes of all colours alongside every detail on their skin, with a smirk on his face Levi prompted Acnologia to follow as he dove straight down. Acnologia had a confused look on his face but he followed him all the same. Before long Levi was standing at the bank of the river and staring at the running water, once again yearning for his bending abilities back but sadly that wasn''t how the world worked, no matter how hard he wished for it he wasn''t going to get them back anytime soon. Shaking his head to get rid of those distracting thoughts Levi summoned a golden spear from Divine armament, one of his favourite weapons along with the sword. Walking towards the water not worrying if he would get wet or not Levi felt the cold water brush against his feet and move up his legs until it was just below his knees, ¡®Sigh, how I missed this feeling.¡¯ thought Levi with a look of reminiscence on his face, it felt like forever ever since he submerged himself in water like this, he used to do this during his training sessions with Tenzin all the time. Snapping from his distracting thoughts for the second time Levi stood on the lake staring at the fishes swimming past him as if frozen in place not daring to move in case he scared his prey away. Acnologia just sat at the side watching him and tilting his head. This was nothing new to Levi, he had gone out to the shore of the southern water tribe more than once with his father to fish using his spear and he had gotten pretty used to it, just as a fish was swimming past him Levi launched his spear down so fast that it wasn''t able to react at all before getting impaled on the spear tip. Throwing the spear with the fish in Acnologia¡¯s direction who scurried out of there so fast that Levi barely saw him move -apparently he was still traumatized by Divine armament- Levi immediately disabled the spear letting the fish lay on the shore before summoning another one in his hand. Acnologia came back just as fast as he ran away when he saw the fish lying on the shore, the only thing stopping him from jumping on it and wolfing it down was Levi¡¯s mental prompt to wait. Levi kept going like that for a while before deciding that he had spent enough time reminiscing about his time with his dad, jumping back to the shore he unsummoned his spear and immediately summoned a wide net, the same one he used to catch that one eagle, before throwing it into the river and pulling. It felt so heavy that Levi barely got it into the shore, and even then Acnologia had to help him by biting down on it. dragging it with him. When it was finally out of the water Levi could see that there were so many fishes in it that he couldn''t even count them, way more than he had caught with his spear. Acnologia was literally drooling to the side with an absent look on his face, Levi wondered how he had even held himself until now. ¡°Haha, just a little bit longer buddy.¡± said Levi laughing and making Acnologia¡¯s shoulders drop, this was all done for the sake of Acnologia in the first place, he didn''t need to eat and if he did he would definitely not eat this much fish. Dragging the fish he caught further from the shore Levi sat down on a rock and summoned a small knife into his hand as he started to swiftly remove the fish heads, doing it quickly and making sure they didn''t feel any pain, if that was even possible for them. After he was done with that he moved his knife gently but very fast on their skin, slowly peeling away at their scales until there was none left. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. [Ding] [Due to a specific action a new skill is created] [Cooking (Active) Level 1: The user can cock meals that recovers HP, MP and SP by 1%, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate] Looking at the notification that suddenly popped up Levi couldn''t help but smile, that was another boost to his strength no matter how low it was, ¡®I should cook meals and carry them with me from now on just in case.¡¯ ¡®Although I don''t know how feasible it is to eat during combat, probably not a good idea, I''ll just save them up for when I need to recover.¡¯ thought Levi as he scratched the idea of taking meals and eating them mid-fight, in a high intensity fight one fraction of a second could mean the difference between life and death and he couldn''t be that distracted. It took him a while before he was done with all the fish that he had caught, Acnologia was basically being tortured while watching him and not being able to eat but he will have to wait a little bit more. After he was done with cleaning the fishes and making sure they were ready he gathered a bunch of wooden sticks that he threw inside a circle of rocks he made previously before turning to Acnologia, ¡°Care to do the honours¡­¡± before he could even finish Acnologia¡¯s was above the fire pit breathing fire as if his life depended on it igniting the fire. Smiling helplessly, Levi skewered the fishes on wooden sticks after washing them in the river and stabbed the wooden sticks into the ground so that they were leaning towards the fire, getting cooked slowly. Before long the smell of cooked fish wafted into the air making even Levi droll this time, taking the sticks out Levi held one into his mouth and bit on it savoring the taste while he held one to Acnologia who finished it in one bite. ¡®Needs a little salt and seasoning, but otherwise it''s fine.¡¯ thought Levi as he tasted the fish, it wasn''t up to his standards but it was edible, seeing Acnologia done he took out another stick and held it beside his mouth as he also finished this one in one full gulp. Before long both Levi and Acnologia were lying on their backs and staring at the colorful sky of the spirit realm, it was blue when he had gotten here but now it was rainbow-colored, Levi had given up on trying to understand the physics of this realm long ago and was just enjoying it, it was the best thing he''d done for his mental health. As for Acnologia Levi could tell that he had completely forgotten about his earlier grudge, truth be told he would have gotten over it sooner or later but there was no harm in spoiling the little dragon a bit. Yawning Acnologia turned towards him and closed his eyes while wrapping his wings around Levi ¡®I guess there is no harm in taking a little rest.¡¯ thought Levi, smiling before closing his eyes and dozing off, of course, he wasn''t fully asleep and would be able to react to the slightest bit of movement, that coupled with his danger sense will make sure that he''s always ready. *** One week later Levi and Acnologia could be seen sitting on top of a giant tree branch as they faced a white-haired man with a serious expression, it was Tobirama. He and Acnologia had been flying high in the air when Tobirama had just appeared beside them out of nowhere startling them before he started falling straight down. Levi had rushed to catch him before he hit the ground but it seemed that the seasoned shinobi didn''t need it as he gracefully landed where they were sitting now followed by him and Acnologia. The reason he was here was obviously to deliver Levi his weekly report he had asked for as well as update him on the task he gave him to search for the library. Levi still had his blue eagle wings out on his back as he sat, only folded to not take space but were still visible, as he looked at them Tobirama couldn''t help but marvel again at Lev, he seemed to come up with a new power every week. ¡°What is it, spit it out.¡± said Levi as he saw Tobirama in a daze snapping him out of it. He of course knew what he was thinking, Tobirama was above all a researcher and maybe a scientist if that makes sense, he created unparalleled jutsus in his previous world, and so it was inevitable that he would be interested in the new addition to his body and how it happened but it was not the time for that now. ¡°Sorry about that, I was just fascinated by the wings on your back, how did you manage to do it?¡± asked Tobirama in genuine curiosity. ¡°It''s an ability I developed while I was here, it lets me merge with spirit animals and use their powers and body parts as my own.¡± said Levi giving the best explanation he could that wouldn''t reveal the system''s existence, the same one he gave to sage before, ¡°This isn''t the end though I plan to make it even stronger later on.¡± added Levi referring to when it leveled up, he didn''t need to hold anything back from Tobirama, he was mostly assured of his loyalty by now. ¡°What a marvellous ability!¡± said Tobirama his eyes shining, it kind of reminded him of the jinchurikis of his past life but this one seemed way more versatile judging by how Levi had said he could use it to merge with spirit animals meaning he can merge with more than one, and by the wings on Levi back. ¡°It is, now about your weekly report.¡± said Levi, not bothered by Tobirama straying off topic. ¡°Yes about that, I left a clone in the tribe just in case and departed the moment I spoke to you last week.¡± said Tobirama narrating what he had done, ¡°It wasn''t hard to get hold of some maps and after some time spent travelling I am already at a place they call Si wong desert, it may take some time but I have a good feeling about this, if everything goes as planned I should find the library you mentioned soon.¡± Nodding his head in approval Levi added, ¡°When you do Inform me first before venturing inside it, and it is best if you send a clone in, the spirit inside can sink the library at any time it wants so it wouldn''t be wise to go there yourself.¡± said Levi warning Tobirama. ¡°That would indeed be dangerous, I''ll keep it in mind.¡± said Tobirama with a serious look, in his top shape that would have been child''s play but right now he was nowhere near it and getting buried alive might be a little hard to get out of. ¡°How is my family and master doing?¡± asked Levi after making sure that Tobirama took his warning seriously, it would be disastrous if anything happened to him. Not to mention losing all contact with the physical world, but on top of that he would also lose a very competent subordinate, and most importantly no one would be left to protect his family, he had seen how the southern water tribe had ended up in the show and he couldn''t help but shudder as he thought about it. ¡°Ha-ah, not too well but life goes on. They will return to their normal way of life soon but I don''t think they''ll ever be the same if you don''t come back.¡± said Tobirama, sighing, he was no stranger to loss and death, in fact he knew it first hand and knew how hard it can be and how hard it can affect those around you, his hate for the Uchiha was one such example. Tobirama¡¯s blood boiled as he remembered that and remembered how they had killed his younger brother and countless of his clansmen, taking a deep breath in and releasing it Tobirama calmed down, ¡®That''s all in the past, now I have a new life and a new purpose.¡¯ said Tobirama as he stared at Levi, his inner conflict remaining like that, inner, not a trace of emotion showing on his face, that was the bare minimum of one wanted to become a competent ninja. Levi, who didn''t notice anything wrong with Tobirama sighed heavily, he had done everything he could for now and made sure that his tribe and family would at least have a measure of protection, the only thing he could do now was try his best to find a way back home. ¡°As long as they''re safe, you don''t need to give me weekly reports from now on, unless it is something important like you finding the library.¡± said Levi, he didn''t want to put himself through this every week and remember his family and worry about them. Tobirama, seeming to understand him nodded his head before speaking, ¡°If that is all I will be taking my leave.¡± he said and waited for a while in case Levi wanted to say something else before dispersing. Acnologia was rubbing his head on Levi feeling that he was a little down and trying to cheer him up, and it seemed to work as the smile came back to Levi¡¯s face, ¡°Thank you buddy you''re the best, let''s go now, we have a long way ahead of us.¡± said Levi ¡°The one in the lead before the sun sets gets more food.¡± said Levi quickly before launching into the air leaving a shocked Acnologia who quickly followed with a panicked expression. *** AN: I realize that the first part may seem like a filler but in my opinion parts like those are necessary, it shows Levi and Acnologia¡¯s bond and friendship and adds depth to their characters. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 44 - Meeting the face stealer One month later Levi and Acnologia were atop a high hill overlooking a vast swamp, it stretched as far as the eye could see with no end. It was covered with trees and the air was damp, ¡®It should be here.¡¯ thought Levi as he used his enhanced vision to observe even the deepest parts of the swamp from where he was. This was how he remembered Koh¡¯s environment to look like from the show, it looked like the exact same swamp Aang had gone through. Looking at his stats and abilities that leveled up in the past month Levi had a satisfied smile on his face, he now had more assurance to hold his ground against any threat that might come. [Spirit body (Active/Passive) level 29: ¡­¡­] [Divine armament (Active) Level 8: ¡­] [Spiritual bond (Active) Level 5¡­] [Vitality +1] [Stamina +1] [Strength +1] [Agility +1] [Endurance/Willpower +1] Levi had been flying constantly and working out during the past month, and that was enough to increase his stats as such. Right now he could even manifest a full body armor from Divine armament and even he didn''t know how many weapons there were in it now, so far he could manifest anything he wanted, he guessed that any further level up from now on would only increase its power and durability. As for spirit body it had been leveling steadily ever since he got it, not showing any signs of slowing down, and if the pattern continued on repeating like this he should get a new ability at level 30. He could now also manifest more body parts of the spirit animals he''s bonded with and utilize their abilities better, he guessed that before long he would be able to completely transform into any spirit animal that''s bonded with him, aside from that he now also has an extra slot for one more spirit animal that he hasn''t used yet. Taking a deep breath in to prepare himself mentally Levi turned towards Acnologia and crouched down to his eye level while petting his head, ¡°You can''t go with me this time alright buddy?.¡± asked Levi to which Acnologia protested. Thanks to their shared link Levi knew exactly what he was trying to say, ¡®You think Am not strong enough to fight the centipede?¡¯ Levi couldn''t help but laugh at that, he had been calling Koh a centipede repeatedly during their travels here and it seemed that Acnologia had picked it up from him. Levi thought about telling him that it didn''t matter how strong he was when he faced Koh, cause he would steal your face as long as you show emotion no matter your strength, but he scrapped that idea. Acnologia was still just a kid and there was no way he could control his facial expressions like that, and he might just insist that he was strong enough that he could resist Koh¡¯s ability. ¡°The opposite actually, I want you to stay behind to guard my back, I can have someone ambush me while I am not looking can I now?.¡± said Levi, deciding to go with that approach, and it seemed to work. Acnologia stood tall and puffed his chest out, ¡®You can count on me.¡¯ he relayed, earning him a chuckle and a pet from Levi. Levi was happy that he convinced the small dragon not to follow him and so nodding at him he jumped from the high hill he was on diving straight down before he summoned his wings halfway and flew just above the treetops. Acnologia watched him from behind for a moment before jumping into the sky. If he was going to guard his friend¡¯s back then the best way was to do it from high up so that he could spot all threats before they were even close. *** Using his eagle vision Levi could spot even an insect''s wings flapping from hundreds of meters away and he relied on that to navigate his surroundings as he ventured deeper and deeper into the swamp forest. He could feel Acnologia following him from higher up behind him, Levi sent him another message to slow down and not move too close to him, he didn''t know Koh¡¯s ability range and it would be stupid to risk it, he trusted himself to keep neutral face but he didn''t know about Acnologia. After flying around for a while Levi noticed a peculiar lion below him, it had golden hair all over its body and looked no different from a normal lion from the physical world, except that it was stumbling from tree to tree knocking into all of them as it walked as if it were blind, upon a closer look Levi could see that it had no facial feature! It was missing everything from his mouth to nose to eyes, the only thing remaining that might give him a semblance of sense and direction to the outside world were his ears but Levi didn''t know how helpful would that be, he suddenly understood how dangerous Koh¡¯s ability really was, it was so dangerous that it sent a chill down his spine. ¡®I am close.¡¯ thought Levi seriously as he made sure to maintain a neutral expression, he didn''t want to risk it and show any emotion right now even if Koh was nowhere near. Diving straight down Levi landed in a swamp splashing water all around and even on his body but he didn''t care about that right now. Surveying his surroundings wearily Levi didn''t notice anything else that was weird, apart from the lion he saw at first that is. Conjuring a two-bladed sword in his right hand and a round shield in the other Levi started to slowly walk forward, making ripples spread in the water as he moved, he didn''t conjure his armor as it consumed more Chi and he didn''t need it for now, even if he could increase his reserves by bonding with spirits he shouldn''t be wasteful. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The further he moved into the swampy forest the more eerie he felt the place seemed, he had also encountered other spirits along the way without any faces almost making him frown his brows, but he held himself back, that would be considered showing emotion and he couldn''t risk it. Although he couldn''t help but feel disgusted at Koh''s abuse of his power, it seemed that he didn''t care who it was, as long as someone was close to him he''d steal their faces. Before long he was in front of a large tree, its trunk seemed to be shaped like a cave going downwards, seeing that scene Levi knew he was in the right place, that was the place Aang had gone through. Looking around the place he wondered if he could find the monkey he saw in the show but it was no good which he should have expected. Taking a deep breath in while keeping a neutral expression Levi entered the tree trunk and proceeded underground. His danger sense didn''t flare up and he didn''t feel nervous or afraid which he thought must be a good thing, but it most likely was his gamer¡¯s mind keeping him calm. After going through a bunch of twists and turns he finally reached an underground opening with no light coming through, but it was no problem to Levi, he could see everything as clear as day, as he surveyed the place and he could see only wet rocks, broken tree branches and bones of dead animals lying around, ¡®Apparently the centipede likes to feast from time to time.¡¯ he talked with Acnologia to which the dragon replied in envy. Levi shook his head in amusement, ¡®What else did I expect from¡­.¡¯ ¡°What do we have here.¡± a voice came so suddenly from behind Levi that it almost made him jump as a chill crawled up all over his body. ¡®Apparently the centipede was better at stealth than I gave him credit for.¡¯ thought Levi as he didn''t notice him approaching at all. Turning around he saw what he had been expecting, a human-sized centipede that stretched its body to the ceiling with the wrinkled face of an old man. Staring at him for a moment Levi decided that if he was going to get his help he might as well show some respect, disabling his sword and shield to show he came in peace and holding his fist in his hand Levi bowed down ever so slightly and spoke, ¡°I was sent here by a friend, he told me you could help me.¡± said Levi as he got up, his facial expression not changing in the least bit. ¡°And what might you want from me, HUMAN!¡± said Koh, screaming the last part as he lunged at Levi with a face of a feral wolf showing its teeth and growling, almost making him jump on reflex but he held on, but deep inside Levi was starting to get angry. It seemed Koh wanted to steal his face, why else would he be trying to get a reaction out of him? ¡°I desire an entrance into the physical world.¡± said Levi not showing his anger at all, pausing for a little he decided to add, ¡°And I can''t wait until the harmonic convergence.¡± ¡°Oh? What a peculiar request indeed, people often come to me asking for all kinds of knowledge but never have anyone asked me this.¡± said Koh as he circled behind Levi his face and voice changing to that of a young girl, unintentionally making him remember his younger sister. Levi got on guard as Koh moved behind him, he didn''t show any emotion but he was ready to summon his armor and defend himself at any second. ¡®Unfortunately I have no option but to come to you.¡¯ thought Levi in response to what Koh said but he didn''t say it out loud. ¡°I would have rather not disturbed you but I don''t see another choice¡± said Levi with a blank face. ¡°Oh how polite, it''s been a while since someone as polite as you came around here, sadly for him he got a little agitated.¡± said Koh as he changed his face to that of a man , which Levi assumed was the polite person. ¡®Is he threatening me?¡¯ thought Levi almost frowning, and it seemed Acnologia had noticed his annoyance as he sent him a prob to ask if everything was alright to which Levi replied it was fine. ¡°I would rather not take any more of your time, if you could help me find my way back home I would really appreciate it.¡± said Levi, trying to get out of there as soon as possible, he didn''t want to stay any longer and risk it, he might just show a facial expression by mistake. ¡°Well by all means, it gets lonely around here and I could use the company, there is no need to rush hahahaha '''' said koh laughing maniacally. ¡®He''s messing with me.¡¯ thought Levi getting angrier at the antics of the centipede but he didn''t show it, it seems that long periods of isolation can cause people to develop some weird traits. Seeing that Levi stayed silent this time Koh changed once again into the face of an old woman and spoke, ¡°There is no way into the physical world, not until the harmonic convergence, so in the meantime why don''t you just stay HERE WITH ME.¡± said Koh screaming at the last part as he turned into a roaring polar bear, almost getting a reaction out of Levi due to his past experience. Levi guessed that it must have been just a coincidence that Koh chose that face but it got on his nerves nonetheless, seeing that he couldn''t get any help from Koh, he was just about to turn around and leave when¡­., ¡®No, no, no, Acnologia don''t come here go away.¡¯ He could feel Acnologia descending down the cave and was already behind him, he must have felt his anger and agitation which was why he came, at this moment Levi regretted not keeping Acnologia inside of him instead of letting him roam free. He was so focused on maintaining a neutral facial expression and on finding a way home that he didn''t notice him until the last second, but by then it was already too late. *CRACK* *CRACK* The sound of something steeping on tree branches could be heard as Koh turned his attention towards the entrance spotting a small black dragon. ¡®Acnologia!! Don''t show any emotion, remember what we talked about¡¯ send Levi as fast as he could, sadly for him it seemed that Acnologia wasn''t listening as he snarled at the centipede showing its teeth. ¡®NOOOO¡¯ that was all Levi could think as in the next second he heard a laugh that seemed to come straight from the depths of hell sending shivers down his spine as Acnologia¡¯s face simply disappeared with the dragon falling straight down, unconscious. ¡°NOOOOO¡± screamed Levi at the top of his lungs as he saw his friend like that before he caught himself, but by then it was already too late he had already shown emotion. ¡°HAHAHAH, TWO PRECIOUS GIFTS IN ONE DAY?, I CAN''T REMEMBER THE LAST TIME I''VE BEEN SO LUCKY.¡± screamed Koh in exhilaration as he looked straight at Levi, but what they both expected didn¡¯t happen, instead¡­ [DING] [Foreign intrusion detected] [Gamer¡¯s body activated] [Resisting intrusion] [Intrusion Successfully Resisted] ¡°What? How is this possible? WHO ARE YOU.¡± screamed Koh in shock, and for the first time since he met him Levi could actually detect genuine fear in his tone. But he didn''t care about any of that now as he looked at the motionless body of Acnologia lying on the ground, the only thing giving him a semblance of calm is that he could still feel that he was alive thanks to their bond. Quickly processing what just happened, Levi''s gaze turned chilly as he uttered one word at a time, ¡°Give.me.back.my,.friends.Face.¡± immediately after he finished speaking a full body golden armor manifested on him with a sword appearing on his right hand. Activating limit breaker for a split second Levi felt the rush and excitement he always gets from it but he ignored it all as he dashed at Koh, he wasn''t taking any chances and was going to go all out from the beginning, he would make the disgusting centipede pay. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 45 - Fighting Koh Holding his golden sword in a two-handed grip Levi brought it down on Koh who quickly escaped in panic, even with Limit breaker boost still taking effect Levi didn¡¯t manage to cut him making him frown. ¡°WHO ARE YOU? WHY CAN''T I STEAL YOUR FACE.¡± screamed Koh at the top of his lungs as he looked at him from afar, not approaching. He was clearly scared, something like this had never happened to him before. Not giving him any time to think it over, Levi conjured a spear in his other hand and activating Limit breaker for another split second he threw it as hard as he could. Aided by his throw skill and limit breaker the spear flew straight at Koh who tried to dodge it, but it was already too late as the spear hit him straight in his midsection and penetrated all the way through coming out from the back accompanied by Koh¡¯s shrill screams. [Ding] [Throw skill leveled up +1] Judging by the centipede''s previous speed, Levi knew that he had only caught him by surprise this time and an attack like this one wouldn''t work again, he probably hadn''t anticipated long-range attacks. Sadly It seemed that was enough to finally snap the centipede out of whatever state he was in as his face changed to that of a lion and he lunged straight at Levi trying to tear him apart with its teeth. Levi met his head with a round golden shield he conjured as Koh slammed straight into it, Levi barely felt any impact, such was the might of Divine armament, he immediately swung his double-edged sword at what was supposed to be the centipede¡¯s neck trying to incapacitate him as soon as possible. Sadly Koh¡¯s pincers were faster as one blocked Levi''s sword getting separated in the process and shocking the centipede greatly as he didn''t expect the sword that Levi conjured so casually to be so sharp, another pincer came from above him hitting him straight on his head. A wicked smile spread on Koh¡¯s face as his pincer connected with Levi¡¯s golden hamlet before that smile disappeared, his pincer bounced straight back, only able to make a single dent. [-20HP] Even then Levi still lost some health points due to the force of the impact and vibration. But that didn''t deter him, Levi had a plan and he was going to follow it till the end, he was going to incapacitate Koh and forcefully bond with him! If he succeeds he can just return Acnologia¡¯s face and all would be good, but to do that he sadly needed Koh alive. Koh jumped backwards, shocked again at Levi''s defensive capabilities, as for Levi, his boost from Limit breaker was finally over and he felt its after effects as his body became a little heavier. ¡°You''re not going to leave this place alive.¡± said Koh threateningly, this time his tone more solemn than before, Levi though paid it no heed, he had more important things to worry about, like getting Acnologia to safety so he wasn''t caught in the crossfire. Releasing the blue eagle Levi controlled it to move Acnologia¡¯s body to a safer location, Koh tried to lunge at it but Levi engaged him in close quarters again stopping him. Summoning a huge halberd Levi held it in both hands as he started to expertly wield it, fighting with it as if he had years of training even though it was his fire time holding it, and it was only now that Levi noticed the strength difference between him and koh. Although he had managed to catch him by surprise at first and thanks to his limit breaker being active he seized the upper hand, but now his shortcomings were obvious, Koh was stronger and faster than him! [Ding] [Weapon mastery level up +1] Koh tried more than once to land a hit on him but he was always met with either the hard surface of the armor or the halberd forcing him to retreat every time, and when he did succeed in landing a blow he would be flung back by the impact while Levi seemed to be hardly affected, except for his armor which recovered instantly. Of course, only Levi knew that was far from the truth, ¡®I need to end this as quickly as possible.¡¯ thought Levi seriously as he checked his health stat. [100/180] He had already lost 80 health points in this short exchange not to mention the chi he was using to summon his weapons and repair his armor, he won''t be able to last long. On the bright side his expert welding of the halberd managed to catch Koh off guard more than once, costing him three extra legs, sadly though the centipede that had hundreds of legs and losing three was nothing. The more they fought the more Koh started to regret his decision, if he had known that this kid was such a monster he wouldn''t have provoked him in the first place, sadly for him it was already too late, he could only see it through to the end. He could at least see that he was stronger and faster than the annoying human, the only thing holding him back was that golden armor and his proficiency in dodging, as well as him conjuring one weapon after the other keeping him on guard, he didn''t know what to expect next. Lunging at Levi again he wildly swung his pincers at him from all directions dodging whenever he could, he might have lost some legs but there were hundreds more and if he killed the annoying brat he could always regenerate. Jumping back and Conjuring a bow and three arrows Levi fired them and used observation at the same time, Koh simply dodged of the way of two arrows with the last only leaving a shallow scar on him, but it didn''t matter, Levi''s goal was to have a breather to go through Koh stats, and as he did his look became more solemn. [Status: Name: Koh Age: 10.000+ years Level: Level 42 HP: 2760/3000 Chi: 1890/2000 SP: 4254/5000 Vitality: 300 Stamina: 500 Strength: 25 Agility: 21 Dexterity: 16 Endurance/Will power: 80 Intelligence: 14 Wisdom: 12 Luck: 50 Description: Koh the face stealer, one of the most ancient and knowledgeable entities in the spirit world, he is currently furious as well as terrified of the user and plans to kill him at whatever cost to avoid future problems]Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. [Observation leveled up +1] Looking at Koh''s states Levi couldn''t help but start sweating, it was so much above his that he should have died instantly, the only reason he managed to hold on until now was the boost given to him by limit breaker and divine armament, but if he couldn''t finish this quickly enough before he ran out of chi he might lose. He could always assign his stat points but he really didn''t want to do that this early in his life, when he could still increase them relatively quickly, it will hinder his future potential greatly. Lunging at Koh again to not give him the time to organize himself, Levi relied on his golden armor to tank all hits, supplying it with chi whenever it was damaged and repairing it instantly, he couldn''t let Koh realise that he was slowly being drained. He had to give him the illusion that he was inexhaustible to break his spirit and mentality, and when that happened this fight would become way easier, for now though he could only persist. As he was exchanging blows with Koh Levi suddenly started regretting not making Acnologia hide in his body before he came to face the centipede, but at that time he didn''t know if Koh could perceive Acnologia inside of him and that wouldn''t end well. He was one of the oldest spirits in the spirit world after all, something like that wasn''t far from his reach, sadly it all turned out the same in the end. And with the state Acnologia was currently in he couldn''t merge with him and gain his immense stats, which would have made this fight a lot easier, he could feel as if a piece was missing from Acnologia making their merge impossible. Levi quickly conjured a shield the size of his entire body in front of him just in time for Koh¡¯s tail to smack into it, sending Levi flying into the wall of the cave before falling down on one knee panting. [50/180Hp] [2069/3000Hp] Looking at his health points and at Koh¡¯s health points Levi could only smile bitterly, it felt like he was looking at a vast canyon that was impossible to cross. Levi of course knew that he would only need to assign some stat points and he would be able to jump across that canyon as if it was nothing. Activating limit breaker for the third time today, Levi felt its immense strain on his body as strength flooded him, if he had to guess, he could only use limit breaker for another three times maximum before it''ll become a burden more than an asset. [Limit breaker leveled up +1] Straining his leg muscles as hard as he could, Levi launched at Koh like a bullet with his sword in front of him catching him by surprise. His sword went straight into Koh¡¯s body and before he could react Levi immediately transformed his two-handed sword into a great sword while it was still deep inside, increasing its size and ripping the wound he had just inflicted even more. The next thing he knew Levi could see that his world was flipped upside down and he had no control of his body, it only took him an instant to realize that he had been flung aside by Koh¡¯s tail as the centipede started to screech in pain. [30/180hp] [110/270 Chi] [1500/3000] That attack had managed to chip a big chunk of Koh¡¯s HP but it was still not enough, ¡®At least I tried, I can always get more star points later on.¡¯ thought Levi, he was just about to assign his stat points when¡­ ¡°I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, I''LL RIP YOU APART AND STEAL THE FACES OF EVERYONE YOU EVER LOVED.¡¯ That simple sentence from Koh was like a hammer slamming into Levi¡¯s mind, rattling him more than the impact of Koh''s pincers and legs slamming into his hamlet. He felt as if a dam inside of him had broken suddenly as his vision turned red, he was going to kill this centipede! [Ding] [Spiritual body leveled up +1] [Spiritual body level 30: ¡­..] [Spiritual body sub ability unlocked: Ethereal force (look for a better name later?) [Ethereal force (Active) Level 1: Using his inner energies the user converts them into Ethereal force to perceive a distance of 1 meter around him, reinforce himself, and put pressure on his enemies, the distance and power will increase with each level up, the cost will decrease with each Level up Cost: 5 Chi per second.] Reading through the description a wicked smile spread on Levi''s face as he looked at Koh and activated his new ability, although he didn''t have a lot of Chi left it would be enough. Koh was about to rush the annoying human to end him once and for all when all of a sudden he felt as if he was carrying five times his body weight as he fell onto the ground barely able to move. ¡°Agh, what is this? what did you do to me!!!??.¡± screamed Koh in horror, the more he fought this human the more scared he became, he didn''t even want to kill him any longer, he just wanted to escape from here alive, that was the only thing on his mind right now, he had to escape. ¡°You stole my friend''s face.¡± Said Levi as he took a step forward increasing the pressure on Koh even more. ¡°AAGGHHHHH¡± ¡°You tried to deceive me and steal my face more than once during our first interaction and for no reason.¡± said Levi ignoring Koh''s painful screams and taking another step forward increasing the pressure even more as Koh''s scales started to crack from it and yellow goo started oozing from the cracks. ¡°And now you''re threatening my friends and family.¡± said Levi, taking his final step bringing him above Koh as he stared down at his trembling form. The ancient spirit that was feared and respected by both living beings in the physical world and spirits in the spirit world, that had vast knowledge craved by many, was now shaking and trembling like a scared child beside his feet, but Levi didn''t feel any happiness or satisfaction from it, he only felt pure anger! Using Observation Levi brought Koh Hp points and kept them on the side of his vision, he didn''t want to kill him by mistake after all, using his Ethereal force reinforcement on his body and especially his fists Levi delivered a fist straight into the centipede head. [-110 points] [1390/3000] And again [-140] [1250/3000] And again [-90] [Ding] [Close-quarter combat leveled up +1] Ignoring the notification Levi kept on punching him on his head and body, again and again till it was barely recognisable, as for Koh no matter what he tried to do he couldn''t resist the pressure that was bearing down on him like the weight of a mountain. [Ding [Ethereal force leveled up +1] Suddenly Koh felt the pressure holding him down disappear and he immediately took that chance and used whatever remained of his energy to fling his tail to the back of Levi, hoping to incapacitate him immediately. Unfortunately for him Levi was using his new Ethereal force observation and had a one meter 360-degree vision of his surroundings at all times. Although for Koh it seemed that Levi had grown eyes on the back of his head as he expertly dodged to the side before delivering another blow to his head making him dizzy. [Ding] [Dodge leveled up +1] He could barely hold on any longer just as Koh was about to escape Levi activated Limit breaker and stacked it with Ethereal force reinforcement on his sword as he cleaved straight down, vertically cutting Koh from below his head to his midsection as yellow goo liquid fell all over his armor. [Limit breaker level up +1] [30/180] [10/270] [10/3000] He had won! Quickly activating spiritual bond in fear that Koy might die due to his injuries light seeped out from Levi¡¯s body as it quickly enveloped Koh, slowly overriding his brain as it dragged him inside of Levi amidst his shrill screams. ¡°NOOOO, WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME? I''LL GIVE BACK YOUR FRIEND FACE, I WON''T EVER GO AFTER YOU OR YOUR FAMILY PLEASE JUST LET ME GO, NOOOOO.¡± screamed Koh at the top of his lungs but Levi was having none of it, whatever Koh had just promised he could achieve by simply bonding with him. Before long Koh was fully assimilated making Levi feel a little rejuvenated. Calling back his eagle it dropped Acnologia beside him before also disappearing into his body giving him another boost and making his tiredness all but disappear. Kneeling down a little he stroked Acnologia¡¯s face with a smile on his face as he spoke, ¡°It''s alright buddy, I got this, and after this we''re going to have a talk about you not following orders.¡± said Levi in a stern tone, he knew that Acnologia was awake and listening through their mutual bond. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 46 - Rewards and new training method Sitting in a meditative position inside of the cave Levi had his hand on Acnologia¡¯s faceless head as he closed his eyes in concentration, before long light started shining on Acnologia''s face and when it receded his face was back to normal as if it was never taken in the first place. Acnologia touched his face with his hands repeatedly as if in disbelief before jumping at Levi tackling him to the ground and even licking his face with the latter laughing. ¡°Haha alright alright, I know you''re excited but this experience should teach you to be more careful from now on.¡± said Levi in a fake stern voice trying to appear angry with Acnologia but of course it didn''t work as the dragon saw right through him. ¡°Why don''t you go play around for a bit? I have some things I need to do.¡± said Levi after he was done petting Acnologia to which the latter didn''t even complain about, he knew that whenever Levi sat to do something it would be so boring that it would almost suffocate him and so he hurried out of the underground chamber. Seeing Acnologia walking away Levi couldn''t help but think that he had gotten bigger, ¡®Or is it just my imagination?¡¯ he wondered, ¡®With the way he''s eating I am surprised he isn''t even bigger hehe.¡¯ thought Levi, cracking a joke in his head. After Acnologia ran outside Levi pulled up his notifications with a smile on his face, as for Acnologia, as long as there wasn''t anyone who could instantly incapacitate him like Koh did, they''ll have a really hard time defeating him and Levi could reach him in no time. [Ding] [Throw skill leveled up +1] [Weapon mastery leveled up +1] [Observation leveled up +1] [Night vision leveled up +1] [Night vision maximum level, level 10 reached] [Spiritual body leveled up +1] [Close quarter combat leveled up +1] [Ethereal force leveled up +1] [Dodge leveled up +1] [Limit breaker leveled up +2] [Divine armament Leveled up +1] [Divine armament maximum Level, level 10 reached] [Plus one stat point to all stats] Looking at his gains Levi was ecstatic, this was the most he had ever received from a single fight as far as he could remember, it also reminded him again that combat was the fastest way to get stronger. One peculiar thing that caught his attention was that his night vision ability and Divine armament had reached max level at level ten, and it apparently couldn''t level up anymore. [Night vision (passive) - Level MAX: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be, The user can now see in complete darkness.] [Divine armament (Active) - Level MAX: A Divine armament containing all tools of war the user can conceive, the higher the level the more weapons and armor the user has access to.] ¡®I guess it makes sense, there is no further room for improvement when it comes to night vision¡¯ he thought, his vision was already perfect even in complete darkness so it made sense that it stopped leveling up. But when it came to his Divine armament Levi felt that even though it had reached level ten it would still get stronger the stronger he was, the only thing the level represented was that he now had access to a lot of weapons and armor, even he didn''t know how much. But although a lot of skills leveled up and he gained a lot of stat points, nothing put a smile on Levi¡¯s face more than spirit body and Limit breaker leveling up, right now those were the aces up his sleeve, and the higher their level the stronger he was and the more hope he had of getting back home. ¡®Especially Spirit body, every ten levels it gave me a miraculous ability, and this time it gave me Ethereal essence which is just as broken as the previous ones.¡¯ thought Levi, he couldn''t help but marvel at how broken spirit body three sub-abilities were. As for ethereal essence, he couldn''t help but have a helpless smile on his face as he thought about it, ¡®It''s basically just haki¡¯ he thought, and he was right. Each aspect of Ethereal essence was almost identical to Haki that Levi couldn''t help but think if the system was messing with him, but one thing that Levi knew was different was that he had a feeling that Ethereal essence has way more potential. Shifting his attention to the extra presence inside of him, aside from the eagle, Levi couldn''t help but think about the future. By killing Koh he had completely altered the timeline, who would Aang will meet when he visits the spirit realm in the future? Without Koh, Aang might never get to know who the moon and fish spirits are.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. He can maybe control Koh to act like he did in the show, to make sure that the future events remain the same and his knowledge is unchanged, or he can maybe tell Aang directly who the ocean and moon spirits are. ¡®I''ll just leave this problem to my future self to deal with.¡¯, thought Levi, throwing it to the back of his head, he didn''t even know how to get out of the spirit world and he was thinking of ways to make sure the timeline remained the same. Just as Levi was about to put away his notifications and test a new idea he had for practicing blood bending, -as it had already been a month since the last time- a new notification suddenly popped up in front of him at the bottom of the notifications list, it seemed that he was too busy before to notice it. [Hidden quest completed: Defeat an ancient spirit from the spirit world. The spirit world is filled with ancient and old spirits, some are kind, and some are malevolent, kill one of them to complete the hidden quest. Rewards: Shop Function, +3 Level ups, 2000 system points, 10 stat points] Upon seeing the quest Levi Immediately claimed his rewards and leveled up three times, instantly feeling all of his fatigue and injuries disappear, his Chi was even replenished back to full. After savoring the effects of leveling up Levi immediately perked up, he had finally unlocked a new system function and it was the shop of all things!! Levi went straight into the shop function and what greeted him was category after category of everything he could think of from weapons, armor, technique, bloodlines, knowledge, and much more, he couldn''t see the end of it, thankfully though he saw a search function at the top right corner. ¡®Thank god.¡¯ thought Levi, he really didn''t have it in him to go through every category one by one. ¡®I wonder how this works though, is it advanced enough that I don''t have to type the specific item I want but just what I want to achieve?.¡¯ thought Levi before deciding to try it out. Looking at the search function he thought of what he wanted to search¡­ {Ways to get back into the physical world} Immediately a list of items appeared in front of him one on top of the other. [Multidimensional Portable Gate: A gate that can be deployed at any location of the user''s choosing, can be used to travel anywhere the user desires Cost: 150 Million system points] [Multidimensional stationary gate: A gate that can be used to travel anywhere the user desires, can''t be moved after it''s deployed Cost: 15 million system points] [Cosmic traveler (Active) Level 1 to MAX: Relying on this ability the user can traverse between stars and dimensions at will. The starting level of this ability depends on the system points the user spends on it. Cost: 30 million to 300 million system points.] [One-time use teleportation jade: Used to immediately teleport the any destination the user may desire Cost: 5 million system points.] [Dimensional Weaver bloodline: Dimensional Weavers wield the power to knit and unravel dimensions at will, opening portals through time and space. Born from reality''s fabric, they are the unseen architects of existence, shaping the multiverse with whispers of reality''s threads. Their presence distorts the air, hinting at their mastery over the cosmic tapestry. Cost: 3 billion system points.] [Quantum voyager bloodline: Quantum Voyagers navigate the quantum flux, mastering the myriad possibilities of existence. They stride through alternate realities with ease, manipulating space-time to explore and influence the multiverse''s countless layers... Cost: 3 billion system points.] Looking at the description of the items Levi couldn''t help but get excited but every time he looked at the prices all his hopes were dashed, he kept thinking that he might find some ability or item that was only worth 12k system points which was what he currently had but reality proved to be really cruel. He especially wanted to get the dimensional weaver and Quantum voyager bloodlines, just from the descriptions alone he knew that they would not only help him get out of the spirit realm but they will make sure that his future would be smooth sailing, sadly they were one of the most expensive items on the list. Still there were some things in there that he could buy, like normal weapons and armor but what use were they? He doubted any weapon or armor he could buy now would come even close to his Divine armament so Levi just put it to the back of his head and moved on. For now he had something he wanted to try for a while but he had to delay it until he was done with his encounter with Koh, now that he was done with the centipede he finally had some free time. His idea was to use Limit breaker at the same time that he''s training his blood bending, if his theory was right Limit breaker should give him the push he needs to finally gain control of his own blood and start practicing even with the suppression of the spirit world. And now with Limit breaker leveling up two more times it was even better, he could go on for longer and suffer fewer side effects afterwards. Taking a deep breath in, Levi considered sending a message to recall Acnologia in case something went wrong and he needed protection but in the end he decided against it and just released the blue eagle and Koh to guard his body. Fully activating Limit breaker, unlike before when he would tap into it for only an instant, Levi felt that outworldly sensation again. He saw the world slow down almost to a standstill in front of him as all his senses were heightened, he could see dust particles flying in front of him and even further away, he could hear Acnologia playing and chasing spirit animals outside, and best of all he was processing all of that information with no problem at all. Quickly shaking himself off to not get lost in this sensation Levi activated his blood bending, and immediately he noticed the difference from before, he not only could feel his own blood way more clearer he could also feel the blood of Acnologia who was playing outside and the blood of most spirit animals outside too, those that weren''t completely transparent and had no blood at least. ¡®It''s so much more intense than before.¡¯ thought Levi before he immediately snapped back to his senses and started trying to control his own blood, he didn''t have much time in this state, blood bending may last a full hour but he didn''t know how long will limit breaker would last, but he knew he didn''t have long. Levi had expected that it might not work and that he might have to try again next month and the month after it for it to succeed and so he was prepared for failure, but what happened next was completely out of his expectations as he immediately felt the blood in his body speed up a little bit under his control. ¡°Holy shit it worked!.¡± Levi couldn''t help but exclaim, even cursing out loud, thankfully Acnologia wasn''t close by or else he might have picked up that word, he had hopes that it might work but he didn''t expect to succeed on his first try. Immediately getting back to it after getting over his shock and ignoring all outside distractions Levi carefully controlled his blood to speed up and slow down repeatedly getting better at it every second, until he felt that he couldn''t bear the burden of Limit breaker anymore. Deactivating limit breaker Levi felt as if every muscle in his body was torn and that every bone was broken, he could hardly even stand up, quickly recalling Koh and the blue eagle into his body Levi immediately felt himself rejuvenated, mostly thanks to Koh¡¯s insane vitality and Stamina, this was also another trick he thought of to pay pass limit breaker after effects. Looking at his notifications to see if he had missed anything Levi almost jumped out of his skin in happiness as he saw the notification that was in front of him. [Ding] [Water bending and all its sub-abilities leveled up +1] ¡°It worked, it actually worked.¡± exclaimed Levi out loud in disbelief before he started laughing hysterically ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡± Acnologia, who had just returned to the underground chamber and saw this scene of Levi laughing like a madman for no reason immediately turned around and went outside, whatever was happening there he didn''t want to take any part in it. Levi was so excited that he didn''t even notice Acnologia who just left, even though he didn''t notice any difference with that water bending level up he was sure that as long as he leveled up enough he would be able to break the spirit world¡¯s suppression on him, it was only a matter of time now. And the better thing is, he didn''t have to wait another month to use blood bending again, whether it was due to the extra level, him controlling his own blood, or whatever reason it was, the time for blood bending recharge had reduced from one month to 25 days. [Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 16: The ability to freely manipulate living beings blood like its water, takes 25 days to fully charge, can be used for 1 hour straight after activating it, the higher the level the stronger the ability and the less time it needs to recharge.] (add one level) Testing his blood bending again because the time period it was active wasn''t over yet Levi couldn''t even budge his blood, he could feel it but he couldn''t control it, he wasn''t disappointed though, he did it once and he will do it again, and the time for the recharge will decrease with every level up, it was only a matter of time now. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 47 - Two year time skip High in the sky above the colorful clouds of the spirit realm, an eastern dragon could be seen zipping past the clouds at insane speeds, it had red scales covering all his body and a mane of yellow blond hair running from the top of his head all the way to the tip of his tail. Its features were rough and he looked as if he was angry but that was just his natural expression. Right beside him flew another giant dragon, it was black all over with the only different color on his body being that of his blood-red eyes. Looking down, the eastern dragon saw a wasteland below them with nothing but rocks and dead plants spreading as far as the eye could see, there weren''t even any spirits around, that was its destination, it dove straight down followed by the black western dragon. Before reaching the ground the eastern dragon started shrinking and transforming before landing, raising a cloud of dust on the ground until it was but a fraction of its real size. When the dust cleared a human boy that looked to be about 12 years old, but he was actually only 10, could be seen standing where the dragon had landed, he was extremely good-looking with sleek brown hair, blue eyes, and a scar running vertically on his left eye that only served to increase his aura and charm, it was Levi. It had been two full years since he had been isolated here in the spirit realm and even in his spirit form he had continued growing normally, he now looked even older than his actual age. The same could be said for Acnologia, he had grown so much during the past two years that Levi could barely recognise him anymore, Levi couldn''t help but think that at least all that food he''d been eating wasn''t for nothing, of course he could still shrink back to his small dragon form but the current big him was his real form. Taking a deep breath in and exhaling, Levi petted Acnologia¡¯s head that was at his side, ¡®Finally, I am going home.¡¯ he thought, barely containing his feeling of excitement and happiness. That''s right he was going back home, Levi had been keeping tabs on his home and on the physical world during the past two years through Tobirama, to make sure everything was alright and that his family, master, and tribe were fine. One thing that was worrying him was that the fire nation seemed to get more active these past two years. They weren''t anywhere near the Southern water tribe in the meantime but there was no guarantee that it would still be the same in the future. One thing that he put a lot of focus on was to insist on Tobirama to train his younger brother, he had made a promise to himself that he wouldn''t let him grow up to be the useless man he was in the show, but sadly his unwilling visit to the spirit realm had ruined his plans and so he had instructed Tobirama to take on that duty in his stead. So while Tobirama, or to be more precise his clone, took care of everything back home During the past two years reliving the worry and pressure on Levi¡¯s shoulders, Levi had exhausted every means he could, except for the character summon cards, to find a way back home with no success, he had started to despair when Tobirama suddenly came to him with the amazing news. He had found a way to bring him back home from Wan Shi Tong library, Levi almost jumped and hugged him when he heard that but he held himself back, but it didn''t mean that he could stop a smile from spreading all over his face, he couldn''t help but think again and again how much of a good investment it was to have summoned Tobirama out of all people. Yes, all the characters he summoned were completely loyal to him and would do everything to help him, but loyalty didn''t translate to capability. Even if they wanted to help they might not be able to, except for Tobirama who appeared to have no limits, of course Levi knew that wasn''t true and that he must have been exhausting himself day and night with no rest and so he made a point to give him a reward when he went back home. Of course, no good news lasts for long as Tobirama dashed his dreams with another piece of news he brought, for the way that Tobirama found to work they needed an immense source of energy, one that not even the current Tobirama or Levi could afford. Levi had even tried merging with Acnologia and tried it but even that wasn''t enough even though his black scaly friend''s energy reserve had gotten even more absurd. Levi had started to lose hope when he suddenly remembered something, Vatuu! The dark spirit that wanted to bring darkness and carnage on the world, the opposite of Raava, the spirit that''s merged with the Avatar¡¯s soul, they were both ancient and immortal spirits but that wasn''t what mattered to Levi, what really mattered is that they both possess immense energy! And so Levi started his journey in search of where the dark spirit entity was sealed. He travelled all around the spirit world in the past two years, fighting, surviving and getting stronger every step of the way. He met all kinds of spirits in his travels, some were benevolent which he became friends with, they guided him and enquired about him as they were also curious about him, and some were malevolent like the red eastern dragon he had just transformed from. That dragon¡¯s home was an active volcano, and he was sleeping on one of the caves at the top of it when Levi visited him, but to his surprise it didn''t even give him a chance to speak as it immediately started breathing fire on him the moment it noticed him, thankfully Levi at that time was merged with Acnologia and immediately covered his whole skin in black scales, barely feeling the scolding hot flames on his body and shocking the eastern dragon greatly. After an intense and arduous battle that lasted two whole days! Due to both dragon''s immense stamina, vitality and Chi, and also due to the fact that Levi didn''t use Divine armament or Ethereal essence as it was a good training for him, they had finally defeated the eastern dragon and Levi forcefully bonded it to him making it completely under his control and essentially killing it. The moment he did that was also the moment that spiritual bond reached max level of 10 and Levi became capable of completely transforming into the bond animal''s body which was really useful, he also got more slots for spirits to bond with but he didn''t use them. Unless it was a spirit with a special ability or a really powerful one he didn''t see any reason for it, between the blue eagle, Koh, the eastern dragon, and Acnologia he had more than enough.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. So after that long journey of almost two years, Levi had finally reached this wasteland that was supposed to be the place Koh was sealed in, and after looking at it and remembering his memories of the show from his past life Levi was sure that he was in the right place. Looking everywhere and transforming his eyes to that of the blue eagle, Levi saw miles ahead in every direction but he still couldn''t spot the tree Vatuu was sealed in, nonetheless he was sure he was in the right place he just needed to search more thoroughly. Running forward Levi jumped high and transformed into his eagle form as he flew as high as he could and observed the ground, there was basically nothing that could escape his eagle eyes while he was flying up high so before long he spotted his target. It was a giant dead tree twenty kilometres (12.4 miles) away from him, it had no leaves and it was a menacing sight in this strange wasteland, its roots didn¡¯t go underground but spread alongside the rocks it was on instead, it was straight out of a horror movie. Calling for Acnologia Levi transformed to his human form and fell down as Acnologia flew below him and caught him as they flew towards it with Levi pointing the way. There was no need to prepare, he had already prepared mentally and physically during the past two years and he couldn''t do anything more now, right now he''ll either succeed and go home or spend the next decades waiting for the harmonic convergence in the spirit realm. Pulling up his status screen Levi looked at it. [Status: Name: Levi Age: 10 years old. Titles: Courageous Guardian. Level: 19 HP: 300 Chi: 370. SP: 310 Vitality: 30 Stamina: 31 Strength: 26 Agility: 30 Dexterity: 25 Endurance/Willpower: 30 Intelligence: 15 Wisdom: 20 Charisma: 10 Luck: 11 Available state points: 215. Available system points: 12000. Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control, psychic attacks and more. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Night vision (passive) - Level MAX: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be Meditation (Active) - Level 14: Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP, and Energy recovery increases by 14% during meditation. Spirit world projection - Level (Max): The user can now use meditation to project his consciousness into the spirit realm.] Water bending (active) - Level 30: the user is able to bend water to his own will at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of water bending such as ice bending and blood bending, the higher the level the less chi is needed to use this ability. Cold resistance (Passive) level MAX: Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures, the user isn''t affected by any degree of cold at all. Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 30: The ability to freely manipulate living beings blood like its water, takes 10 days to fully charge, can be used for 3 hours straight after activating it. Ice bending (Active) - Level 30: A sub-bending ability of water bending, the user can manipulate the water molecules to either freeze or melt the water. Water healing (Active) - Level 30: The user can apply water to an injured area thus redirecting more energy to it and speeding up the healing process of the body, different types of water have different effects, at higher levels the user can even heal internal injuries as well as illness. Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level MAX: The user can resist and stay focused under intense pain no matter the degree] Observation (Active) level MAX: A power that allows the user to identify things and people in his environment, it gives a description of the target coupled with their status. Limit breaker (Active) level 9: Only use when necessary, allows the user to break through his limits and ascend to new heights, the user will suffer temporary side effects later on, the severity of it depends on how long the skill was active. The higher the level the higher the boost granted to the user and the lesser consequences the user will suffer after. Danger sense (Passive) Level 25: Allows the user to sense incoming danger and avoid it beforehand, increases reaction speed and reflexes by 25%] Rapid recovery - (Passive) - Level 15: Recover HP, SP and energy by 24% every 30 minutes, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate and the less time needed. Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 55: By activating this ability the user can change his state of existence from physical to spiritual and vice versa. The user needs to change his state of being according to the world he is in. Current state: Spiritual. Costs 600 Chi points to switch, the cost to switch will decrease as the ability levels up. It doesn''t cost anything to maintain the user state Divine armament (Active) - Level MAX: A divine armament containing all tools of war the user can conceive, the higher the level the more weapons and armor the user has access to. Cost: 5 chi per use. Spiritual bond (Active) - Level MAX: The user can bond with spiritual creatures, store them in his body, control them, and understand and communicate with them, the user will get access to the spirit¡¯s power and abilities after they''re bond. Ethereal force (Active) Level 21: Using his inner energies the user converts them into Ethereal force to perceive a distance of 21 meters around him, reinforce himself, and put pressure on his enemies, the distance and power will increase with each level up, the cost will decrease with each Level up Cost: 1 Chi per second. (New) Fire resistance (Passive) Level 3: Grants the user the ability to resist Hot temperatures, the higher the level the higher the degree of resistance. (New) Physical damage resistance (Passive) level 5: Negates 5% of the physical damage the user receives. Skills: Stealth (Active/Passive) - level MAX: Grants the user the ability to move undetected, decreasing the user''s presence and sound. Dodge (Active) - Level MAX: Allows the user to swiftly evade incoming attacks with enhanced agility and reflexes, the user gains an intuitive sense of foresight, enabling them to predict and avoid enemy strikes more effectively. Weapon mastery (Active) level 35: Grants the user mastery over all kinds of weapons plus increased speed and damage while using a weapon by 35%, can be leveled up using any kind of melee weapon. Close-quarter combat (Active) level 40: Proficiency in hand-to-hand fighting styles and techniques plus increased speed, strength, and damage during hand-to-hand combat by 40% Mentor (Passive) - Level 9: The user can more effectively impart his knowledge, powers and skills to other people hastening their learning process, the higher the level the faster and more efficiently the target will learn, +9% learning speed of the target, +9% target comprehension ability during teaching session] Dash (Active) - Level 21: Grants a 31% burst of speed for short distances, consuming 1 Stamina point for each use. Throwing (Active) - Level MAX: Grants a 100% increase to the user¡¯s throwing accuracy, distance, speed and damage. Acting (Active) - Level 8: The user can use his superior acting abilities to deceive and lie to other people, the higher the level the better the user is at acting and the higher his chances of deception are. Cooking (Active) Level 5: The user can cock meals that recover HP, MP and SP by 5%, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate] He had received the fire resistance ability during his 2-day fight against the dragon which assisted him greatly. As for his physical damage resistance ability, Levi couldn''t help but shudder as he remembered the day he had acquired it. It happened while he was getting attacked from every direction by a group of more than five thousand flying rhinos. Acnologia in his endless hunger had eaten one of their young ones and like anyone in their place they didn''t like that very much. Levi had ended up losing his left arm, both his legs, and even had a rhino horn driven straight through his heart that day before he managed to escape, the only reason he didn''t die immediately was Koh and the red eastern dragon''s immense vitality. It took him twelve hours to regenerate his limbs and recover to full health, he could only thank his gamer¡¯s body for that, and when he did he wanted to catch Acnologia and beat him till he was one step away from death, what infuriated him more than almost getting killed was that Acnologia didn''t even Suffer a single scratch from it, he had let Levi handle all the consequences. After that day Levi didn''t talk to Acnologia and just ignored him for a full month which Levi knew was torture to the dragon through their mutual link. Thankfully Acnologia seemed to learn his lesson and fixed his eating habits after that day. He still ate whatever he fancied but he became more careful about it. Sadly he didn''t get any new abilities after his spiritual body reached levels 40 and 50 which was quite a big disappointment for him, but he couldn''t complain, the abilities he already received were more than enough. Looking at his massively improved status Levi was more assured of his Victory, overall though, he hoped that it wouldn''t come to that but when was his luck ever good, ¡®Maybe I should invest some stat points in luck?.¡¯ he thought seeing how luck was his lowest stat currently before dismissing it, ¡®Nah, I am sure everything will work out just fine.¡¯ Before long they were on top of the huge tree and Levi could see a red spirit trapped at its center, even from here Levi could feel its evil and malevolence radiating and it seemed to notice him too as even though nothing changed Levi could feel its gaze on him. Landing in front of the tree Levi approached Vaatu, how this encounter goes will decide if he goes home or remains stuck here. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 48 - The way back home and meeting Vaatu Step by step Levi walked towards Vaatu with Acnologia beside him, it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous, counting both shows, this was one of the strongest entities ever shown, aside from Raava, and it seemed Acnologia was also feeling the pressure as he surveyed his surroundings cautiously. Levi noticed that the tree hole Vaatu was trapped in was shaped like an eye with Vaatu I as the pupil which made for an eerie sight. Vaatu didn''t say a word until they were right in front of him and the tree, Levi even started to think that he might be unable to talk in his current state but if his memories from the show served him right that wasn''t true. ¡°So, did the avatar bite your tongue or what?.¡± said Levi in a mocking be the with a slight smirk on his face. That seemed to finally get a reaction out of Vaatu, ¡°What is a human like you doing here? It''s been so long since I''ve seen one of your kind and you don''t seem to have died and crossed over to the spirit world, how curious.¡± said Vaatu, his tone neither angry nor annoyed, displaying no emotions at all. ¡°Ha-ah, trust me mate I don''t want to be here just as much as you don''t want to be trapped in that tree.¡± Said Levi sighing, he was talking about being trapped in the spirit world, although he was a little caught off guard that Vaatu could tell that he hadn''t died but he wasn''t too surprised, he was one of the oldest beings in the spirit world and that was to be expected, he didn''t show any reaction to it on his face. ¡°Thankfully I won''t be here for long and for that I will need your help.¡± said Levi with an innocent smile on his face before continuing as that innocent smile evil, ¡°Not that you have a say in the matter anyhow.¡± Saying that Levi conjured a golden spear and proceeded to draw strange patterns on the rocks and ground surrounding the tree with Vaatu watching him. He had practiced this set of patterns and runes more than once before and so he could replicate them perfectly. They were the ones Tobirama found in the library that could help him get back home, but sadly he never had a sufficient source of energy. Vaatu watched for a while before he finally spoke, ¡°These¡­runes, You plan to drain me of my energy and forcefully rip a portal to another realm¡± he said, his tone neither angry nor fearful just like before, it was as if he was talking about somebody else and didn''t care at all. Whistling Levi spoke, ¡°I expect no less from one of the oldest spirits in the spirit realm, and yes, that is exactly what I am planning to do, you don''t have to worry about it though, it is not like you''re using it.¡± said Levi in a carefree tone, although inside a storm was raging. Other realms? Vaatu recognised the runes and patterns which wasn''t much of a surprise, but what surprised Levi was the mention of other realms, ''So there are more realms other than the spirit realm and the physical world!?.¡¯ questioned Levi but he didn''t voice it out loud. He knew that Vaatu would never tell him and it would only show his lack of knowledge and a possible weakness that could be exploited. ¡°How curious indeed, how could a human your age possess knowledge like this? By your race''s standards, you''re barely just a fledgling, it seems a lot has changed since I''ve been sealed, although sadly I have to agree with you, my energy is indeed just going to waste as it is right now, at least it can help someone else¡± said Vatuu, his tone this time curious and intrigued, but he still had that unhurried and calm aura in his tone, as if whatever was happening didn''t concern him at all. Levi would have been apprehensive if Vaatu wasn''t sealed, but right now? He wasn''t worried at all, what could the lump of dark red energy do in its current state, besides getting used as a battery, although Vaatu being nice and okay with it did unnerve him, this wasn''t what he expected the dark spirit to be like, he expected him to be angry, vengeful, or at least annoyed, still he didn''t show any his thoughts on his outside appearance, Vaatu was sealed and couldn''t do anything right now. Before long Levi was done with his carvings as he disabled his spear, a big rune circle now surrounded Vaatu and the tree he was trapped in, ready to drain him of all his energy. ¡®Hopefully it would be enough.¡¯ thought Levi, without his Gamer¡¯s mind active he would be fidgeting in nervousness right about now. ¡°Are you sure about this buddy?.¡± asked Levi as he turned towards Acnologia who nodded resolutely. He was asking about Acnologia going into the physical world with him, Levi had no problem with it, he was just worried about Acnologia not being able to survive in there, but now that he was so insistent he could do nothing about it, worst case scenario he could just store him inside of his body till he figures something out. But, if his theory was right when he switched to his physical body with Acnologia inside of him, he would also switch with him too, he was a part of him after all, sure he wasn''t like The Blue Eagle, Koh or the eastern dragon who had died completely and assimilated to him, but he was nonetheless bonded with him and by all means should be affected by his ability.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Now that everything was settled there was no use delaying it any longer, recalling Acnologia back into his side and telling him to stay close Levi took a deep breath in before approaching the rune circle. Ignoring Vaatu''s strangely calm attitude, Levi bent down beside the rune circle and put his hand on it. He first needs to inject energy into it, in this case, Chi, to activate it before it starts to absorb energy on its own. As for the reason Levi could control his own Chi to send it into the runes, it was because of his ethereal force ability, not only could he use it to reinforce himself, observe his surroundings, and suppress his enemies, but he also found out that he could use it to control his inner energies, which was only Chi at the current time, but hopeful if he ever gains more energies in the future he would be able to control them as well. His Chi seeped into the runes and started spreading to every part of it, Levi could feel his reserves thinning but it was not worth mentioning, with the eastern dragon and Koh¡¯s 3k Chi points each it would be a miracle if he could even expend 1% of it in the startup phase. Sure enough, before long the runes started glowing and shining and they started absorbing his Chi faster and more greedily than before, Levi immediately stopped supplying them with any more of it, it was no longer necessary. Using observation on the rune circle and Vaatu Levi received the information he was looking for. [Ding] [Dimension-breaking rune circle: A rune circle used to puncture holes in the dimensions they are used in and use them to travel to the intended destination. Startup cost: 50 Chi points (Completed) Activation cost: 467/500.000 Chi points] Seeing that it had already started to drain the energy from Vaatu Levi was relieved, he didn''t have any doubt about his inscription skills as he had practiced them dozens of times before but he was afraid that whatever seal avatar Wan put in place would restrict the absorption. Thankfully that wasn''t the case, now he could only wait and hope that Vaatu¡¯s energy reserves were sufficient, or could at least fill it up till it was almost full and he could compensate for the remaining energy himself. Sadly when it came to Vaatu, aside from the name he only received question marks for everything else which was something he expected, although observation had reached max level he still couldn''t prop those who were far stronger than him and had much higher levels. Sitting cross-legged Levi waited, that''s all he could do now, he had done everything he could, searched all around the spirit realm, and sought help from all kinds of spirit world inhabitants and this was his final resort, he could only sit in meditation while wishing it worked. *** Two hours passed like that with the runes circle slowly draining Vaatu and lighting up by the second and Levi sitting cross-legged beside it. It was all going according to plan when suddenly and out of nowhere the crazy laughter of vaatu started ringing in Levi¡¯s ear, bringing a chill up his spine, ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ thought Levi as he immediately got up ready for battle with Acnologia doing the same. ¡°HAHAHAHA, FOOLISH MORTALS.¡± Vaatu laughed at the top of his lungs, ¡°I SHOULD BE GRATEFUL TO YOU HUMANS AT THIS POINT HAHAHA.¡± Levi didn''t know what was happening but he knew that something definitely went wrong, immediately he put his hand on Acnologia¡¯s head. His hand shined for a moment before a full suit of golden armor covered Acnologia from head to toe, leaving no gap, it even had sharp claws on both his hands and legs, and a spearhead at the end of his tail, it was specially designed for war and killing. Levi on the other hand conjured his own golden armor with a double-edged sword in each hand, all of that might seem like it took long but it was barely a second before both Acnologia and Levi were covered with glowing golden armor and ready for battle. ¡°I AM FINALLY FREE¡± shouted Vaatu at the top of his lungs, his earlier calm and composed demeanor nowhere to be seen, immediately after a shock wave so strong blasted with Vaatu at the center pushing both Levi and Acnologia away. While Vatuu was having his moment and before the shock wave hit Levi tried stealing his face, but it didn''t work, which Levi expected as Vaatu didn''t really have a face, immediately after he braced for the impact, getting blasted and landing a distance away Levi immediately took into the air, disabling both his swords and flying with no wings! It was the ability of the eastern dragon he subjugated, he could use his ability to fly without needing to turn into him. High in the air, Levi could observe the situation more clearly, and he finally understood what had gone wrong. The rune circle that he had placed not only absorbed energy from Vatuu, but it had also absorbed whatever energy was keeping him trapped, hence undoing the seal on him. Levi had an ugly look on his face as he came to that realization, ¡°Things just hit the fucking fan.¡± he said. Freeing Vaatu not only ruined any knowledge of the future he might have had but he might have just doomed the entire world into absolute darkness and suffering. ¡°I need to seal him again.¡± thought Levi with a dark look on his face, he didn''t know how he could do it but he still had to try anyhow. As for Vaatu, he was running around in a circle and laughing maniacally at the top of his lungs ignoring Levi and Acnologia entirely, he obviously didn''t see them as a threat. With a cold smile at the side of his lips Levi spoke to Acnologia who was also hovering beside him in his shining golden armor, ¡°See that buddy? Apparently he isn''t taking us seriously at all, how about we change his mind.¡± Getting an affirmative reply from Acnologia Levi summoned a golden bow and arrow, Vaatu who was on the ground even stopped celebrating, seemingly feeling the threat that the bow and arrow posed to him, but what Levi didn''t next was completely out of his expectations. Levi didn''t aim his way but instead he aimed straight at the sky above! Enhancing the arrow with as much Ethereal force as he could, Levi could feel his Chi reserves plummeting by the second, but he didn''t stop, he wanted to make this arrow as strong as possible, finally he fired it, the arrow flew straight into the sky before disappearing [Ding] [-3000 Chi points] A screen popped off in front of Levi that only he could see, looking at the deducted Chi points his heart ached, but he knew that it was worth it nonetheless, sadly he couldn''t use this attack repeatedly. Nothing happened for a long time making Vaatu confused, ¡°Hahaha, Did you humans devolve while I was locked away, what was the point of that attac¡­.¡± but before he could finish his speech a bright golden light exploded in the sky. It was as if the sun had just appeared in the sky out of nowhere, and right after it golden rain started falling. ¡°What is that? Rain?.¡± questioned Vaatu with a calm tone of voice, still confused by what was happening, ¡°WAIT NO.¡± but he seemed to catch on quickly as he shouted with a panicked tone while quickly trying to slither out of the way of the rain. Sadly for him, it was too late, countless arrows came raining down on top of him blocking every path of escape he could think of, penetrating every part of his body and pinning him to the ground. It kept going like that with arrows raining continuously and Vaatu screaming nonstop, unable to escape. Levi and Acnologia were positioned perfectly, just right out of the arrow rain, but Levi wasn''t happy, he knew that although this would indeed deal a blow to the dark entity it wasn''t nearly enough to incapacitate him. If he ever hopes to seal him back up again he needs him to be much weaker than he is now. Ps: If you want to see more pictures of previous chapters without going back to search for them, and want to know when the next chapter will be released toucan join my discord, link below. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 49 - Fighting Vaatu The rain of arrows finally stopped as Vaatu regained his bearings, ¡°I AM GOING TO KILL YOU¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs, but Levi wasn''t phased. Not to mention his Gamer¡¯s mind, even if he didn''t have it his journey through the spirit realm during the past two years had made sure that he was hardened again and again, very few things could shake the current him. He had seen and experienced many things, things that most people would never have to face their entire lives so he wasn''t phased. Vatuu immediately rushed at him so fast that Levi and Acnologia were barely able to react to him, immediately engaging him in close-quarter combat with Levi using a double edge sword in each hand and Acnologia relying on his armor claws and shape tail to inflict damage, he didn''t use his fire breath though, they were moving so fast that he might just attack his ally. They were continuously inflicting injuries on Vaatu but it barely took a fraction of a second for those injuries to heal, the dark spirit wasn''t sitting ideally either, it continuously lashed at them with its tentacles and not only that, Levi could feel something trying to invade his body. [Ding] [Foreign entity trying to invade user mind] [Gamer¡¯s mind successfully resisted the intrusion] [Ding] [Foreign entity trying to invade user mind] [Gamer¡¯s mind successfully resisted the intrusion] [Ding¡­..] The notifications kept coming one after the other, Vatuu didn''t give up and kept trying again and again, sadly for him he didn''t know that he would never succeed, with Gamer¡¯s mind active Levi didn''t have to worry about any psychic attacks. Sadly the same couldn''t be said about Acnologia, although he had a strong mental defense and managed to resist for some time, but he was no match for Vaatu and soon enough he was about to be overwhelmed. Levi immediately sent him an order to hide inside his body which Acnologia didn''t hesitate in following at all. Unfortunately for Levi, even with Acnologia with him they were barely able to maintain a stalemate, now that he was facing Vaatu alone he was soon overwhelmed as a tentacle came crushing from above him sending him crashing straight into the ground, creating a big hole and raising a cloud of smoke and dust. Vaatu didn''t chase him down instead he kept floating above him as he spoke his tone curious, ¡°What an interesting human you''re, not to mention that I can''t seem to get past your mental defenses, those golden weapons and armor of yours, and merging with that dragon, just who are you.¡± said Vaatu, his tone at the end going back into his calm and neutral one. Levi on the other hand couldn''t help but smile as he lay sprawled on his back on the ground, his armor broken and his face fully revealed as he looked up at Vaatu. He could feel it, he could feel the extreme fear pervading Vaatu¡¯s body, even though he didn''t show it. People always fear the unknown, and now it seems that spirits were no different, for Vaatu Levi was an unknown element that had shown more than one ability that he had never seen in his tens of thousands of years alive. ¡°I am just someone who is trying to get back home, to get back to my family, and you''re nothing but a hurdle obstructing my path, a hurdle that I will get over like I did countless before you.¡± said Levi as he slowly got up, each word giving him more strength as black dragon scales started growing on his body. It covered both his arms, making his nails grow into sharp razor edges. Then his legs as eerie cracks that would have set shivers down people''s spines started sounding in the now quiet battlefield, it was the sounds of his leg bones rearranging themselves as they turned from their normal Shape into an inverted shape like that of a goat or a humanoid demon, giving him more Agility and stability, black razor sharp nails also grew from the tip of his toes. The scales covered the upper side of his face as his eyes turned from sky blue to red, his teeth transformed from their normal shape into sharp edges. And the scales spread until they covered his midsection as well. He still retained his humanoid form, but from just one glance one could tell that he was way much tougher and stronger than before.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. This was the Hybrid form that Levi had perfected while merged with Acnologia, its boost was amazing and Levi didn''t have to sacrifice his Agility by turning into a big dragon, he was also a much smaller target this way. Of course turning into the complete form of Acnologia would give him better defense and strength but it''ll affect his Agility and maneuverability. He could also do the same transformation with the red eastern dragon but it was much weaker in both offense and defense so he didn''t use it earlier. ¡°Humph, Insolent mortals, always so arrogant.¡± said Vaatu as he dived towards Levi, but the next moment he stopped in his tracks. Levi who had been below him just a moment ago had vanished into thin air, Vaatu looked everywhere but he couldn''t spot him, suddenly he felt an intense sense of danger from behind him, he only had the time to bring his tentacles in defense to block. A huge torrent of fire came raining down on him scorching his body and making his defense useless. Nevertheless by the time the fire stopped all the wounds Vaatu had incurred had already healed, looking around he couldn''t spot Levi anywhere. Suddenly he felt intense sharp pain at the side of his body, as if a small object had collided into him at incomprehensible speeds sending him stumbling to one side. By the time he looked in that direction there was nobody there and he immediately felt sharp pain again, this time on his back. Like that Vaatu kept getting hit again and again but he couldn''t catch Levi no matter how hard he tried, his own size became an obstacle in his way, it was an advantage most of the time, but against extremely fast opponents like the current Levi, it became a huge burden. The only time he could catch a glimpse of Levi was when he stopped on the ground to pick up a huge rock and throw it his way, almost making him cry at how much strength that little body of his held, like that Vaatu was getting bombarded with fire, huge rocks, and hits from every direction, not able to retaliate at all. Unfortunately for Levi, although his Stamina was monstrous with the addition of Koh, Acnologia, and the Red Dragon, Vaatu''s health seemed to be even more so. Two hours later Levi was near his limit, no matter how much he didn''t like the dark spirit he had to give it to him, the bastard had unnatural endurance. The moment he couldn''t maintain his Hybrid form any longer the pressure on him will multiply by many folds. Of course Levi still had a few trump cards he hadn''t used yet so he wasn''t at his wit''s end. Jumping back, Levi finally left Vaatu alone for the first time during the last two hours as he landed on the ground some distance away from him. ¡°YOU DAMN INSECT, YOU INSIGNIFICANT WORM, I AM GOING TO TORTURE YOUR SOUL FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS TO COME, I WILL NEVER LET YOU¡­...¡± Screamed Vaatu nonstop at the top of his lungs when Levi separated from him, to say he was mad would be an understatement. Hearing him Levi was even a little embarrassed, relying on his small size and speed he had harassed Vaatu for two hours straight not giving him any rest, the poor dark spirit didn''t even manage to land a hit, but that didn''t mean that he was done yet. Just as Vaatu lunged at him Levi¡¯s size increased so quickly that the dark spirit didn''t have any time to react to it as he was caught off guard, he turned into a black eastern dragon as he wrapped his whole body around Vaatu like a snake. The reason his scales were black and not red was that he could pick and choose the characteristics of his bond spirits and merge them together, choosing the best trait or each one, so he had picked Acnologia¡¯s scales that had superior defense and spread them all over the eastern dragon''s body as he turned into him. And not only that, sharp centipede legs grew all around the dragon''s body as he started attacking and stabbing Vaatu with them. ¡°WHAT KIND OF MONSTROSITY ARE YOU.¡± screamed Vaatu, afraid!, he no longer wanted to kill him, he just wanted to get away from him at this point, to run as far away as he could and never meet this anomaly again. During his tens of thousands of years alive he had never witnessed anything like this before, he no longer thought that Levi was even a human, he might be an old spirit that was just disguising himself like that, everything was possible in the spirit realm. Ethereal force covered Levi¡¯s centipede legs and dragon teeth as he continuously bit and clawed at Vaatu delivering even more damage than before, sometimes even breathing fire on him. Just as Levi felt that Vaatu was about to slip out of his grasp he immediately used Ethereal force suppression and pressed down on him Vaatu who was finally about to get out of the grasp of this monstrosity felt as if the weight of a mountain suddenly fell upon him as every move of his became a hundred times harder. ¡°AGHHH, WHAT IS THIS, WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?.¡± screamed Vaatu at the top of his lungs, if he was afraid before now he was terrified, if he had hair on his body it would be standing straight right now. Levi didn''t want to use ethereal force before because he knew that Vaatu would escape as soon as he did so and he might just lose his only chance to seal him away, now that he had him in his hold though he had no such reservations. Levi didn''t pay any heed to the screaming Vaatu as he used all of his remaining energy to wear down Vaatu, clawing and biting continuously, soon after Levi started to feel the exhaustion getting to him, putting his last remaining energy into one final assault Levi jumped back and turned back into his human form panting. He had been going all out for more than two hours, even with the monstrous Stamina and energy he had he was exhausted. ¡®What a monster.¡¯ thought Levi and Vaatu at the same time as they looked at each other, none of them aware of the others thoughts, but one thing was clear Levi was exhausted and spent, and Vaatu although was definitely tired as well he could still go for more. ¡®Avatar Wan and Korra definitely didn''t have to fight this hard to beat him, why the hell is he so strong.¡¯ thought Levi in exasperation, he was sure that his memory might not be perfect but it wasn''t bad either. Then it suddenly hit him, Avatar Wan and Korra had their bending, and not just that, they had all four elements! While he was going at it using only brute force and fire bending, ¡®So that''s why.¡¯ thought Levi in helplessness, even if he had figured it out now he still couldn''t do anything about it. Thankfully Vaatu seemed to be wary of him and his tricks as he didn''t approach him, giving him time to rest, of course Levi wasn''t going to just sit still. ¡°What is it? Don''t tell me that the ancient and feared vaatu is afraid of me? A mere human.¡± taunted Levi in a tone of ridicule, he could barely fight back now but he wasn''t going to project a weak appearance, that would be the worst thing he could do. ¡°You''re no human.¡± replied Vaatu seriously, his tone grave, but Levi could detect a little helplessness in it also, it seemed Levi¡¯s plan had worked as Vaatu didn''t attack him, or so he had thought. Slowly the ground below Levi¡¯s feet started to shake as mixed sounds started coming from the distance. Looking at the source of the sounds Levi¡¯s hairs stood on end, spirits, no monsters, monsters as far as the eye could see were rushing this way from all directions, even from the sky. Levi could tell that those were obviously innocent spirits corroded by Vaatu¡¯s dark energy, he had seen him do it in the show, but as there were no spirits nearby Levi didn''t have to worry about it, ¡®It seemed I have gravy miscalculated the range of his spirit control ability.¡¯ thought Levi with a dark look on his face. ¡°HAHAHA, NO MATTER WHAT YOU''RE, HUMAN OR NOT, YOU''RE GOING TO DIE HERE TODAY.¡± screamed Vaatu at the top of his lungs as he pulled away from Levi, even with his current advantage he still didn''t dare underestimate Levi, he had done so before and regretted it dearly *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 50 - Sealing Vaatu An: For people who want to ask me questions you can join my discord and ask there, I will do my best to answer, I am posting on six different platforms and sometimes I miss some of you. https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 Enjoy. *** Countless spirit animals were rushing in from every direction, Levi could even feel some of them moving underground. He immediately took to the skies, there were spirits there too but there were way fewer of them. Conjuring his bow, Levi started firing arrows in every direction unceasingly, draining his Chi reserves even further, but it was useless; it didn''t even make a dent in the army of feral spirits. Closing his eyes and disabling his bow Levi opened them after a while and snapped his fingers, a transparent spherical forcefield spread with him as the center, where ever it passed the spirits either dissipated completely for the weaker and ethereal ones or were knocked down from the sky for the stronger ones. Sadly Levi wasn''t facing against consciousness beings who would value their survival above all else, his attack didn''t even make them flinch as they ignored their downed comrades and continued charging towards him. ¡®This is really bad.¡¯ thought Levi while smiling helplessly, just one small miscalculation had led to this, ¡®If only I had known beforehand.¡¯ he lamented in his heart but it was already too late now. The army of spirits was getting even closer and Vaatu¡¯s laughter was getting even louder in the background, looking at this scene Levi knew that it was already too late, there was no longer any hope of sealing Vaatu back if no miracle happened, he could only try his best to get out of this situations. ¡°Ha-ah¡± sighing Levi closed his eyes. *SWITCH* The moment he opened them again the world in front of him seemed to have frozen, Vaatu and the spirits were all frozen still without moving a muscle, but if one paid careful attention they would notice that they were still moving, however it was so slow that it was negligible. A spirit that looked like a crow was even right in front of Levi¡¯s face, extending his finger Levi poked it ever so lightly. Slowly the spirit started to deform at the place Levi had poked it at, it was like it was shot by a high caliber rifle and it was bursting apart in slow motion. Ignoring the bursting spirit Levi flew higher as he maneuvered himself between them until he was so high that he could see the entire battlefield from here. The army of spirits had already moved by a bit but it didn''t seem that they even noticed he had disappeared. Levi couldn''t help but get lost in this sensation of omnipotence, he had felt it dozens of times during the past two years but every time it was as if it was his first. While using Limit breaker he felt that he could do anything, that he wasn''t shackled by anything, he didn''t even need his hybrid form or Divine armament armor, just his enhanced natural defense was enough, he didn''t even need his bonded spirits, while in this state he could feel an endless reserve of energy and stamina at his disposal. Of course, he also knew that this was all just temporary, soon he wouldn''t be able to maintain it for any longer, but he still had all the time that he needed. Slowly inhaling and exhaling Levi moved his hands, and immediately half of the spirit animals that were charging towards him, specifically the ones that had physical form and blood! jerked, for as far as the eye can see they started to immediately inflate before bursting open from the inside out, their blood spreading everywhere. That was blood-bending! Levi couldn''t use it normally, but with the boost of limit breaker he could finally break the suppression of the spirit realm on him and use his bending powers, aside from Limit breaker this was his other trump card. Sadly this only took out half of the approaching horde, the remaining ones were just transparent spirits that did not have any blood in them, of course that didn''t mean Levi didn''t have a way to deal with them. Conjuring his bow and arrow he coated it in ethereal force again before firing it into the sky, doing the same again and again in every direction, he felt as if his energy was inexhaustible while using limit breaker, and it might as well be, he had never run out of it while in his limit breaker state. Of course the more he strained himself the more backlash he would have to deal with later, but that was trouble he''d leave to his future self. *** Vaatu was laughing maniacally far from Levi as he saw the spirits swarm and drown him, he couldn''t even see him anymore, he was sure that the monstrosity that called itself human was done for this time.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Or so he thought! The next scene would have made Vaatu¡¯s skin crawl if he had any, right before his eyes he saw all the spirits getting pushed away from Levi, with some dying immediately and the ones that were better off were knocked down into the ground. The next second the damned human disappeared from before him as if he had teleported, it was way faster than when he had turned into a half-dragon like before, and in less than a second after that half his army of spirits burst open in front of him, their blood turning into rivers as it fell into the ground. ¡°BLOOD BENDING!¡± shouted Vaatu shocked, not believing what he was seeing, he was after all an immortal ancient spirit so it was bound that he knew what blood bending is, but he was shocked nonetheless. Vaatu didn''t even get enough time to process his shock when a rain of golden arrows came raining down from above, even more than what had been used on him before, some even grazing him as he quickly retreated from there in fear. He still had deep fear towards that rain of arrows, out of all the moves Levi had used that was the thing that made him suffer most, he didn''t think that he would ever forget about it for his entire life. By the time the rain of arrows stopped, which was way longer than the one used against him, his army of spirits was completely annihilated, making Vaatu even more fearful. ¡°An army of tens of thousands was just wiped out like that?.¡± he muttered to himself in disbelief, there were still spirit beasts some distance away coming to aid him, but what use would they be? ¡®I need to get out of here.¡¯ That thought assaulted Vaatu¡¯s mind again and again as he turned around and darted from there as fast as possible, as long as he could have enough time to recover to his peak state he was sure that monstrosity wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Alas, he couldn''t even keep up with Levi in his hybrid form mod, let alone when he was using limit breaker, just when he turned around to leave he found Levi right in front of him. A punch harder than anything Levi had thrown at him before collided with his face sending him back. ¡®What is happening, he seems like an entirely different person.¡¯ thought Vaatu his fear getting stronger, he had seen how Levi fought before and had felt his strength, but the one in front of him right now was on another league of his own, just when he finished that train of thoughts another punch collided with his face sending him even further back. He had finally noticed what was happening when he was punched back the third time, with every punch he was getting pushed closer to that cursed tree that trapped him for thousands of years. Seeing what was happening Vaatu couldn''t stay calm any longer as he started to do anything he couldn''t to get out of his current predicament, ¡°YOU DAMN HUMAN, YOU WILL NOT TRAP ME AGAIN¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs as he started struggling madly. Levi though still didn''t show everything that he had, with a wave of his hand all the blood that was flowing like rivers on the ground previously was brought up and formed a sphere around Levi, Vaatu and the tree blocking all routes of escape and making their surroundings turn into complete darkness, before the remaining blood lashed at Vaatu like whips, with some of it turning into red ice weapons and piercing him. And not only that, with every fist Levi threw after that a torrent or a ball of fire would fly at Vaatu, illuminating their surroundings, injuring him and weakening him even further. The blood sphere around them kept shrinking the closer Vaatu was pushed into the tree, until it was barely holding both of them inside. By now Vaatu started struggling with all his might making it even harder for Levi to hold him down, his tentacles were flailing everywhere trying to get out of this predicament. And he might have been successful if this was Levi in his hybrid form, but now that he had limit breaker active he didn''t have any hope. The blood sphere shrank even further until Vaatu was almost pushed back into the tree, sadly that meant there was less of a space for Levi to dodge in so even with how inhuman he was while using limit breaker he was still hit repeatedly, still that did nothing with his enchanted defense. Copying what he had seen from the show, at least as best as he could, Levi summoned fire and blood and made them circle around Vaatu as they pushed him into the tree with him getting smaller by the second. At this point Levi started to notice something strange, at first he thought that it was Vaatu''s struggles becoming weaker but soon he noticed that it wasn''t that, it was as if there was a force helping him in containing Vaatu, it felt strangely similar to the spirit realm''s suppression on him. ¡®Is the spirit realm helping me?.¡¯ thought Levi, but it did make sense, if the spirit realm had the least bit of consciousness it wouldn''t want Vaatu running loose anytime soon. ¡°NOOOOOOOO, I''LL GIVE YOU WHATEVER YOU WANT JUST LET ME GO.¡± screamed Vaatu as loud as he could, changing his tactics from threats to begging and trying to play on Levi¡¯s greed, but sadly for him that wouldn''t work. Soon Vaatu was completely encased in the tree leaving only one tentacle behind but even without Levi doing anything it was getting pushed in with that mysterious force¡¯s help, and it was a good thing because Levi couldn''t maintain Limit breaker any longer. Falling down on one knee and breathing heavily, Levi had a satisfied smile on his face, he had actually done it, ¡®From now on nothing could go wrong.¡¯ thought Levi satisfied. The next second the remaining tentacle of Vaatu, just as it was about to be sealed, elongated into unnatural lengths and swept at Levi, feeling the incoming danger Levi tried his best to dodge, but limit breaker had taken a toll on him, he barely had any energy left and was far from his top shape, he couldn''t even cover himself in scales as protection. The next second the tentacle had already swept past him and was drawn back into the tree by the mysterious force getting sealed, Vaatu¡¯s laughter though confused Levi. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, EVEN IF I GET SEALED HERE TODAY IT WAS WORTH IT, I HAVE TAKEN YOU DOWN WITH ME HAHAHAH.¡± laughed Vaatu loudly. [Ding] [ -3000HP] [Warning!] [User¡¯s health points reached 0] [User¡¯s is in critical condition] [Supplementing health points with bond spirit health points] [User¡¯s state stabilizing] Levi felt the world spin around him and was about to black out when he noticed the system messages. He was lying on his back on the ground and looking up at the sky, but he didn''t have to check his body to know what had happened, he only had to look to his left to understand everything, there on his left the lower half of his body lay motionless, from the stomach down, it was a gruesome sight. ¡®Ha-ah, I really had to jinx it didn''t I¡¯ thought Levi, not even able to mutter any words, he didn''t have the energy for it. ¡®Thankfully I am not in a fatal state¡¯ he thought, if anyone heard that right now they would vomit blood from shock, it was even a miracle that he was conscious right now but he still thought he wasn''t in a critical state! Of course the reason Levi thought that was that he was looking at his health points, and he noticed that they weren''t getting any lower, on the contrary, rapid recovery and Gamer¡¯s body were working overtime in healing him. Of course all of this is thanks to Gamer¡¯s body in the first place, without it, it wouldn''t matter how hard rapid recovery worked, it would have never been able to restore him. Acnologia had also been worried sick at first but after a lot of consolation from Levi, he seemed to have calmed down, of course he couldn''t get out for now, Levi still had to rely on his health points while they were bonded to keep his state stable. ¡°WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE.¡± said a panicked voice from the side as rushed footsteps got closer. Turning around Levi relaxed when he saw that it was only Tobirama, if he had to face another enemy now then that was it for him. ¡°It appears we made a slight miscalculation in the rune circle.¡± said Levi with all his strength. ¡°Never mind about that, we need to get you help immediately.¡± said Tobirama in distress, it was obvious he was starting to panic, although he didn''t show it on his face Levi had known him for long enough to detect it. ¡°Nah, don''t worry, this is nothing but a scratch, although I still need you to watch over me for the time being.¡± said Levi stopping Tobirama from doing anything that might make his situation even worse. Hearing him Tobirama finally relaxed, he could only nod seriously and sit cross-legged beside Levi, he believed in his master and knew that if he said it would be alright then it would, no matter how grave the situation looked. Seeing that Tobirama had calmed down and listened to his order Levi couldn''t help but once again praise competent subordinates as he turned his attention to his notifications, he had been ignoring them all throughout the battle but right now when he looked over he got a Pleasant surprise. Aside from the Leveled up skills and abilities he had actually completed a quest, he was so busy before that he didn''t even notice that he had received it. [Quest = Seal the dark spirit Vaatu - Completed¡­ *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 51 - Fire bending ¡°Unbelievable¡± exclaimed Vaatu and Tobirama at the same time. They had just watched Levi¡¯s lower body slowly regenerate during the past hours, and now he was back to normal and standing on his two feet like nothing had happened, the part that separated from him previously had completely disappeared at one moment, as if it had never existed. Levi knew about that before when he had lost a limp, and he was also glad, he didn''t want his body parts falling into the wrong hands, you never know what people could do with that. Of course Levi had to cover his lower body in clothes he conjured using divine armament, he may be able to regenerate body parts but clothes were another matter entirely. Stretching his legs Levi didn''t feel any different from before, this was the wonder of Gamer¡¯s body, Acnologia was by the side eating the corpses of the dead spirit animals Levi had slain previously. He had seen Levi regenerate multiple body parts more than once so he wasn''t that surprised, in fact he himself could do it, which shocked Levi the first time he did. ¡°May I ask how?¡± asked Tobirama, Levi could even feel Vaatu pay it more attention from within the tree, obviously he also wanted to know the answer. Hearing his question Levi couldn''t help but smile, ¡°I am just built different.¡± He had wanted to say that for a while now, and it wasn''t as if he was lying, he was literally built differently from everyone else. Tobirama only nodded seriously after hearing it, not questioning Levi¡¯s answer at all, Vaatu on the other hand was obviously not satisfied. ¡°Why don''t you modify the rune circle like I told you to, I need to rest and meditate for a little while longer.¡± said Levi to which Tobirama nodded and went to work, Levi had already told him what went wrong previously so he knew what to do. Of course that was only an excuse on Levi''s part, the real reason was that he wanted to check his quest rewards, he hadn''t checked them previously because he was way too tired and decided to leave them for later and now was the time. Sitting cross-legged Levi closed his eyes, he appeared to be in meditation but he was checking his quest and notifications instead, of course he was still totally aware of his surroundings and could react at any moment. [Quest: seal the dark spirit Vaatu - completed The dark spirit Vatuu escaped due to your mistake and is going on to wreak havoc and chaos on both the spirit and physical world, seal him back, save the world and fix your mistake. Objective 1: seal Vaatu back in his previous prison and save the world. Objective 2: seal vaatu using at least 1 bending element. Reward 1: Spirit body sub-abilities, purification and sealing - Unlocked. Reward 2: Fire bending - Unlocked] Seeing the second reward Levi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head before he regained his composure. Far away it seemed Tobirama had noticed Levi''s reaction as he frowned, but he thought that it was only his remaining Internet injuries and nothing else before he went back to his work. Levi on the other hand, although looked calm on the outside, but on the inside a storm was still raging, even his Gamer¡¯s mind didn''t seem to be able to contain his excitement. Finally! He had finally gotten his second bending element. Good and bad luck do indeed come hand in hand, although he had freed Vaatu and almost doomed the world but it had all worked out in the end. Previously although he could use fire bending but it wasn''t really his own power, he was relying on external factors like his bonded spirits, but now it was different, it was completely a part of him. Checking his fire bending ability he was surprised to find out that it was already level 11, but he soon realized why, even though he had just gotten fire bending he had been using it a lot before and gaining experience so it was only natural that he already had some levels in it. Calming down Levi looked at his first reward that he had ignored until now. Purification (Active) level 1: Purify anything, the higher the level the faster the purification and the higher the success rate. Sealing (Active) level 1: Seal anything, the higher the level the higher the sealing success rate. Seeing the two skills descriptions Levi couldn''t help but get depressed as his eye twitched, ¡®If only I had these two previously, things would have gone way much smoother, it was like they were made specifically to counter Vaatu.¡¯ Unfortunately things don''t always go as one wants in life. However Levi noticed one specific thing about the sealing ability, it said it could seal anything!, ¡®Does that mean I could seal another person''s bending powers if I wanted to?, or maybe I can seal space to prevent those with spatial abilities from moving?.¡¯ thought Levi, sadly he couldn''t try it now. ¡®As for purification it might be just as overpowered, I just have to be more creative in using it.¡¯The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Deciding to test both skills later Levi continued reading his notifications to see what other things he had missed, and there was a lot. [Weapons mastery leveled up +6] [Close-quarter combat leveled up +2] [Dash level up +3] [Water bending leveled up +4] [Limit breaker leveled up +2] [Danger sense levels up +6] [Rapid recovery leveled up +2] [Spirit body leveled up +1] [Ethereal force leveled up +3] [Physical damage resistance leveled up +6] [Vitality +6, Stamina +5, strength+2, Agility +4, endurance +8] Looking at his notifications Levi couldn''t help but sigh, battles were still the best way to level up his skills and abilities and get stronger, and the more intense the battle was and the more he had to exert himself the better it was. Looking at his rewards he couldn''t help but lament that at normal times it might have taken him at least months to get such good results. Sighing in his heart Levi saw that Tobirama was almost done, getting up to walk towards him Levi stumbled and almost fell, thankfully he had managed to stabilize himself in time, ¡®I really overdid it with Limit breaker this time.¡¯ he thought as he commanded Acnologia to merge back with him for the time being. After that he could finally walk normally again as he headed towards Tobirama asking, ¡°How is it going?.¡± He had complete confidence in Tobirama at this point so he didn''t have any doubt about him being able to modify it in this short time. ¡°I am almost done, this new rune circle will only target Vaatu as an energy source and ignore everything else.¡± said Tobirama with a solemn tone, he seemed to blame himself a little for what had happened previously. Levi was too tired to address that right now so he could only shake his head helplessly, ¡°Are you sure I will appear close to the clan when I pass through the porta?!¡± asked Levi in worry, he didn''t want to end up in the middle of a volcano or someplace like that, it would be embarrassing if he died like that after all that he went through, he was also engraving this new rune circle in his mind while talking to Tobirama. ¡°You don''t have to worry, this is only one end of the rune circle, the other end is at an underground cave below the tribe that I dug.¡± answered Tobirama as he finished carving the last modification on the rune circle. ¡®So it''s like that.¡¯ thought Levi as he also finished memorizing the last bits. ¡°Alright, we can start anytime now.¡± said Tobirama as he looked at Levi waiting for his input. ¡°Alright, I just want to try one final thing.¡± said Levi nodding as he walked towards Vaatu. ¡°What are you trying to do, you filthy mortal?¡± spoke Vaatu in a neutral tone, but whether it was because Levi was good at discerning people''s emotions or because of how much he knew Vaatu¡¯s personality from their previous fight, he could tell that the dark spirit was scared, and he should be because of what Levi was going to do. Tobirama was just watching from afar in curiosity. Just when Levi was in front of the tree trunk he stretched out his arm to face Vaatu and activated spiritual bond! Vaatu could feel some foreign energy invading his body but he couldn''t stop it at all, ¡°YOU DAMN MORTAL WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO TO ME¡± He could feel that energy trying to take over his body and consciousness and it scared him to no end. Doing his best he easily resisted that intrusion but he was nonetheless still frightened, he couldn''t die so he was never afraid of death, but what just happened, if that energy had successfully invaded his mind and body and taken control, wouldn''t that be the same as death? Vaatu was already frightened of Levi after their fight and seeing how he had recovered his lower body like it was nothing, and now he was even more so. ¡°Ha-ah, at least I tried.¡± sighed Levi, he had failed, but he had expected that the difference between him and Vaatu was still too great even if he was weakened and sealed Levi still couldn''t take control of him. Thinking of something Levi moved his hand again and directed it at Vaatu, formless energy again exited his body and headed towards Vaatu but this time it didn''t invade his body, instead it circled around the tree and Vaatu multiple times before stopping and stabilising. ¡°You¡­¡± Vaatu started to speak but for some strange reason he stopped, he couldn''t even speak anymore! He wanted to rip the human in front of him into shreds, he could feel the prison holding him getting stronger by at least ten times, and he couldn''t even figure out how the human did it, but soon he stopped wanting anything. Levi had just used his newly acquired sealing ability to fortify the seal on Vaatu, why take chances when he could strengthen the seal now? And not only that. While using the sealing Levi felt this strange feeling, like he could seal anything in this world, it''s just that he wasn''t strong enough, and so following that feeling he sealed every aspect of Vaatu that he could, his talking ability, his cognitive ability, his emotions, his movements ability, his flying ability, his abilities to control other spirits, he sealed anything that he could, leaving the renowned dark spirit nothing more than an empty husk. He knew that due to the low level of his sealing ability his seal wouldn''t last forever, but he was satisfied with that, this would keep the dark spirit at bay for the foreseeable future. [Ding] [Sealing leveled up +1] ¡®What a wondrous ability.¡¯ thought Levi in amazement as he finished his sealing, his spirit body sub-abilities never ceased to amaze him, each one was more broken than the one before it. Just for his spirit body alone it was worth it to get stranded in the spirit realm for two years, not to mention Acnologia, Koh, and others, he had really struck gold this time. ¡°Alright I am done but I still need to recuperate for a while before we proceed.¡± said Levi to which Tobirama nodded, he still wanted to be in his top condition when he was back to the physical world. Thinking about it Levi couldn''t hold back his excitement, he was finally going to meet his family again, his mom and dad must have been worried sick about him, and his little brother and sister too, he couldn''t wait to squeeze them in a tight hug. There was also his master, Levi knew that he had been blaming himself for him during these past two years. ¡®I am finally going to go back.¡¯ thought Levi in happiness. ¡°Speaking about that.¡± Levi opened his shop and bought something from there, it only cost him 50 system points but in his opinion it was worth way more than that. Looking at his inventory he could see what he had bought. A hundred pieces of different kinds of candy and a huge variety of food from his previous world. When he had been leaving the southern water tribe with his master two years ago he had promised his sister that he would bring her a lot of sweets, and promised his brother he would bring him food also. He had failed to fulfil that promise but had never forgotten it always keeping it in mind, and now that he was going back he made sure he''ll be able to keep his promise. *** Two days later No accidents had happened during these past two days and Levi was mostly recovered thanks to his Gamer¡¯s body. Standing in front of the rune circle he injected his energy into it as it lit up and started to draw energy way much faster as Levi took his hand back. Like previously it still took hours before it was almost done, and Levi couldn''t help but once again be amazed at how much energy Vaatu had, even after their previous battle and all the seals placed on him. After waiting for a while a bright speck of light appeared in the middle of the circle right in front of the tree trunk before it started to get bigger and bigger, before long it was three times the size of an adult person and it was slowly morphing from a sphere shape into a portal, similar to the one that had brought him here. The inside of the portal mostly consisted of rainbow-colored light swirling in a circle. ¡°Are you sure this will work.¡± asked Levi with an uncertain look on his face. ¡°Mhm, according to my calculations there shouldn''t be any mishaps.¡± said Tobirama, nodding with his hands crossed. ¡®Shouldn''t!.¡¯ thought Levi with his eye twitching, it seemed even Tobirama wasn''t 100% sure of their chances. But Levi wasn''t going to back away now, this was his only way out, he had searched everywhere and tried everything before he had grasped his current opportunity and he wasn''t going to let it go. ¡°Ha-ah, see you on the other side I guess.¡± said Levi to Tobirama sighing as he walked towards the light circle. Tobirama only nodded as he watched him, even though he appeared calm he was actually just as much if not more nervous than Levi, but his Ninja training made sure that he wouldn''t show any of it on his face. ¡®I am scared.¡¯ said Acnologia to Levi telepathically, and Levi couldn''t blame him. He was only a kid, even he with his previous life experiences if he didn''t have Gamer¡¯s mind he didn''t know how he would have been able to survive until now. ¡®I know buddy, so am I, I am scared too, but everything is going to be alright.¡¯ said Levi as he took his first step into the gate, he wasn''t lying to Acnologia, he was scared but he could still stay calm under any circumstance thanks to his Gamer¡¯s mind, he could only comfort his scaly friend. Taking his second step Levi disappeared from the spirit realm as the rune circle collapsed and disappeared leaving only Vaatu and Tobirama in there. Tobirama soon after faded leaving only Vaatu, alone like he had been for the past thousands of years, although this time thanks to Levi¡¯s seals he didn''t have to feel the passage of time, one could even say it was a blessing. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Patreon .com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 52 - I am home Of course things rarely go as planned in this world. Levi didn''t know that yet though, all he saw was a flash of light before he found himself in a dimly lit underground cave. The walls and ground were all lined up with carefully drawn runes and symbols, it would make anyone¡¯s head dizzy just looking at them. ¡®This must be Tobirama¡¯s work, but why isn''t he here?.¡¯ As he was slowly observing his surroundings and wondering where Tobirama went Levi suddenly felt suffocated, he couldn''t even breathe and he felt as if his entire being was being destroyed, it barely took him a second to figure out why, and the system notifications that came immediately after confirmed it. [Ding] [Warning! The user is advised to switch to physical form immediately, failure to do so will result in irreparable damage] [Warning!...] Seeing these notifications, instead of feeling apprehensive, Levi couldn''t help but laugh out loud, ¡°HAHAHAHA, FINALLY I AM BACK.¡± he laughed not caring about the unbearable pain assaulting him. These notifications meant that he was back in the physical world, he could barely contain his joy as he used his spirit body ability using a huge chunk of chi and switched into physical form, taking huge inhales of air before exhaling. ¡°How I''ve missed this feeling.¡± Levi said as he closed his eyes and savoured the feeling of his physical body, even feeling the blood coursing through his veins was like the best pleasure he ever felt. One doesn''t appreciate the little things in life until they lose them, and Levi was the same, he had never appreciated his body as much as he did at that moment. Just the inhales and exhales of air were so pleasurable to him that if he didn''t have Gamer¡¯s mind he would have been lost in it. Regaining his senses soon after he directed his attention inwards, he could still feel Acnologia, Koh, the blue eagle, and the red dragon inside of him, nothing had changed. Acnologia was sending constant telepathic messages, spamming him until almost his head hurt, to let him out, leaving him helpless. Levi had a theory before that when he switched back to physical form with his bonded spirits inside him they would also be affected and gain physical form with him, but he couldn''t confirm it and thus was hesitant to let Acnologia out, but it seemed he had no choice but to relent to the dragon''s requests. ¡®In any case, if something goes wrong I can just quickly merge with him again, it shouldn''t be that dangerous.¡¯ thought Levi as Acnologia exited his body in a burst of light before solidifying into a big black dragon. The first thing Acnologia did after he got out of Levi''s body was shake his body like a dog would do when it got out of the water before he started observing his surroundings curiously. It was almost completely dark with only vague sources of lights around that Tobirama must have arranged but it wasn''t a problem for the due. While Acnologia was observing his surroundings Levi heaved a sigh of relief as his eyes shone, it seemed that his gamble had worked, Acnologia along with his other bonded spirits had all gained physical form alongside him after he used his spirit body ability. He had been worried about not being able to get access to them, without them his battle strength would take a huge dive, and even with his bending back he would still not be as strong, but now with them Around, and with his bending powers also recovered he was stronger than ever. Smiling in satisfaction, Levi was about to urge Acnologia to merge back together, at least for now so people wouldn''t see a dragon running around, when a faint earthquake shook the place. ¡®What is happening?.¡¯ questioned Levi as his eyes hardened, he had also noticed something strange now, Tobirama was supposed to be waiting for him but now he was nowhere to be seen, ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ thought Levi as he quickly retrieved Acnologia and activating Limit breaker for a fraction of a second he jumped breaking through the hard roof and underground chamber. *** Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Southern water tribe It was a massacre, dead bodies were everywhere, some belonged to the fire nation but most of them were Southern Water tribe members, some were burned beyond recognition, some had wounds on their bodies that were still bleeding, and some were still alive but it was obvious that if they didn''t receive medical treatment soon they won''t last for long. Helpless Screams of women and children filled the air as explosions occurred everywhere, along with the angry and indignant shouting of the southern water tribe warriors and benders, but what could they do? Not to mention the fact that they were vastly outnumbered, the fire nation seemed to have come prepared. They were helpless in this situation, three Fire Nation warships docked not far away from the southern water tribe as Fire Nation soldiers guarded them, not caring the least bit about the miserable screams coming their way. On one particular side of the battlefield, water and firebenders were engaging in a death battle, but the Fire Nation soldiers still had the upper hand and the advantage in numbers, they had specifically planned and prepared to attack the southern water tribe for months so how could they come unprepared? Only three small sections of the battlefield were different, those were the sections Tobirama, Tenzin, and Kato were at, with Tobirama and Tenzin being the most eye-catching, holding against a group of at least ten fire benders by their own, and in fact having aj advantage! Tenzin was no surprise, but Tobirama caught a lot of people off guard with his water-bending proficiency, especially the fire nation. They had made plans to deal with Tenzin and other troublesome water benders but they didn''t expect there to be two water-bending masters in the tribe, Tenzin and Tobirama. Of course Tobirama was still holding back, if he wanted to end this he could eliminate all of the Fire Nation soldiers by himself, they were well trained but compared to the average ninja they were like kids welding sticks, but why would he? Levi had only instructed him to keep his family and master safe, so unless it was them in danger or the tribe facing complete annihilation which would lead to them being in danger he wouldn''t expose himself. For now, he was more concerned about Levi not showing up, it had been more than a month since Levi had left the spirit realm but he still hadn''t shown up, Tobirama had waited for him for days in the underground chamber but with no results he could only leave while feeling helpless. Of course Tenzin, Tobirama and Kato weren''t the only significant characters present here. On the deck of the Fire Nation middle battleship, protected by two other ships on both sides and hundreds of Fire Nation soldiers in every direction, sat a young child on a throne, she had an arrogant look on her face as she supported her head with one hand on the throne, she was the princess of the fire nation, Azula! And standing beside her was none other than her loyal commander Ronan. ¡°He hasn''t appeared yet!?¡± asked Azula in a bored tone as she observed the situation. ¡°He hasn''t your highness, there doesn''t appear to be any sign of him.¡± replied Ronan with a neutral tone, making Azula frown but she didn''t say anything. Ronan could only Sigh inwardly, ever since her first encounter with that monster of a child the princess have never been the same again. In fact Ronan couldn''t complain much, the princess had indeed changed but it was mostly for the better, she was even more focused on her training and growth and it was showing, and even better still her cruel and unhinged nature seemed to have reduced by a lot. Ronan didn''t know if he should be grateful to that monster or wary of him. Remembering his first meeting with him years ago and how it ended he couldn''t help but shudder, he could only imagine how much stronger he was now, he just hoped that their luck was good and he wasn''t in the tribe currently, he didn''t think the princess could take another blow to her ego. He knew she was way stronger now but he still had little faith in her defeating him, even if he didn''t dare to say it out loud. *** Levi¡¯s house Kya, Sokka, and Katara were all hiding inside while Hakoda along with two benders and five warriors of the tribe were outside fighting the fire nation soldiers and benders. They were barely holding on, there were way more of them at first but now only these few remained, and their situation was getting worse by the second. One major reason for that was one fire bender, he was wearing superior armor compared to the other fire benders around, it was extremely well decorated and seemed to provide better protection. He obviously had a higher rank. If Levi was here he might have even recognised him as Yon Rha, the person who had killed his mother in the show. Slowly the Southern water tribe benders and warriors couldn''t hold on anymore as they were killed one by one, they fought with all they could until the last minute but they were already tired and overwhelmed, in the end only Hakoda remained standing, covered in wounds protecting his family behind him. The only reason he was the final one to survive was because he was the tribe chief and the others had sacrificed themselves to protect him. ¡°Hehehe, If it isn''t the chief himself, I wonder what reward I would get if I brought your head over.¡± laughed Yon Rha Menacingly as he approached Hakoda. Of course he was only doing that to scare them, he couldn''t kill the enemy chief, it was fine to kill normal soldiers and benders but the higher-ups were different, whether it was to use him as a negotiation chip or to extract any kind of useful Intel he might have, he needed to bring him back alive. But it worked nonetheless in scaring Sokka and Katara who were peeking from the door of their house, ¡°STAY AWAY FROM MY FATHER.¡± screamed Sokka at the top of his lungs as he wanted to rush out of the house with Kya holding him, Katara could only cry her eyes out, helpless to do anything. Seeing them like this Yon Rha felt even more pleased inside as he started laughing even more and moving towards them with a cruel smile on his face, stretching his hand and conjuring a ball of fire on it. Seeing this scene Tobirama started to sneakily mix hand signs with his bending movements with no one noticing, he of course wasn''t going to let anything happen to them, but suddenly he stopped weaving hand signs as a smile covered his face. Just as Yon rah was only a few steps away from Hakoda and his family he felt a vague sense of danger as he looked up, the moment he did so his pupils shrank as he tried to move out of the way but it was already too late. Spears of ice came too quickly for anybody to react to them directly piercing him in the middle of his head and on both his arms pinning him to the ground. Whether it was Azula who just got up in shock or her commander Ronan who was frozen in place, nobody expected that to happen, it was so fast that nobody had the time to react to it, a commander of the fire nation was dead just like that, it was fine if it was a normal fire nation soldier but losing a commander dealt a heavy blow to the moral of the fire nation soldiers. By the time anyone managed to react, a ten-year-old boy with brown hair and blue eyes, wearing southern water tribe clothes with a well-proportioned body was standing in front of Yon Rha''s corpse. Seeing the boy in front of them no one could believe their eyes. Especially Hakoda and his family. Turning his head back to look at the shocked faces of his family Levi couldn''t help but feel tears welling up in his eyes, but he still held them up nonetheless before he finally spoke, ¡°I''m home¡± [Ding] [Quest completed] [Quest: Stranded You have been thrown into the spirit realm by an unknown force. Objective 1: Uncover the secret behind who summoned you there - Completed. Objective 2: Find your way back home - Completed. Reward 1: 100 Stat points. Reward 2: 100.000 system points.] *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 53 - Meeting Azula again Looking back at the shocked faces of his family Levi could barely keep his calm, he doubted he would be able to if he didn''t have Gamer¡¯s mind active. He wanted to rush and hug them, to tell them how much he missed them, but sadly he still couldn''t do that even though they were right in front of him. *BOOM* A loud explosion sounded from the distance as Levi hurriedly looked over, all he could see was a torrent of blue fire shorting into the sky like a fire spear, using his eagle eyes discreetly for a split second Levi saw what was at the head of that torrent of fire and was a little stumped. ¡®Azula? Did she unlock her blue fire this early in the show?.¡¯ wondered Levi, blue fire was even stronger than the normal one so Levi was surprised that Azula had unlocked it so young, but deep down he knew that wasn''t completely true. In the original timeline she definitely didn''t unlock it at this age. His interference with the timeline had already caused this change, the butterfly wings had flapped for long enough that its effects had started to show. ¡®But so what? I did what I had to do and I would do it again in a heartbeat if I had to.¡¯ thought Levi resolutely, he had no regrets. Plus he was no longer a helpless little child who could only passively react to situations, he wasn''t the strongest in this world either, not by far, but he wasn''t helpless to face any unexpected situations that might occur due to his interference, whatever might happen, whatever the future holds he was ready. With a smirk on his face Levi skilfully moved his hands, and it was as if the surrounding water was a part of his body as it listened to him, moving at his will and firing at the approaching blue fire tornado carrying Azula. The tornado of fire wasn''t flying idly either, before the water reached it a part of it protruded and shot out a ball of fire at the incoming water. Both attacks collided with each other in midair as smoke rose, cancelling each other out. ¡°Ha-ah, I guess I need to handle this mess first.¡± said Levi before dashing at Azula. *** Tenzin pov Looking at the imposing figure of his disciple standing tall and protecting his family, Tenzin seemed to forget about everything else around him. Ever since Levi had disappeared in front of him two years ago his mental and physical state had been getting worse and worse by the day. He blamed himself for it every day but what could that do? It only made his state worse, it couldn''t bring back his disciple. He tried looking everywhere and tried all sorts of methods but in the end it was all in vain, but who would have thought that when he was least expecting it his stupid disciple had returned, and in such a grand way at that, killing one of the enemies commanders and dealing a huge blow to their morale. But in the end it didn''t matter, all he cared about was that he was back safe and sound, and by the look of it he was stronger and better than ever. Tenzin Didn¡¯t know how to feel, there was even a little annoyance mixed with his happiness, it seemed that while he was worried sick these past years his disciple was living a good life. But he knew one thing for sure, for the first time in the past two years he was finally feeling happy, he felt as if an enormous weight was lifted off his shoulders at that moment. He had been standing like a statue as he looked at his disciple this whole time, Thankfully the fights had already stopped due to Levi¡¯s entrance and the death of an enemy commander or else this slight carelessness on his part might have cost him his life. Sadly he couldn''t even approach his disciple to reunite with him as Azula launched into the sky at the next moment and the fight commenced again. *** Seeing the blue tornado crushing down on him Levi didn''t panic in the least bit, not to mention his current Fire immunity that came from the red dragon and Acnologia, just with his current power alone he didn''t have to fear this attack. Just when they were about to collide with each other Levi dodged to the side at the last moment evading it perfectly and barely wasting any movement.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. By the time Azula came back to her senses Levi was nowhere in sight, looking around she could see the body of a Fire Nation soldier falling down with a hole in his chest. ¡®NONONONO.¡¯ Screamed Azula In her mind, as she frantically looked around for Levi, her eyes darting around madly, as she breathed roughly. She had never suffered a setback in her entire life, Levi was the first, catching his figure moving around Azula started firing blue fire balls at him, but it was all for naught she didn''t manage to hit him even once, in fact she had instead hit her allies. Ever since she met him last time she had been training like crazy, even injuring herself multiple times until even her strict father who was happy with her determination at first asked her to slow it down, but even then she didn''t listen and kept going. All in the hopes of surpassing him and removing the shadow that hung over her heart for the past two years. But as she looked at Levi dodging her attack while taking down fire nation soldiers one after another she felt as if all her work and effort went to waste, she couldn''t even touch him or catch up to him. ¡°Your Highness, please retreat to the safety of the ship.¡± a grave voice suddenly sounded next to her snapping her out of her thoughts, looking to her side she could see her loyal commander Ronan standing beside her with a batch of fire nation soldiers, apparently they had approached her while she was crazily firing at Levi that she didn''t even notice them. ¡°Your Highness, please head back to the ship. It''s not safe here, I will handle the boy.¡± repeated Ronan and only then did Azula nod her head with a dead look in her eyes as she followed the fire nation soldiers back. Ronan was most afraid of what happened in that prison two years ago from repeating, if Levi or anyone else took Princess Azula as a hostage all their plans and efforts up to this point would be in vain. *** Levi was moving from person to person, killing them like flies, he of course was targeting the weaker opponents first, the stronger ones would take him a while to deal with and that would make him lose his momentum. Like Yon Rha, the only reason he could instantly kill him was due to the element of surprise, if not, he would have had to fight it out with him, and although he would be able to kill him either way the results wouldn''t be the same, and the effects on the fire nation¡¯s moral wouldn''t be as grand. His goal right now was to reduce the number of the Fire Nation soldiers as much as he could to reduce the damage to the tribe, and dealing with the weaker ones first was the sensible decision. Of course he was also keeping an eye out for his family and eliminating the ones closest to them first, if any mishaps occurred he would immediately use limit breaker and rush as fast as possible, of course with Tobirama also around he didn''t need to worry much, but it was always good to be safe. Seeing another fire nation soldier Levi dashed towards him when suddenly his danger sense flared as he immediately jumped back, the place he was at just moments was engulfed in fire. Turning towards the source of the fire a smile spread on Levi¡¯s face, ¡°Commander Ronan, would you believe me if I said that I am so happy to see you I could hug you right now?¡± said Levi smiling. ¡°Still as annoying as ever I see.¡± replied Ronan as he walked towards Levi, his expression a mix of annoyance and cautiousness. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Levi could only laugh not arguing with Ronan, he really meant what he said before, he was so happy that he was back in the physical world that he could barely contain his happiness. He didn''t even bother putting on a sad expression at the death of his fellow tribesman, all that he cared about was that he was in time to save his family, everything else was just the icing on the cake. Ronan didn''t want to talk anymore as he launched a fire blast towards Levi who expertly dodged to the side at the last second evading it and running towards Ronan. Levi had been through a lot of hardships and battles in the spirit realm in the last two years, his experience in battle had risen sharply so he was even harder to deal with. But his opponent this time wasn''t just some random cannon fodder like all the other fire nation soldiers, it was an elite and although Levi had never fought him before he could tell that he shouldn''t underestimate him. Getting close enough Levi engaged with Ronan in close-quarter combat with none of them managing to land a hit on the other, fists and hits were exchanged so quickly and precisely that most of the people on the battlefield couldn''t keep up. Tenzin who was fighting on the side was one of the few people who could keep up with them and he was speechless, ¡®This kid!!, what happened to him these last few years.¡¯ he couldn''t help but wonder, he knew Levi was a genius he even still had hope that he is the avatar, but this improvement shocked even him. One of the Fire Nation soldiers he was fighting against saw he was distracted and smiling sinisterly he fired a fireball at him, but contrary to his expectations before the fireball hit Tenzin dodged to the side and the one who fired it found his head separated from his body by an extremely precise sweep of water. ¡°Humph, I might be old but you will need twice this number if you want to kill me.¡± said Tenzin as he started attacking even more fiercely, his opponents were restless. Seeing that he had gained the advantage and disturbed their formation Tenzin pushed on even more. *** Standing on the fire nation ship and looking at Levi holding his ground equally against Ronan, Azula couldn''t help but feel bitter inside. She had trained and sparred with Ronan countless times by now, and every time he was playing her like a child, but now he couldn''t even get past Levi, what did that mean? The complicated feelings inside of her only got worse, she was clenching her hands so tight that her nails dug into her flesh. She was the princess of the fire nation, she received the best training and guidance there is, but even then she couldn''t surpass a boy from a backwater tribe like this. Taking a deep breath in and exhaling to calm herself, Azula continued watching the battle between Levi and her commander, wallowing in self-pity wasn''t going to do her any good, she might as well watch the fight and learn something, at the same time her gaze hardened as a sinister smile covered her face. *** Levi was still fighting against Ronan, sometimes they used their bending and at other times they just directly engaged in hand-to-hand combat, they were both equally matched with each other. Of course Levi wasn''t relying on the boost given to him by his bonded spirits or else this would have been an entirely different story, he wasn''t even using all his true strength. All along he had been wanting to test his strength to see how far he had come, and although Ronan was no master bender he wasn''t a weakling either, Levi was satisfied with this test. ¡®Now it''s time to end this.¡¯ thought Levi as a smile spread over his face before he spoke, ¡°Commander Ronan it''s been a pleasure to meet you again and even fight against you, but sadly I need to end this early.¡± Hearing Levi¡¯s words Ronan was confused before he spoke feeling a little offended, ¡±Hmph you think you can just leave like that?.¡± In reply Levi didn''t say anything instead he activated limit breaker for half a second and the only thing Ronan saw after that was a blur before his body started aching all over the place and he found himself sent flying backwards, ¡®Im..impossible.¡¯ That was his last thought before he lost consciousness. ¡®Now then time to end this.¡¯ thought Levi as he prepared to move. But suddenly his danger sense flared, he tried to move but the boost from limit breaker was already over, and the attack this time was way too fast, before he could think of anything else his body was struck by a bolt of lightning, getting electrocuted and spasming all over. Falling on one knee Levi started panting heavily, ¡®That fucking bitch.¡¯ he didn''t even need to turn around to know who had sent that attack, there was only one person he knew would could use lightning bending, he just didn''t think she had mastered it this soon. On the Fire Nation¡¯s ship Azula had a bright smile on her face as she saw Levi on one knee, ¡°Hahahah I did it, I finally did it.¡± She laughed nonstop, her hard work and efforts weren''t for nothing after all, but she didn''t completely lose her rationality from joy as she commanded her troops to hurry and retrieve Commander Ronan¡¯s unconscious body. ¡°What will you do now, Levi!.¡± thought Azula as she watched the one who had been a shadow on her heart these past years helpless on one knee. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 54 - Reunion He immediately activated blood bending, and to his surprise, it actually worked, it seemed the cool down time was already over. ¡®It seems I was right, I have spent more time than I realized trying to cross over to the physical world.¡¯ thought Levi. Blood bending should have taken him days to be able to use it again but now he used it with no problem even though he remembered that it hadn''t been long since he had used it against Vaatu. The only explanation for that was that his sense of time was distorted while he was inside the wormhole. He of course wasn''t going to openly use blood bending here, he had another use for it besides bending other people''s blood, he could use it to heal himself! And the effects were much better than using normal water. So right in front of Azula, Tenzin, Tobirama, and all the others who were paying attention to him Levi slowly got up as if nothing had happened to him, even the scratches and burn marks on his skin were slowly healing. ¡®What a monster.¡¯ those who were watching couldn''t help but think, except Tobirama everyone else was shocked. Nobody had the confidence to get up after just receiving that bolt of lightning like he did, and not only that his wounds were disappearing in real-time. ¡®Is he using the moisture in the air to heal himself?.¡¯ thought Tenzin as he looked at Levi, that was the only explanation that he could come up with, he could also do it himself, but the healing speed wasn''t even a tenth of what Levi was showing. ¡®Ha-ah, the new generation will always surpass the old.¡¯ Tenzin couldn''t help but sigh as he concentrated on his fight again. M *** Feeling that his wounds had completely healed and seeing that his health points were back to full, Levi relaxed, he hadn''t been careless previously but the attack was just too fast for him to react to, even the activation of Limit breaker would have taken time so it was basically impossible to escape from it. ¡®Lightning bending, what a wonderful technique.¡¯ thought Levi in admiration as he looked at the terrified face of Azula back on the fire nation ship. ¡®Now that I can use fire bending, I wonder when I''ll be able to master it.¡¯ thought Levi in anticipation. He had many plans for it, he didn''t plan to use it in a crude way as it was shown in the show or as it was currently used by the Royal family of the Fire Nation, no he had a lot of ideas for it, ¡®If I can just coat myself in it to increase my speed and reaction time it''ll be worth it, not to mention other aspects.¡¯ ¡®Sadly my level and understanding of fire bending are still too lacking right now.¡¯ thought Levi helplessly, he couldn''t do anything about it for now, he could only slowly grind its level until he was strong enough. Even his water bending was far from mastered, not to mention fire bending that he had gotten not too long ago. ¡®Ha-ah, I guess I''ll need a mentor for that.¡¯ thought Levi helplessly, it was either that or he''d have to slowly grind the levels up which would take a long time. But if he wanted a mentor he would have to expose his fire-bending ability which he wasn''t very keen on doing. Not to mention the huge target that would be put on his back, just the danger it brought to his family wasn''t worth it. ¡®Maybe if I ask Iroh for help.¡¯ thought Levi, he knew that he could trust the old man, but now was not the time for that. All of Levi¡¯s thinking seemed to have taken a long time but it was but a moment in real life, looking around he quickly memorized the entire battlefield and decided on his next course of action. ¡®Let''s take out the weaker ones first.¡¯ Thinking that Levi looked at Tobirama who immediately noticed and understood his message, ¡®It''s time to end this.¡¯ This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Concentrating he manipulated the water around him, and also turned the snow and ice around into water and separated them into small water droplets and froze them, creating small water bullets! Seeing his actions the fire nation soldiers obviously wouldn''t let him continue, the normal soldiers didn''t dare approach as they''d seen his earlier slaughter but the fire benders were another story. Sadly for them, just as they raised their hands and prepared to attack Levi and stop the soon-to-be rain of ice bullets they were interrupted by Tobirama. They could barely defend themselves against Tobirama so how could they stop Levi? Soon a rain of bullets started raining down on the fire nation soldiers and benders. Some of it knocked against their armour and dealt little damage, some hitting directly in the head or eye and inflicting serious injuries, and some of them directly piercing their bodies. Levi was already very adept at water bending but even he couldn''t precisely control all that rain of water bullets. In the end he was only one person, and although he dealt some damage it wasn''t enough to turn the battlefield in their favour, unless he used limit beaker or his other trump cards of course, but that wasn''t necessary. His earlier attack had given time for his side to counterattack! Tenzin started waving his hands so fast that some people had a hard time keeping track of it, no person his age should possess such agility and strength. The water around him responded to him as wave after wave carried dozens of Fire Nation''s soldiers and threw them back into the ocean, displaying the full might of a water-bending master. Kato although wasn''t a water-bending master but he was still above the average fire benders, he continued to push them back as the rain of ice bullets fell on them repeatedly, breaking their concentration and distracting them allowing him to get the upper hand. Like that under the bombardment of the rain of ice bullets and the pressure of two water-bending masters and Kato the Fire Nation soldiers got pushed back till they were at the shore near the Fire Nation ships. *** Ronan had already woken up a while ago and was watching the current situation unfold, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Even with all the preparations we''ve done we still failed in the end.¡± he spoke with a tired defeated look on his face. He wasn''t addressing anyone in particular, it was just his way to vent. ¡°Don''t blame yourself commander, it isn''t your fault, we''ve done all we can, we had even prepared extra troops to deal with Levi, but who would have thought they would have another water-bending master hidden.¡± spoke Azula with a mature tone of voice, she had a complicated look as she looked at Tobirama. She didn''t feel anything strange as she looked at Tobirama even if he defeated her worse than Levi did -if that was possible- she still wouldn''t feel it was strange. They had prepared for months and had even sneakily increased their troops to deal with Levi, aside from the people in the prison mission that day few knew about his existence, so it was quite difficult to explain why she needed the extra troops but she still managed in the end. Sadly a person like Tobirama was present, she could only accept her defeat as she observed Tobirama effortlessly disposing of her soldiers, at least she could accept that. Tobirama was obviously an old and experienced water bender so it was only natural. ¡®Unlike him.¡¯ she thought as she turned her attention to Levi who was still at the back manipulating hundreds of ice bullets separately and sending them crushing on her soldiers. She could only clench her hands tightly behind her back as she watched this scene, feeling helpless. This was the second time in her life she had felt such helplessness and both times Levi was a main factor. ¡°Ha-ah, this battle is over, order the men back and let''s retreat, there is no need to suffer any more casualties.¡± said Azula as she turned her back to the battle and walked to the insides of the ship ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± replied Ronan in an excited tone with a strange light shining in his eyes as he ordered his men back. He could feel that the princess was going through another change and it seemed to be one for the better, if it was the normal her she would have ordered them to advance no matter the cost. Even though they had lost this battle, and they lost too many good men, he felt that the gains outweighed the losses, his princess seemed to be even more mature and steady. *** Back on the southern water tribe¡¯s side, cheers could be heard resounding nonstop as the Fire Nation soldiers boarded their ships and retreated one by one. Sadly it wasn''t all cheers, at some parts of the tribe there were the cries of men, women, and children instead, it was a heavy atmosphere, they had won but at what cost? Soon the ones cheering came back to their senses and stopped, going to comfort the families of the deceased or tend to their fallen comrades'' bodies. It was a heavy atmosphere. Seeing such a scene Levi felt a complicated feeling, even though he felt bad inside he realized that as long as his close ones were safe and sound he would not care at all about anyone else. ¡®Don''t know if that''s a good or bad thing.¡¯ thought Levi. Suddenly his danger sense flared a little but it was so miniscule that Levi didn''t bother to dodge, he knew what was coming as a huge smile covered his face and he was almost tackled to the ground by a foreign object, not resisting at all. ¡°Brother¡­..wahhh¡­, I''ve missed you¡­wahhhh...¡± the sound of a little girl said as she cried nonstop, her tears soaking into his back as Levi smiled a bright beautiful smile. He almost cried too, when he had left, Katara was only a five-year-old child, he had feared that she wouldn''t remember him, but all his worries were for nought. Just as he was about to turn around and hug her his danger sense flared again, this time way more severely than when Katara tackled him, Levi had the intense instinct to dodge but he still resisted it with a bitter smile on his face. Something the shape of a ball collided with the side of his body so hard that he felt his bones were about to break, he even lost a tiny chunk of HP ¡®Just how hard is this boy¡¯s head.¡¯ Thought Levi with a helpless smile on his face as he turned around and hugged his younger siblings. At this moment, and for the first time ever since he came to this world, Levi decided to deactivate Gamer¡¯s mind! He immediately felt as if a huge layer that had been put over his thoughts and emotions was removed, that layer wasn''t there to harm him, the opposite it was an impenetrable defense that always protected him and made sure that his mental state was always optimal, but in situations like these it became more of a burden then help. Immediately, as if the floodgates were opened, tears started falling from his eyes as he put his hand over them, he didn''t want anyone to see him cry. ¡°Brother, why are you crying, did someone hurt you?¡± asked Katara innocently, with a worried tone of voice. ¡°Stupid Katara who in this world can hurt our big brother ¡° retorted Sokka, a little angry at Katara. And funnily enough Katara wasn''t mad she only opened her mouth in shock before nodding in realization. Soon his mother and father ran to him and hugged him, Kya with tears in her eyes and Hakoda with a slight smile. ¡°I knew you were okay, I just knew it, even when everyone else lost all hope I didn''t ¡­*sniff*¡± said his mother as she cried and hugged him, shaking like she couldn''t believe she was holding her beloved son again. Tenzin was standing far away and watching this scene, he was just about to come talk to him, but he decided it wasn''t a good time and went to help the clan. Although Levi¡¯s return wasn''t as huge or grand of a matter as it was supposed to be due to the fire nation attack, but he didn''t care, the people he cared about and wanted to see were around him and happy with his return that''s all that mattered him. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 55 - Fate Southern Water tribe - one week after the Fire Nation attack. Southern water tribe training grounds Two water benders, one old and one young could be seen sparing against each other using a variety of water-bending styles and moves. The young one launched an ice spear towards the old guy who somersaulted backwards with agility that shouldn''t be possible for someone his age, evading and delivering an attack of his own at the same time. Levi expertly dodged to the side with no wasted movement whatsoever as he manipulated the water under Tenzin¡¯s feet to turn into liquid. Sadly he was fighting against someone with rich battle experience and a water-bending master at that, Tenzin didn''t even bother with the snow that had turned to water as he was still standing on top of it as if it was solid ground. ¡®Tsk, this fucking Jesus wannabe.¡¯ thought Levi, showing annoyance at Tenzin''s versatility. Deep down though he was enjoying his time, there wasn''t even a trace of annoyance in his body, he hadn''t felt this relaxed and happy in a long while. ¡®It might also have to do with me not using Gamer¡¯s mind since I came back.¡¯ thought Levi. After he disabled Gamer¡¯s mind to reunite with his family he hadn''t turned it back on ever since, and he was actually happy he made that decision. Ignoring the fact that he could be closer and more open with his family, he also wanted to get used to handling tough situations without it. It was fine now when he still had it, but what if something happened in the future and he lost access to Gamer¡¯s mind, there was no certainty in this world, ¡®If that happened and I turn into a useless whimpering mess I''ll only have myself to blame.¡¯ thought Levi as he created sharp ice circles and shot them spinning towards Tenzin. Of course Levi only disabled Gamer¡¯s mind to train his mind and will because there were no threats that directly targeted the mind in this world, so he could do it with ease. Sadly the same couldn''t be said for Gamer¡¯s body, even though it might be beneficial to experience real injuries and learn to endure them and deal with them it was too dangerous. With Gamer¡¯s body on, even if his heart got pierced or ripped out entirely of his body he would still not die as long as his HP were not zero, and with time he would regenerate back to a hundred percent, but if he turned it off it would be a whole other story. ¡°You''re distracted.¡± said Tenzin with a smug smile. Levi felt his danger sense flaring but he wasn''t panicking, even with Gamer¡¯s mind off he wasn''t a complete amateur. Extracting water from the ground he bent it behind him and resisted the two water tentacles that were trying to bind him from the back while at the same time manipulating the water under his feet to turn into a huge wave that carried him and rushed towards Tenzin. Like this the two of them kept going back and forth for half an hour before both sides decided that it was enough. At the end of the fight both of them were panting hard as they sat on the ground. Seeing this Levi was quite satisfied with himself, two years ago he still couldn''t even make his master run out of breath, and although he was still the one in the worst condition it wouldn''t be like that for long. Of course all of this was in his base form with no amplification from limit breaker or his bounded spirits or else it would be a whole other story. ¡°You''ve grown a lot boy, in a few years I am sure you''ll surpass even me.¡± said Tenzin with a complicated look on his face, but there was no envy or indignation, he was just shocked at Levi¡¯s growth speed, and deep down in his eyes Levi could even see a trace of pride and expectation. ¡°Well, when you go through the same pile of crap I went through these past few years you''re bound to grow quickly.¡± said Levi, even though his biggest reason for growth was the system, the spirit realm still played a huge part. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Oh, are you finally going to tell me where you were these past few years?.¡± asked Tenzin with a raised eyebrow, ever since Levi came back he was avoiding speaking about the time he was absent. ¡°Ha-ah, you wouldn''t believe the shit I went through, master.¡± said Levi cursing and sighing as he started narrating his experiences, Tenzin didn''t seem to mind Levi¡¯s language at all as he listened. He listened with rapt attention, he didn''t even blink, he had been constantly blaming himself these past two years so no one wanted to know what happened to Levi more than him. When he heard that Levi had ended up in the spirit world his mouth opened so wide that Levi could swear he could fit a young Acnologia into it. When he heard about his encounter with Acnologia and all the wondrous things there Tenzin could only Sigh at the wonders of the spirit realm. And when he heard about Sage the horny parrot he could only listen with an awkward expression as his eye twitched, Levi had a fun time watching that expression. (AN: Btw guys my inspiration to write Sage was none other than lord fifth from I Shall Seal the Heavens, those who read it will get it, and if you didn''t don''t stress it, it''s not that important to the story) When he heard that Levi went to Koh to ask for help his face paled in horror, so much that it turned as white as the snow around them. ¡°ARE YOU MAD? WHAT GAVE YOU THE IDEA THAT YOU CAN JUST APPROACH THE FACE STEALER LIKE THAT.¡± Tenzin shouted so hard in rage that Levi jumped in fright. His Gamer¡¯s mind wasn''t active so this reaction was genuine, seeing him like that even Tenzin was shocked, this was the first time he saw Levi surprised like that, which made him feel a little awkward as he might have gone a bit overboard. ¡°Ahem, continue.¡± said Tenzin while coughing awkwardly. ¡®Fuck you old man, my soul almost left my body.¡¯ thought Levi as he calmed down, he started to have second thoughts about keeping Gamer¡®s mind off. But then again situations like these were the reason he turned it off, he needs to adapt to high-stress situations and surprises without it. Continuing his tale Levi omitted the fact that he had met with Vaatu, Tenzin was part of the white lotus after all and he most likely knew about the ancient spirits of Raava and Vatuu. It was not that he didn''t want to tell him though, but how would he explain him returning here using Vaatu without mentioning Tobirama, so in the end he only mentioned a benevolent spirit that helped send him back. With his actor skill Tenzin didn''t detect anything missing, he even received a level for his acting. [Acting +1 level] Of course Levi avoided talking a lot about other stuff, like Acnologia or his Spirit body and its sub-abilities, Levi had a feeling that it wasn''t wise to mention any of that. Of course that didn''t mean he wasn''t going to use them in battle. On the contrary, he was going to abuse the hell out of them when he needed to, it just wasn''t the time for it yet. ¡°Ha-ah I still can''t believe it even now, this world is more wondrous than any of us realize.¡± sighed Tenzin before continuing, ¡°All that matters is that you''re back now.¡± Levi could only nod in response even though his master had a fun way of showing it he knew that he cared for him. *** Walking around the tribe Levi couldn''t help but sigh. Usually, the place was lively and full of people but now it seemed like a barren place, half of the tribe¡¯s population was exterminated. Seeing this Levi couldn''t help but sigh, ¡®At least this way the chances of another attack are almost none.¡¯ thought Levi. With a population this size they were no threat to the fire nation, at least for the time being, so there wouldn''t be any future attacks. Nonetheless, this was better than what would have happened if Levi wasn''t present, in the show most of the men and benders were missing with only women remaining. Seeing half of his tribe exterminated Levi could barely feel anything, even with Gamer¡¯s mind off, as long as his close ones were safe he didn''t really care much. One thing to note was that Tobirama¡¯s status in the tribe was elevated after it was revealed he was a bending master during the last battle. That was a good thing for Levi right now, with his own power, his father¡¯s chief position, and Tobirama he could have a large say in the tribe and steer it any way he wanted if it came to it. While walking and thinking about all this stuff Levi had reached home without even noticing, smiling Levi walked in, ¡°I am home.¡± he said as he removed his shoes and walked in. ¡°Welcome¡± ¡°WELCOME¡± ¡°welcome brother¡± Three sounds greeted him as he walked in, he could see Sokka and Katara running around playing while his father was preparing lunch, which Levi found weird. Usually it was his mother who did that, but it wasn''t the first time so he just accepted it as he went and sat on the dining table. ¡°I am going to wake up Mom.¡± said Sokka as he ran towards Kya''s room. ¡°No, I will get back here.¡± Katara ran after him anxiously trying to be the first to wake up her mother. Levi and Hakoda only laughed lightly at this. ¡°So how was your training session with Master Tenzin.¡± asked Hakoda as he started putting the food on the table. ¡°It''s like nothing has changed.¡± said Levi with a slight smile on his face, making Hakoda laugh in return. ¡°Mom, Mom wake up, lunch is ready.¡± Levi could hear Katara from the other room, apparently by some miracle she was the first to reach Kya. ¡°So what do you plan to do from now on.¡± asked Hakoda, wanting to know his son¡¯s plans. ¡°Mooom, stop being so lazy, come on, I''m hungry.¡± Sokka''s complaining voice reached them this time. ¡°I don''t know Dad, I am at a loss on what to do.¡± said Levi in a helpless tone, he really didn''t know what he would do from now on. ¡°Maybe I will¡­.¡± Levi stopped mid-sentence as his heart sank to rock bottom, an intense sense of foreboding assaulted him. ¡®Something is wrong¡¯ thought Levi as he kept hearing his siblings trying to wake their mom up. ¡®By all logic she should have woken up already.¡¯ he thought, no person could stay asleep after all that, he could even hear his siblings shaking her from over here. His father had also noticed something wrong, but before he could react Levi had already darted from the dining table and was in his parent''s room where his mother was sleeping. His siblings voices had also started to become choked, even though they were young and innocent they weren''t stupid, they had also noticed something was wrong. ¡°Both of you get out.¡± said Levi in a calm tone. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°NOW¡± both of them tried to retort before they were cut off by Levi¡¯s shouting, scaring them both as they got out, he had never raised his voice on them before so this was quite a shock to both of them. Only Levi and Hakoda remained in the room looking at Kya''s motionless body. They didn''t even need to go near her and check, her skin had gone from its snow-white colour to a deep blue, as she lay there on the bed, her body hard as a rock. Hakoda''s hands and feet were shaking as he tried multiple times to speak but couldn''t. Levi could only approach her shakily as he tried holding her hand with his shaking hand, the moment he held her his hand reflexively pulled back. It wasn''t that he had felt pain, but the warm and gentle touch of his mother that he was used to wasn''t there anymore, the only thing he felt was the cold and hard touch of her skin, he couldn''t bring himself to link the two together. ¡°How, how could this happen.¡± He could hear the choked voice of Hakoda from beside him. The strength in his legs left him as he fell on his knees, his face blank, his mother, Kya, who had always loved and cared for him, who had worried for him the most, and who he had just reunited with, was dead. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 56 - Embers of her warmth At a place a little distance from the southern water tribe, near the ocean. A small congregation of people were gathered here, both old and young. Levi, his siblings, and Hakoda were at the front of the group, Sokka and Katara were crying nonstop with red eyes, while Hakoda only had a blank expression on his face as he looked forward. They all watched as the wooden boat carrying a body wrapped in white bandages drifted away, getting further and further away from them, around the body were a lot of wood and sticks surrounding it from every direction. ¡°AHHH, MOM DON''T GO.¡± screamed Katara at the top of her lungs as she ran after the boat crying, almost jumping into the ocean if Levi didn''t catch her. ¡°LET ME GO, GET AWAY.¡± Katara screamed as she hit and scratched Levi with her nails drawing blood from his hands, before he brought her in closer and hugged her tightly which seemed to have finally snapped her from her wild state as she hugged Levi and cried in his embrace, soaking his clothes with her non-stop tears. Sokka was the same as he hugged Hakoda and cried silently. Seeing the family like this the hearts of the people around couldn''t help but clench. Scenes like this had been constant since the Fire Nation attack, but just when they thought they would get a breather this happened. Levi¡¯s hands were clenched tightly as he hugged Katara, and watched his mother pushed away from him by the waves. A tear drifted from his eye and fell onto the ground, he hadn''t enabled Gamer¡¯s mind, even though he wanted to, to shield himself from all this hurt and pain he was feeling but he didn''t, he couldn''t, the least he could do for the woman who had given him all she had was fully grieve her death. Tenzin walked towards Levi holding a bow and an arrow in hand, he put his hand on his shoulder and spoke, ¡°Do You want me to do it?.¡± Levi didn''t reply for a long while seemingly lost in thought, seeing him like that Tenzin only sighed and was about to light the arrow on fire and aim the bow before Levi stopped him. ¡°I''ll do it master.¡± spoke Levi just before Tenzin fired, stopping him as he handed him the bow and arrow. Holding the bow and arrow Levi aimed it high and was about to fire it at the boat. Seeing this, Tenzin could only Sigh, ¡°Ha-ah, You forgot to light it on fi¡­..¡± Under Tenzin¡¯s gaze and under everyone else''s astonished gazes the arrow in Levi''s hand lit up on its own, and not just the arrowhead, the entire arrow lit up as heat spread into the surroundings making them back up. ¡°Levi you¡­¡± Tenzin¡¯s eyes opened so wide they almost popped out of his skull as he watched this sight. Levi relaxed his grip as the arrow flew from his hand and straight into the faraway boat, landing perfectly and lighting it on fire. That wasn''t the end though, as the boat caught on fire it rapidly spread at unnatural speeds and reached into the sky before turning into a beautiful orange fire rose that opened its petals and spread its light and radiance all the way to the Levi¡¯s location and even further to the southern water tribe direction. The benders and soldiers immediately rushed over with anxious expressions on their faces before they were signaled to back down by Tenzin. The rose burned big and bright as it illuminated the people, spreading its warmth over all those watching. Katara and Sokka stopped crying as they watched this marvelous scene, feeling warmth similar to their mother''s spreading from that rose. Before long the fire rose reached the end of its life as it slowly dissipated before everyone''s eyes just like the life they''d just lost. ¡°AVATAR!¡± ¡°YOU''RE THE AVATAR.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°YOU''RE FINALLY BACK¡± ¡°THE SPIRITS OF OUR ANCESTORS HAVEN''T ABANDON US AFTER ALL¡± ¡°THE AVATAR IS BACK¡± ¡­ ¡­ The people around them started cheering and crying in joy, some even kneeling down towards Levi even Hakoda watched him with a complicated expression. Feeling the gazes of the people around him Levi didn''t budge even a muscle as he kept staring at the burning boat drifting far away. This was his goodbye to his mother, the only mother he ever knew in both lives. Using limit breaker to go past his fire-bending limit, and with the assistance of ethereal force to reinforce the bow and arrow Levi achieved what should have been impossible for him. But he didn''t feel any joy or happiness because of it, there was only an empty feeling inside. ¡®I''ve never known or experienced the love of a mother until I came to this world. You took care of me and raised and loved me like nobody ever did.¡¯ ¡®And in return you got this adult who''s occupying what should have been your innocent son¡¯s body.¡¯ ¡®I haven''t been the best son, I wish I was better I wish I had spent more time with you, I wish I had been more open and closer to you.¡¯ ¡®But I won''t make the same mistake again, I''ll treasure what I have left.¡¯ ¡®I love you mom, Goodbye¡¯ Tears started falling out of Levi¡¯s face as he choked, crying in silence. Saying his goodbyes he turned around and left, walking back into the tribe as he held his sibling''s trembling hands in each hand. *** That night In a dimly lit room, a wooden table was in the middle surrounded by two chairs, fire burned at the side of the room, warming the place up. A steaming teapot and two tea cups were on top of the table, Levi and Tenzin were sitting around the table as they sipped on the tea. ¡°Ha-ah, what a good tea I can never get used to it.¡± said Tenzin, sighing. Levi only nodded, even in his current situation this tea helped him relax a little. ¡°That was really stupid of you boy, it''s not like you.¡± said Tenzin as he looked at Levi, contrary to the content of his speech his tone was soft instead of hard. Levi already knew what he was talking about, if it was like the usual and he was in a calm state of mind with Gamer¡¯s mind active he would do things in the most practical way and avoid showing his fire-bending ability in front of the whole tribe, only telling his master, unlike what he did But Levi didn''t regret it, and if he went back in time he would make the same decision again, that was the only way he could think of to send a person like Kya away, if he could he would make it even more grand. Seeing him silent, Tenzin couldn''t help but sigh, ¡°I did my best to keep this matter a secret but I don''t know how long we can keep it under wraps, no matter what we need to start your training as soon as possible.¡± Hearing him Levi couldn''t help but become alert, ¡°Is it going to be Iroh?¡± asked Levi, speaking for the first time his tone neutral. Tenzin nodded his head as he replied, ¡°Yes, we can pull some strings and disguise you as a fire nation soldier to get you under his tutelage, of course we will need to alter your appearance a little but that''s not a big problem .¡± Levi only nodded his head not saying anything else, nonetheless, he was satisfied with this arrangement. Seeing him like this, Tenzin''s heart tightened, ¡°Listen here kid, death is a natural law of this world, to be born means to die, nobody can change that, we can only accept it and move forward.¡± ¡°I will die one day too, your father will die, we can only accept it and move on.¡± spoke Tenzin in a soft tone trying to comfort Levi. He had been like him one day when he first lost his loved ones, but over time as he grew older and lost more people, he became numb to it, before he came to understand and accept it, now even if he died tomorrow he would welcome it with open arms. Hearing his speech Levi could only smile bitterly, he knew that what Tenzin said didn''t apply to him, this speech may have worked on anyone else, but not him. Just by gaining states in training his normal life span will extend more and more, not to mention his bounded spirit''s lifespan extension benefits, he was bound to live a very long life. But now he doesn''t know if it was a gift or a curse, eventually he will watch everyone he knew die and get forgotten by everyone around until he''s the only one remaining, a relic of the past that refuses to be defeated by the passage of time. He won''t only watch Tenzin and his father die, but even Katara and Sokka, their kids and their grandkids, and everyone he may know from now on. He didn''t think about it before but now it has been weighing on his mind, nevertheless, he didn''t address this issue. ¡°I understand master but for now I need to take some time alone and rest.¡± said Levi as he got up, Tenzin only nodded an affirmation as he got out. *** Walking back home Levi removed his shoes as he walked in, he didn''t hear his siblings or father at all, plus the lights were out, they were obviously sleeping. All three of them had cried their eyes out all day that they couldn''t help but crumble in exhaustion when night came. Levi wasn''t any better, reaching his room he directly fell on his bed in exhaustion but he couldn''t help but start thinking. He already had Tobirama check for any abnormalities on his mother¡¯s body before the funeral, but everything was normal, it was a normal death. But Levi knew that wasn''t the case, deep down he knew the reason for her death, Kya was supposed to die a week ago, but he had interfered and changed that outcome, he thought that the danger was already averted by then, but who would have thought¡­. ¡®It seems some things are set in stone, if I have to use earth''s terms, it is a fixed point in time.¡¯ thought Levi with a bitter expression on his face as he fell asleep. *** Levi suddenly woke up startled as he looked around him but he didn''t see his room, looking around all he could see was a narrow tunnel made of different colored lights and in the middle of the tunnel he could see a ten-year-old boy with closed eyes, seemingly unconscious, zipping past at insane speeds. ¡®Is that me? Am I dreaming?¡¯ Levi couldn''t help but wonder as he watched himself drifting forward. Soon scenes started appearing all around this tunnel, some were blurry, but others were extremely clear. In the first scene he saw a familiar place, a blue portal opened high up and dropped an eight-year-old into the woods. ¡®This is when I first arrived in the spirit realm!¡¯ This was the first thought that came to Levi. On another screen he saw a medieval army surrounding a huge castle. What was worth noting was that there were wizards, knights with special abilities, strange creatures, and more mixed in. In one of the screens he saw a scene that shook him to the core, he saw what he could only describe as Cultivators flying and fighting, destroying worlds and galaxies on a whim. Entire worlds and universes kept flashing past him again and again. Levi had the vague feeling that as long as he stepped into any of those scenes he would be transported to their respective world. ¡®This is the month I don''t remember.¡¯ he suddenly had this thought before the world in front of him shattered and he woke up. *** So a lot of people didn''t like the fact that Kya died in last chapter and I got a lot of fu''s, unsatisfied comments and dms, and even some death threats (my first ones actually),which I am ok with lol this is what it is to be an author, but I am here to tell you that everything would turn out to be OK in the end, so If you have soem elaborate plan to end my life put it on hold for now, go bother Gege or something he did way worse stuff than I ever did. *** *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 57 - Gifts Southern water tribe - one 3 months after Kya¡¯s funeral. It had been 3 months since Kya died, and although Levi and his family kept going about their daily lives like usual, all of them could feel something missing, the void their mother had left behind couldn''t be filled just like that. Walking out of his room Levi washed up before going towards the dining table, he could already see that Sokka and Katara were awake. Smiling Levi started sneaking behind them, they had no chance of noticing him with his stealth skill as he approached them, when he was right behind them he lunged at them like a tiger would lunge at his prey as he immediately started ruffling their hair and squeezing their cheeks. ¡°Nooo Levi stop it.¡± complained Katara in her cute little voice as she struggled with all her strength to get away. ¡°Hey stop it, I am a grown man, stop that.¡± said Sokka, also doing all he could to escape Levi¡¯s grasp, contrary to Katara though Sokka¡¯s pleas made Levi stop and made both of them feel relieved, usually it lasted way longer than that. ¡°Good morning you two.¡± said Levi while keeping a smile on his face, on the inside though he was feeling bitter. He used to say the exact same thing Sokka just said when Kya played with him like that when he was younger, even though he was feeling like that but he didn''t show anything on his face. No matter what he was feeling he had to keep a strong front for both of them and even for his father, and not just that, he''ll make sure to do anything he could to fill the void their mother had left behind no matter how hard it is. ¡°Morning¡± ¡°Morning¡± both of them replied at the same time. Levi smiled at them both as his father brought the food to the table and they started wolfing it down. It didn''t take long for all of them to be done, Hakoda finished first as he immediately got up and hurried outside while saying goodbye, he was the village chief after all and with the tribe in its current state with half its members dead they needed him more than ever so he had no time to waste. Levi didn''t blame him, and neither Katara nor Sokka, even though they were little kids, were smart enough to realize what was going on. Before long the three of them were also done with their breakfast, Sokka and Katara had just started to clean the table when Levi spoke with a grin on his face, ¡°No need to hurry, I have a surprise for the both of you.¡± Hearing him, Sokka and Katara''s eyes shone so brightly Levi could swear that they would glow in the dark, he always gave them something good when he said that so he understood why. ¡°What is it brother?¡± ¡°Is it some cool technique to let me defeat the firebenders?¡± ¡­ Both Katara and Sokka rushed to his sides and started asking questions unceasingly, not letting him speak. Shaking his head in helplessness with a slight smile on his face Levi finally managed to get a word in and spoke, ¡°First of all, both of you need to close your eyes.¡± he said. Hearing him both of them immediately covered their eyes with their tiny hands and waited, but Levi could see that they were both peeking. Smiling lightly, Levi used his sealing abilities on them for a second to seal both their visions, before quickly taking something from the inventory and retracting his seal immediately. ¡°Hey, what just happened.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Levi, what did you do?¡± Both of them started asking questions in puzzlement but Levi avoided answering them, now was the time to finally give them their gifts. He didn''t have time for it ever since he came back from the spirit realm, with the fire nation¡¯s attack, the recovery and damage control he had to do after, their mother¡¯s death and how much it affected them and took them to come back from, all of that delayed this until now. Opening their eyes, Sokka and Katara were bewildered for a moment before their eyes shone as they looked at the table. Food of every type and size, candy of every color, and shape, they were all sprawled on the table in front of them, filling it whole. ¡°SO MUCH FOOD (CANDY).¡± Both of them screamed at the same time as Sokka started smelling and wolfing down food and Katara opened sweets and ate them. Levi only smiled from the side as he watched them eat, he waited until they slowed down before he spoke. ¡°Remember the promise I made to you two years ago before I left?.¡± asked Levi, smiling at them. Looking at him both of them were confused for a while before Katara seemed to get it first followed by Sokka as their eyes opened wide, and Katara rushed to hug Levi with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yo..you remembered.¡± said Katara stuttering as she hugged Levi and cried followed by Sokka after. Levi who was preparing to remind them was shocked, he didn''t think they would still remember it until this day. Smiling bitterly, Levi hugged his little siblings tightly, it seemed that they had put more weight on that promise than he realized. Sadly the hug didn''t last for long as they couldn''t wait to devour their food and candy. *** Some distance away from the southern water tribe. Levi and Tobirama could be seen walking on the surface of the ocean as if it was solid ground, they walked until they reached a big land of ice with small ice hills scattered all around. ¡°It''s here, I can feel it.¡± said Levi as he looked straight down at the ocean beneath his feet, his gaze seemed to penetrate the infinite darkness of the ocean and see what was below. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± asked Tobirama, his tone hinting that he was waiting for orders. ¡°Follow me.¡± said Levi in a plain tone containing a slight hint of anger as the water below him stopped holding his weight and he fell straight down into the ocean followed by Tobirama. Under the ocean both of them moved at high speeds and with agility like that of a fish as they neared a round piece of ice near the bottom. Inside it was a little boy with a bald head, his eyes were open wide and glowing in bright white light, arrow tattoos that were also glowing white were going up his hands and above his bald head, it was the AVATAR! As he floated there facing the avatar Levi felt conflicted, he had been holding a grudge ever since he knew that he had something to do with him being banished to the spirit world, or more precisely it was Ravva¡¯s doing. But now he didn''t know what to do, first of all the advantage of knowing the future was too great and he couldn''t just give up on it like that by doing something to the avatar. Even though a lot of things were different in this universe from the one shown in the TV show, the essential stuff was still the same. Secondly he had the vague feeling that if he tried to do something to the avatar it might turn out real bad, he had seen first-hand how it wasn''t that easy to change things. Something might just happen the moment he decides to take action. Like his mother, even though he saved her, she still ended up dying all the same, or how he had been transported into the spirit realm. It may have been Ravva¡¯s doing, but what if it was the timeline correcting itself? Thinking of this Levi couldn''t help but frown as he took one last look at the avatar and turned around to leave, he was only here to confirm it was the avatar after all. Seeing him leave Tobirama was confused but he still followed him nonetheless. ¡°We''re not going to kill them?.¡± asked Tobirama as soon as they got out of the water and stood on top of it ¡°Ha-ah, Killing them will bring more harm than good, at least for now, let''s go.¡± said Levi as he waved his hand, the water around them moved around and condensed into an ice boat, they both got on it as it started moving on its own into the southern water tribe. Hearing him Tobirama could only nod, he didn''t even question it, he believed what Levi said to be true with no shadow of a doubt. Suddenly Levi snapped into attention as he seemed to remember something which caught Tobirama¡¯s attention. ¡°I''ve got something for you.¡± said Levi as he reached his hands into empty space and took out a scroll out of his inventory. ¡°Is that?...¡± exclaimed Tobirama, he wasn''t shocked by Levi taking things out of thin air, by now he wouldn''t be surprised by anything Levi did, it was the content that surprised him, something from his old world. ¡°Yes, it''s a sealing scroll, inside it is a bunch of kunais, shurikens, and other shinobi necessities I thought you might need, consider it my reward for your hard work.¡± said Levi as he handed the scroll to Tobirama. Tobirama caught it with a smile on his face, with it his strength would be elevated to another level. Just as he was observing it Tobirama received another shock, the sealing formation on the scroll was way more advanced than anything he had ever seen, he didn''t think even the Uzumaki clan might be able to replicate it. He could only smile bitterly, just when he thought he wouldn''t be surprised with Levi anymore he had caught him off guard. Before long they were back to the tribe as both Tobirama and Levi walked back home. What was worth noting was that not a lot of people were paying any attention to Levi, the reason being that he had ordered Tobirama to make sure that nobody went around speaking about him being the ¡°Avatar¡±. And it seemed Tobirama had taken another step to make sure nobody bothered him or his family while he was at it, making him even more satisfied with this first summon of his, all of that was done through genjutsu of course. *** Inside Levi¡¯s room Opening his eyes Levi couldn''t only sigh again, he had been using spirit world projection, the ability he got after meditation had reached level 10, for the past three months in hopes of finding his mother¡¯s spirit in the spirit realm with no hope. He had searched everywhere, and with his experience being in the spirit realm for two years he was way more efficient than most people, he had even asked sage for help with no luck. He could only Sigh in defeat, the spirit realm was just too big, plus if that dream he had a while ago was true then it didn''t only encompass the avatar world, and even the concept of time might be different in certain areas he didn''t know how to proceed from here. He could only keep trying and hope for the best. *** Next chapters is the start of the canon, hope you''re all as excited as I am *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 58 - Meeting Aang Ladies and gentlemen, this is it. Southern water tribe Three people could be seen riding a wooden boat as it drifted on the calm waves of the ocean. There were two boys and a girl. The older boy was extremely handsome with blue eyes and brown hair with an extremely fit physique. He was lying down on the boat with his hands behind his head and his eyes closed, seemingly asleep. The other boy had a ponytail and although he didn''t seem to be as strong as the older one it was obvious that he wasn''t any pushover either, he was holding a spear in his hand in a striking position towards the water like a Hunter waiting for his prey. The last one was a girl who was constantly looking down towards the ocean and focusing on the water in front of her frowning from time to time. They were Levi and his two siblings Sokka and Katara. Katara took a deep breath in as she concentrated on the ocean and started moving her hands around. Levi who was sleeping had his eyes twitch for a bit but he didn''t open them. Slowly a big ball of water with tree fishes inside it began to rise from the ocean and started floating in front of Katara. ¡°Levi, Sokka look, quickly!¡± exclaimed Katara as she tried her best to maintain her hold on the ball of water. Sadly for her Levi was still fast ¡°asleep¡± and Sokka didn''t even turn his head around as he spoke, ¡°Katara quite you''re going to scare the fish away.¡± ¡°But Sokka¡­.¡± Just as Katara was about to explain herself Sokka waved his spear and was about to stab it into the water, but he accidentally poked the ball of water above their head and burst it open, causing the fish to escape and the water to fall on the three of them bathing them in the cold water of the ocean. Levi¡¯s forehead couldn''t help but twitch as he opened his eyes and set up spitting the water that got into his mouth as he looked at his siblings with an annoyed look, it was moments like these that made him reconsider his decision of not going to train with Iroh, nevertheless what''s done is done. Thankfully he had already enabled Gamer¡¯s mind back years ago, or his siblings would have suffered his retaliation. Sokka unaware that he was the one who caused this turned around in anger as he started shouting at Katara, ¡°WHY IS IT THAT EVERY TIME YOU DECIDE TO PRACTICE YOUR SUBPAR BENDING POWERS I AM THE ONE WHO SUFFERS THE CONSEQUENCES.¡± ¡°IT WAS YOU WHO CAUSED THIS YOU IDIOT, MAYBE IF YOU DIDN''T HAVE A BRAIN THE SIZE OF AN EGG WE WOULDN''T BE IN THIS PREDICAMENT, HAVE YOU THOUGHT OF THAT?.¡± Screamed Katara at him in return. ¡°ENOUGH, both of you.¡± said Levi in an annoyed tone making both of them quit immediately, waving his hand the water on the boat and on all three of their clothes and hair was extracted and thrown into the ocean. Katara¡¯s eyes sparkled as she saw this looking at Levi with an admiring gaze that made chills go down his spine. She knew just how hard that casual movement of Levi was. It made her feel ashamed of her talents, when Levi was her age and even younger he was fighting in the war and participating in missions, but she could barely hold a ball of water together, although she improved with Levi''s guidance and training it was nothing much. Levi could hear Acnologia almost dying laughing through their link making his eye twitch even more as he looked up with an annoyed gaze wanting to slap the darn dragon. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Sokka with a wary tone as he saw Levi looking up, he knew his brother¡¯s senses were way beyond anyone in the tribe, so if there was a danger he would sense it first. ¡°Ha-ah, it''s nothing, I''m just still a little dizzy from my nap.¡± said Levi, sighing, making both of them show a guilty expression. Levi always spent most of his time training or on missions and barely had the time to rest, and this time when he had finally got some free time they insisted that he accompany them and they promised that they wouldn''t bother him, but in the end, they still ruined his rest. Looking at the two expressions Levi couldn''t help but shake his head as he spoke gently, ¡°It''s okay you two, I still have the rest of the day off I can rest later.¡± said Levi easing both of their expressions. As for Acnologia, he was so high up flying and enjoying his time, there was basically zero chance for anybody to spot him. The red dragon was also moving below the surface of the ocean deep down in case of an emergency. Levi didn''t like to leave things up to chance and this time was no different.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Nodding Katara was just about to speak when their boat was suddenly rocked and started speeding up quickly in one direction. ¡°Ouch, what is happening.¡± Exclaimed Sokka as he held onto the boat. ¡°It''s a water current.¡± replied Katara as she tried her best to hold on. None of them were panicking though, if Levi wasn''t here they might have freaked out, but with him around they trusted that he could handle whatever situation that might occur. Levi was standing on the boat. The high speed and rocking of the boat didn''t affect him in the least, he was just about to raise his hand and stabilize the boat before stopping it when he suddenly stopped in shock. He remembered this scene. ¡®Don''t tell me this is it?¡¯ he couldn''t help but think, he couldn''t believe it was finally happening. The scene that was playing in front of him was the exact same one that played at the beginning of Avatar the last air bender show, the only difference was his presence in it. He couldn''t help but become excited as the sea current dragged them along. It was finally time, he had waited for seventeen years and it was finally here. At the same time he also couldn''t help but smile bitterly, even with all the changes he made things still happened the same, it was as if his presence here was inconsequential, the world refused to be steered another way, the timeline refused to be changed, at least when it came to anything major. ¡®I am still too weak.¡¯ thought Levi with a hard look on his face, he was sure that it was only due to his strength that he couldn''t make any major changes in the timeline. If he was strong enough, even if the timeline refused to be altered it wouldn''t have a choice in the matter it would still bend to his will. Soon the boat sailed into a group of icebergs at high speeds, Sokka and Katara started to scream loudly and argue with each other about how to avoid it. Levi, not bothering with them, waved his hand and all the ice blocks in a hundred-meter radius melted and turned into water as the boat gently passed through them, the water not even getting inside the boat. Sokka and Katara watched this tongue-tied with an awkward look on their face, their earlier outburst making them feel very ashamed. To them Levi was just their caring and loving big brother and that''s what causes them to always forget just how strong and borderline scary he was, even if they didn''t worry when the current started, when they saw the icebergs they still lost their bearings for a while, they were still too young. Before long the sea current was over and the boat calmed down, it was intact with not even a scratch on it, different from how Levi remembered from the show where it was completely demolished. ¡®Humph, take that timeline.¡¯ thought Levi in triumph before he started looking around. ¡°That was scary.¡± said Sokka as he got up with wobbly feet, Levi knew that he was just acting though and would be ready for action at any given second, he made sure of that during the past years. ¡°Thank god you were here Levi, I don''t know what we could have done without you.¡± said Katara with a grateful tone in her voice, although Levi had the feeling that she meant more than what happened just now, she was grateful he was in their lives! ¡°Haha damn right, that''s what a real bender is like you should learn a thing or two from him.¡± ¡°Will you just shut up for once?¡± ¡°And who''s gonna make me? You with your useless bending powers?.¡± Levi just filtered them out of his perception as he started looking around, soon he spotted a tall iceberg in front of him, and below it he could feel a massive amount of chi just sitting there as if frozen in time. ¡°Hehe, time to finally meet face-to-face avatar.¡± said Levi faintly with a smile on his face as he snapped his fingers. The iceberg in front started cracking slowly as the cracks spread all over it making loud sounds and causing Sokka and Katara to stop their argument before it completely shattered into thousands of ice pieces. Levi wasn''t going to count on Katara to break it this time so he just decided to speed it up and do it himself. After that an even bigger iceberg that seemed to have been trapped below it surfaced and caused the water around to rage and rock their boat all around, thankfully this was nothing to Levi as he effortlessly stabilized it. Soon the boat stopped near the massive iceberg, and the waves stopped raging. ¡°Wow, that was intense.¡± exclaimed Sokka as he got up. ¡°What was all of that,... Wait.¡± said Katara pausing and continuing, ¡°Inside that iceberg, is that a person?.¡± ¡°Heh, how can a person be inside of an iceberg, don''t be silly.¡± said Sokka, mocking her. ¡°I know what I''ve seen, stop talking and let''s help him.¡± said Katara as she grabbed Sokka''s weapon and ran towards the iceberg and started hitting it, making small cracks with every hit. Soon her relentless efforts bore some results as the ice cracked and a pillar of light shot into the sky before cold steam gushed out of it throwing Katara back as if she weighed nothing, thankfully Levi was ready as he caught her in one hand while still looking forward. *** Far away from the Southern Water tribe A fire nation ship was sailing in the cold waters as a young man with a burn scar on his left eye stared into the horizon at the towering pillar of light. Behind him was an old man sitting on a low table playing a game and drinking tea. They were Iroh and Zuko. ¡°Finally, uncle, do you realize what this means?¡± Zuko spoke as he turned behind him. ¡°I won''t get to finish my game?¡± answered Iroh in a sarcastic tone. Zuko, not paying any heed to his response continued, ¡°It means that my search is finally about to come to an end.¡± Hearing his nephew Iroh could only Sigh and not reply. ¡°That light came from a very powerful source uncle, it has to be him, it has to be the avatar.¡± said Zuko in frustration. ¡°Or it could just be the celestial lights?.¡± replied Iroh, he was also very sceptical about what it was. For all he knew the avatar was already reincarnated as Levi so he wondered about where that light came from. ¡®Then again there are other ways one can gain the power to bend other elements without being the avatar.¡¯ thought Iroh as the image of the lion turtles came into his mind. Levi had never stated, he was the avatar, and even during the test he didn''t pass with flying colors. There was also his trip into the spirit realm that could have granted him the ability to wield fire, nevertheless, if either Levi or that light pillar source were the Avatar he needed to do his best to protect them from his nephew. ¡®Not that Levi needs my protection.¡¯ thought Iroh, his eyebrow twitching. Even Levi when he was just a kid was strong enough to defeat the current Zuko, not to mention the current him, Iroh could only pray for his nephew that he and Levi don''t cross paths. *** Everything until now was just like it was portrayed in the show, but he couldn''t lower his guard, he didn''t know if Ravva would be hostile towards him or not and he didn''t want to take any chances. He also ordered Acnologia to be ready at any moment while positioning the red dragon below sea level, ready to interfere in case anything happened. Soon the steam cleared out and the bald boy with glowing tattoos stood up and looked at them before all strength seemed to leave his body as he collapsed and slid on the ice till he reached their feet where Katara caught him. The events of the TV show started playing out in front of him with the only change being him present here, but he still didn''t let his guard down. Everything played exactly the same from Aang asking Katara to play a weird penguin Levi had no idea about to them seeing Appa to finally Sokka suspecting Aang to be a fire nation spy and Katara shutting him up and introducing them ¡°I am Katara, the paranoid one is my middle brother Sokka and the last one is my older brother Levi. Nice to meet you.¡± *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 59- Levi vs Aang An: Before you read I suggest you go check the end of chapter 52, Levi had a quest to find his way back home and I forgot to write the rewards for it until now, just check the bottom of chapter 52. Ps: The above message was mostly for my patreon subscribers, but I didn''t remove it just in case. Ps2: No the status didn''t take words from the chapter count, there is like 2.8k words pure chapter word count plus about 1.1k status words. Enjoy. *** A sky bison was swimming in the ocean with half its body submerged underwater, the top half had a big saddle on it with four people on top, they were Levi and his two siblings plus the over energetic avatar who couldn''t stop asking questions. Levi considered whether it would have been better to have left him frozen. Although Levi was surprised Appa could handle the cold freezing waters of the South Pole as he swam in it naturally as if he was swimming in warm spring water, although seeing Katara and Sokka can also swim in them, why can''t he? "What about your brother, why is he so quiet." he heard Aang ask but he chose to ignore it as he continued laying there with his eyes closed and hands behind his head, this was his rest time and he''ll be damned if he let anyone ruin it. "He¡­he isn''t the talkative type." he heard Katara reply with an awkward tone of voice, "Although Sokka more than makes up for it." "HEY!!." "Anyhow¡­." Levi filtered them out as he decided to look at his status window with his eyes closed, he found this to be quite a relaxing activity, plus it gave him a lot of satisfaction seeing his progress. [Status: Name: Levi Age: 17 years old. Level: 30 HP: 580 Chi: 490. SP: 690 Vitality: 58 Stamina: 69 Strength: 35 Agility: 49 Dexterity: 37 Endurance/Willpower: 54 Intelligence: 19 Wisdom: 28 Charisma: 15 Luck: 15 Available state points: 425. Available system points: 112000. Powers/abilities: Gamer Mind (passive) - Level Max: This power allows the user to control their emotions and thoughts as if they were in a video game. They are able to remain calm and focused even in the most stressful situations, giving them a significant advantage over their opponents. This power also makes the user''s mind impenetrable to outside influence, such as mind control, psychic attacks and more. Gamer Body (passive) - Level max: This power allows the user to heal quickly and recover from injuries at an accelerated rate, similar to a video game character. The user can quickly recover from fatigue and exhaustion with just a little rest, and heal from minor injuries in a matter of seconds. They can even regenerate lost limbs or other body parts. Night vision (passive) - Level MAX: Allows the user to see in the dark as if it were daylight, it can allow the user to navigate better in dark areas and not lose his way, the higher the level the clearer the user''s vision will be Meditation (Active) - Level 19: Helps calm the mind and spirit, HP, SP, and Energy recovery increases by 19% during meditation. Spirit world projection - Level (Max): The user can now use meditation to project his consciousness into the spirit realm.] Water bending (active) - Level 55: user is able to bend water to his own will at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of water bending such as ice bending and blood bending, the higher the level the less chi is needed to use this ability. Cold resistance (Passive) level MAX: Grants the user the ability to resist cold temperatures, the user isn''t affected by any degree of cold at all. Incomplete Blood bending (Active) - Level 55: The ability to freely manipulate living beings blood like its water, takes 2 days to fully charge, can be used for 8 hours straight after activating it. Ice bending (Active) - Level 55: A sub-bending ability of water bending, the user can manipulate the water molecules to either freeze or melt the water. Water healing (Active) - Level 55: The user can apply water to an injured area thus redirecting more energy to it and speeding up the healing process of the body, different types of water have different effects, at higher levels the user can even heal internal injuries as well as illness. Water extraction (Active) - Level 55: The user can extract water from the atmosphere and plants to use it for their water bending, the higher the level the easier it is to use the skill and the more water the user can extract. Pain tolerance (Passive) - Level MAX: The user can resist and stay focused under intense pain no matter the degree] Observation (Active) level MAX: A power that allows the user to identify things and people in his environment, it gives a description of the target coupled with their status. Limit breaker (Active) level 21: Only use when necessary, allows the user to break through his limits and ascend to new heights, the user will suffer temporary side effects later on, the severity of it depends on how long the skill was active. The higher the level the higher the boost granted to the user and the lesser consequences the user will suffer after. Danger sense (Passive) Level 51: Allows the user to sense incoming danger and avoid it beforehand, increases reaction speed and reflexes by 44%] Rapid recovery - (Passive) - Level 40: Recover HP, SP and energy by 57% every 19 minutes, the higher the level the higher the recovery rate and the less time needed. Spirit body (Active/Passive) Level 71: By activating this ability the user can change his state of existence from physical to spiritual and vice versa. The user needs to change his state of being according to the world he is in. Current state: Spiritual. Costs 400 Chi points to switch, the cost to switch will decrease as the ability levels up. It doesn''t cost anything to maintain the user state Divine armament (Active) - Level MAX: A divine armament containing all tools of war the user can conceive, the higher the level the more weapons and armor the user have access to. Cost: 3 chi per use. Spiritual bond (Active) - Level MAX: The user can bond with spiritual creatures, store them in his body, control them, and understand and communicate with them, the user will get access to the spirit''s power and abilities after they''re bond. Ethereal force (Active) Level 71: Using his inner energies the user converts them into Ethereal force to perceive into the distance, reinforce himself, and put pressure on his enemies, the more energy used the stronger the ability. Cost: 1 Chi per 10 second. Purification (Active) level MAX: Purify anything, the higher the level the faster the purification and the higher the success rate. Sealing (Active) level MAX: Seal anything, the higher the level the higher the sealing success rate. Fire resistance (Passive) Level 9: Grants the user the ability to resist Hot temperatures, the higher the level the higher the degree of resistance. Physical damage resistance (Passive) level MAX: Negates 20% of the physical damage the user receives. Fire bending (Active) level 25: User is able to bend fire to his own will, at higher levels this can unlock other sub-elements of fire bending such as lightning bending and combustion bending, the higher the level the less chi is needed to use this ability Skills: Stealth (Active/Passive) - level MAX: Grants the user the ability to move undetected, decreasing the user''s presence and sound. Dodge (Active) - Level MAX: Allows the user to swiftly evade incoming attacks with enhanced agility and reflexes, the user gains an intuitive sense of foresight, enabling them to predict and avoid enemy strikes more effectively. Weapon mastery (Active) level 61: Grants the user mastery over all kinds of weapons plus increased speed and damage while using a weapon by 55%, can be leveled up using any kind of melee weapon. Close quarter combat (Active) level 72: Proficiency in hand to hand fighting styles and techniques plus increased speed, strength, and damage during hand to hand combat by 70% Mentor (Passive) - Level MAX: The user can more effectively impart his knowledge, powers and skills to other people hastening their learning process, the higher the level the faster and more efficiently the target will learn, +20% learning speed of the target, +20% target comprehension ability during teaching session] Dash (Active) - Level 34: Grants a 44% burst of speed for short distances, consuming 1 Stamina point each use. Throwing (Active) - Level MAX: Grants a 100% increase to the user''s throwing accuracy, distance, speed and damage.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Acting (Active) - level MAX: The user can use his superior acting abilities to deceive and lie to other people, the higher the level the better the user is at acting and the higher his chances of deception are. Cooking (Active) Level MAX: The user can cook meals that recover HP, MP and SP by 10%.] To say he had gotten stronger would be an understatement, even the clothes he was wearing right now were weighted clothes he had bought from the system, they just looked like southern water tribe clothes. Some of his skills and abilities had directly reached max level at level 10 or 20 making him unable to level them up anymore, as for others they just kept going, Levi had a feeling that level 100 would be the cap for them too. His luck had also increased on its own for some strange reason, Levi theorized that it had something to do with him becoming stronger, after all if you''re strong enough bad luck will have no effect on you. And aside from the increase in his stat points and level he had also discovered something, his spirit body had never stopped leveling up! He had thought that while he was in his physical form and outside of the spirit realm his spirit body would stop leveling up but he was wrong, and it leveled up even faster when he used its sub-abilities. Although he didn''t gain any new sub-abilities from his spirit body the ones he already had got stronger, and he had a feeling that he wasn''t far from gaining new ones. Needless to say the current Levi was leagues above his past self, but he was still not content, not to mention other worlds, just in the spirit realm he was sure there were endless foes he couldn''t put a fight against, and so he needed to get stronger, way much stronger. Thinking of the spirit realm Levi couldn''t help but remember his mother as he sighed, he had tried endlessly during the past years to contact her but he failed, it was like her spirit had disappeared altogether, in the end, he could only give up. "We''re here." he heard Katara say as he opened his eyes, they were back to the Southend water tribe. The red dragon stayed on the shore below water as a guard while Acnologia went to do his own stuff, which most likely involved stuffing his stomach so Levi didn''t bother with him. *** On the outskirts of the southern water tribe, Levi stood some distance away watching Aang interact with the villagers alongside Sokka and Katara, Tobirama was standing to his right with his arms crossed as he observed Aang with a not-so-friendly gaze. "Are we still not going to do anything?" asked Tobirama. "What do you suggest we do?." "I think we should eliminate the threat while we have the chance, we don''t know what he might do later on," said Tobirama. "That''s not an option, he''s ¡­he''s important to future events," said Levi vaguely not wanting to delve deeper into his future knowledge. Hearing him Tobirama could only sigh and concede, he knew that Levi, using one way or another, had knowledge of the future so he didn''t argue about it with him. Levi could see Katara talking with Aang as they both looked at him, he couldn''t hear what they were saying but from Katara''s sparkling eyes and Aang''s surprised face it didn''t take a genius to figure it out. Soon Aang ran towards him at inhuman speeds only an airbender could achieve, except him and Tobirama of course, before abruptly stopping in front of them. "Hey, Levi right? I Was just talking with Katara and she said you''re an amazing water bender." asked Aang with stars shining in his eyes. He knew what Aang was after, he was the avatar so he was naturally curious about and wanted to learn bending other elements, and who was better to teach him than someone who already mastered it? ''Am I going to become the avatar water-bending teacher?'' Levi couldn''t help but think. "Why do you ask? Fancy a spar?" said Levi with a slightly playful smirk on his face. "Hehe bring it on." said Aang in excitement as he jumped around warming up, Levi could tell that he wasn''t taking him seriously, or maybe he was just overconfident in his own skills. Not that he blamed him, the bald guy was stronger than most people shown in the show *** On the white expense of snow somewhere near the Southern water tribe, Levi and Aang stood far facing each other ready for battle, although the atmosphere wasn''t all that tense as it was only a spare. "Alright ladies and gentlemen the moment you''ve all been waiting for is here we have¡­." Sokka screamed at the top of his lungs in a commentator''s tone of voice before he suddenly choked as he saw Levi glaring at him. "AHEM, WITHOUT FURTHER ADO, BEGIN," screamed Sokka as he brought his hand down signifying the start of the spar. Unfortunately for Sokka, it didn''t go as he had expected in a straight show of bending powers and abilities instead both opponents started talking to each other. "I''ll try to go easy on you ok!." said Aang. "._." Sokka. "._." Katara. "._." Levi. "._." Acnologia. "HAHAHAHA." Levi couldn''t help but laugh out loud, not able to hold it as Sokka and Katara smiled with a weary expression, with Katara feeling sorry for Aang. "I don''t know if I should be offended or thank you Aang, I haven''t laughed like that in a long time," said Levi as he controlled his laughter, and he meant every word of it. He couldn''t help but laugh at how absurd what Aang just said was, but he couldn''t really blame the young avatar, he didn''t know any better. Aang could only stand there with a confused look on his face as he scratched the back of his head with an awkward look not understanding everyone''s reaction. "Alright be prepared I am making my move." said Levi but he could see Aang was still not taking his warning seriously. So Levi decided to start off with a bang, he''d make sure the young avatar remembered this moment. Activating Limit breaker for a split second Levi saw the world around him slow down, no matter how many times he used it he couldn''t get over the high it gave him, he even thought of dozens of scenarios and possibilities of how this fight could play out and how to solve it, all of that in barely a second. Aang was just about to start bending air when Levi who was just in front of him disappeared as if teleported. Aang was startled for a second before feeling the air behind him shake as his skin started crawling, he quickly turned around and waved his hand at the incoming punch of Levi, but it still wasn''t enough to undo the power of Levi''s punch as Aang was sent flying backwards. Flipping in the air, Aang landed on the ground with the grace of a bird barely making a sound, but his eyes were wide open in shock and disbelief. "How, how did you move that fast?." asked aang incredulously, he couldn''t fathom how a human being could move so quickly, even if he used air bending he didn''t think he could get close to that speed. "So? Still underestimating me?" asked Levi with a smirk on his face, but he decided not to use limit breaker for the rest of the spare. He didn''t want to give the little guy a scare, and worst of all he didn''t want to push him into the avatar state, not that he couldn''t handle it but it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Aang now had a serious look on his face as he took a fighting stance unlike his earlier relaxed one, taking a deep breath in, he swung his glider towards Levi. Levi couldn''t see anything but his danger sense was prompting him to move, it wasn''t anything intense so it meant that even if he was hit he wouldn''t suffer that much damage, it wasn''t the same for other people though. ''I could see how troublesome fighting an Airbender can be.'' thought Levi as he moved out of the way. Unlike the other elements air is invisible, and coupled with an air-bending master like Aang it was no wonder that few could stand against him in the show. One basically had to rely on their danger senses and promotion to dodge, which was almost impossible for most people. "GOO LEVI, KICK HIS ASS." screamed Sokka at the top of his lungs from afar. "Hey watch your mouth," said Katara with an annoyed look on her face with her hands on her waist. Levi ignored them as he started speeding towards Aang who was constantly firing air currents at him. At first, it was coming at a steady pace but soon Aang started to panic as he saw Levi effortlessly dodge his attacks while getting closer and started firing faster and faster before jumping so high up and back it looked like he was flying and pulling some distance between them. Levi, who still hadn''t used any water bending from the beginning of the match until now decided that it was about time, jumping up the snow under his feet turned into water and carried him towards Aang at high speeds. Aang wasn''t flustered as he swung his glider at the ground pushing a wave of snow in Levi''s direction. Levi only smiled at this, he could see right through Aang, thus was merely a distraction, moving his had the snow wave moving his way got instantly compressed into the ground as if the gravity acting on it increased by a hundred folds all of a sudden, and as he expected Aang wasn''t behind it, he was nowhere to be seen. ''Two can play this game of deception.'' thought Levi as he pretended to look around for Aang trying to locate him. But he already knew where he was, where could an air bender sneak attack from except from the air? Using his ethereal force Levi used it to perceive around him and he immediately found Aang above him, his range was so vast in fact that he could even perceive Sokka and Katara some distance away while also feeling underground. Directing ethereal force into his legs Levi suddenly looked up so fast he startled the poor airbender before he jumped. Aang tried to evade but Levi extended his hand as he extracted water from the air and gathered it into his right hand forming a long water tentacle that wrapped around Aang and his glider before solidifying into ice. Just as both of them started to fall down, snow rose up from the ground under Levi''s precise control and slowed down their descent until they landed. Aang took a deep breath and was ready to blow air at Levi from his mouth when he was shocked by what he saw next. "I suggest you give up now kiddo." said Levi in an arrogant tone as he conjured fire on his palm threatening to shoot at him. Levi had thought about it a lot before deciding to show him his fire bending, he was bound to learn about it sooner or later so why hide it? Seeing this scene, Aang''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "You¡­you¡­." Aang stuttered, not managing to form a full sentence before he finally calmed down and hung his head low. "I''ve lost," he said in a helpless tone as he stared at Levi with a complicated expression. "Hehe, don''t sweat it kid, that tends to happen when people meet me, I am just built different." said Levi in an arrogant tone as he waved his hand and melted the ice-binding Aang. "That was awesome brother you kicked his ass." Said Sokka as he came running and put his hand on Levi''s shoulder. "Indeed," said Katara bitterly, she couldn''t wait to be able to do that, to have as much control and mastery of water as Levi did. "It''s ok Aang, my brother is the avatar after all, you did way better than a lot of people in the tribe," said Katara comforting Aang as she picked him up. Aang had a stupid look on his face as he nodded absentmindedly while blushing before finally coming back to his senses, "He''s the what now?." he said as he looked between Katara and Levi. "Hahah, you heard that right baldy, he''s the avatar so you better watch your tone when you talk to him," said Sokka with a proud look and a finger pointed at Aang. "Hahaha y¡­yes," said Aang stuttering, to say he was confused would be an understatement. But he was sure of one thing, even if he didn''t want it, even if he wished what the siblings were saying was true, but he knew it wasn''t, he knew that he was the avatar. As for how Levi could bend fire that was beyond him. *** Aang pov ''What a monster.'' ''I''ve never thought a human could become so powerful'' ''I have a feeling that even in my past lives I had never encountered something like that, I was sure of it.'' ''And worst of all, It seemed that he was still holding back, a lot!'' thought Aang as they walked back into the tribe. He couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe what had just happened even though he knew it was real. He felt like he was prey waiting to be slaughtered and he wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it. If he had any pride as an avatar before it was shattered at this moment And above all else, he could use fire bending, he didn''t know how he did it but he did, what he had once thought to be impossible was proven wrong right before him! The avatar wasn''t the only one who could use other elements! For some strange reason he couldn''t help but feel as if the weight of a mountain was removed from his shoulders, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. He had thought that as the avatar only he had access to other elements but he was proven wrong today, and for some strange reason he was more than okay with it. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 60 - Meeting Prince Zuko ¡°Fire nation ship incoming.¡± Acnologia''s voice came telepathically, ¡°Do you want me to take care of it?.¡± he asked, his tone not even worried. Levi, who was currently meditating on the outskirts of the tribe, opened his eyes and told him to stand his ground. If it were any other time he would have let Acnologia handle it, he was strong enough plus there would be no link back to them. But he knew who was on that ship, if this was anything like the plot, then it was Iroh and Zuko coming. ¡°Why not? Do you think I can''t handle them? We can jump them together then, they won''t know what hit them.¡± said Acnologia excitedly. ¡®Relax, it''s not like that.¡¯ said Levi trying to calm him down. ¡®Humph, bitches thought they''ll catch us lacking.¡¯ sent Acnologia almost making Levi choke on his spit. ¡®Hey, language.¡¯ transmitted Levi in an angry tone as he smiled wearily. He had used his old-world slang and ¡°unique¡± words more than once while he was in Acnologia''s company during the past years and to his dismay Acnologia had picked up on each and every one of them like a dry sponge absorbing water. He couldn''t help but smile wearily at his bad influence on the dragon, feeling a little bit guilty, after all, he was just a kid when he started following him. *** Walking home Levi removed his shoes by the door and went inside, he could sense that there was only one person inside. Walking towards the kitchen he saw a sight that he couldn''t accept in his house, Katara was sitting at the dining table and staring at her cup of tea not drinking it and lost in thought, she didn''t even notice him, he could tell that she was feeling down and he had an idea as to why. Walking stealthily towards her from behind Levi tapped her on the shoulder almost making her jump out of her clothes in fright before she noticed that it was him. ¡°Levi you know I hate it when you do that.¡± said Katara complaining and trying to hide her downcast mood. ¡°Where is the fun in learning to hide my presence if I can''t scare my little sister, hehe.¡± said Levi teasing her. ¡°Yes, just make sure that''s the only thing you do with that skill of yours.¡± said Katara with a judgmental look on her face. ¡°Hey.¡± retorted Levi, feeling wronged, ¡°You know I''ll never do anything like that. I am not Sokka.¡± *** ¡°Atcho.¡± somewhere in the Southern water tribe Sokka sneezed as he rubbed his nose. ¡°Bless you.¡± said Aang with an innocent smile on his face as he looked at Sokka. ¡°Piss off.¡± *** ¡°Ha-ah, I know, I''m sorry, I''ve just not been myself lately.¡± said Katara, sighing with her head down. ¡°Let me guess, you saw my fight against Aang and so how strong and awesome and dazzling I am and now you think that you will never be able to reach that level and it''s been eating you up inside, am I right or am I right?¡± said Levi shamelessly with a smile on his face. ¡°Ha-ah, I don''t know whether I should be happy or creeped out by how accurate that was, but yeah that sums it up.¡± said Katara with a helpless look on her face. ¡°No matter what I do, no matter how hard I train, I can barely make any progress.¡± she said exasperated. Hearing her Levi wanted to say that she was way stronger than her counterpart from the original show so she should be happy, but sadly he couldn¡¯t say that "I know you''re feeling frustrated Katara and it''s easy to think that you''ll never be as good. But let me tell you something, mastery doesn''t come overnight. It''s in the struggle, in every drop of sweat, every moment of doubt, every time you want to give up but persevere forward, that''s when true strength is born.¡± said Levi trying to cheer her up, but he meant every word of it. ¡°You have this incredible spirit, Katara. I''ve seen it in the way you care for others, the way you never back down from what you believe is right. That same spirit is what will make you a great waterbender. It¡¯s not just about technique or talent, it¡¯s about the heart you put into it. And you, Katara, have more heart than anyone I know.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Remember, every master was once a beginner too. We all had moments when we thought we''d never succeed. But we kept going, just like you will.'' said Levi he almost couldn''t resist saying "Except me" at the last part but he held himself back, this wasn''t the moment to be cocky. "I believe in you, and I know you¡¯ll get there eventually. And when you do, we''ll stand together at the top and look at this moment and laugh.¡± said Levi with a smile on his face as he stroked Katara¡¯s head. Hearing him and seeing the conviction in his eyes, showing that he believed with no trace of a doubt that she would eventually become a great water bender Katara¡¯s eyes couldn''t help but become wet. ¡°Thank you brother, I don''t know what we would have done without you.¡± said Katara as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You''re strong, you would have been just fine.¡± Said Levi to which Katara just shook her head not retorting, although he knew that for a fact they did end up well in the show. *** At the shore of the southern water tribe The benders and soldiers of the tribe were gathering. They stood on the shore as they watched a faraway fire nation ship staying still and not moving, a boat was lowered from it as it slowly approached. Unlike the show, the southern water tribe was way stronger so they didn''t dare to send a ship or else if something went wrong they''d be stranded here with no way to retreat. Although the atmosphere on the shore was tense there was no panic or fear, this wasn''t the Southern water tribe shown at the beginning of the show. Right now they had three water-bending masters and one of them they even believed was the avatar. The small boat kept getting closer until the people on shore spotted four people on board, two of them clearly of higher rank and the other two with hamlets clearly just normal guards. Levi saw them clearly using Eagle eyes before they even mounted the small boat, they were Zuko and Iroh along with two Fire Nation soldiers, they came closer with Zuko having an angry expression and iroh a helpless one, before long they ducked at the shore as Zuko jumped and landed on the island. ¡°Where is the avatar I know he''s here?¡± shouted Zuko as soon as he landed, demanding angrily. Levi couldn''t help but frown, even though he knew his backstory from the show, and knew he would turn a new leaf later in life and become a way better human being, he still found him annoying. He could see Iroh giving him and Tenzin an apologetic look from behind Zuko, seeing this he couldn''t help but sigh, if it wasn''t for Iroh he would have taught this arrogant prince a lesson he wouldn''t forget, he also couldn''t reveal his relationship with Iroh so he just pretended not to know him for now. ¡°And who might you be?¡± said Levi as he stepped forward, even though he knew who he was he had to put up a front. ¡°I am Prince Zuko of the fire nation, son of fire lord Ozai and heir to the Throne, I''ve come to capture the avatar and redeem my name.¡± said Zuko in a proud voice, anyone who didn''t know the truth would feel intimidated just from hearing that. As for Levi, hearing the cliche lines coming from Zuko, he barely resisted the urge to slap his forehead. Although Levi could feel the discomfort of Aang in the back of the group, he might be thinking that he had brought trouble to their tribe. Unlike the original timeline where Aang left because he had triggered the warning signal on the abandoned Fire Nation battleship this time, maybe because of their spar, he didn''t get to do that and so he was still here. This also made Levi question what had led Zuko here this time, it seemed that changing the timeline was harder than he had thought. ¡°If you know what''s best for you, hand over the avatar, NOW!, even if we''re outnumbered now, do you think I can''t call an army of fire nation to destroy your tribe?.¡± Said Zuko in a threatening tone. ¡®I know you can''t.¡¯ thought Levi amused, he knew Zuko would be lucky to deploy another ship let alone call an army. Just as he was about to speak, ¡°It''s me who you''re looking for, leave these people alone.¡± said Aang as he stepped forward. ¡°Aang what are you doing?¡± exclaimed Katara. ¡°You? You''re barely a fifteen-year-old child, the avatar should be an old man.¡± said Zuko with a look of doubt on his face before seeing the Airbender''s clothes and tattoos which seemed to ease his doubt, ¡°Bring him in.¡± said Zuko as the two fire nation soldiers moved and grabbed Aang from both sides as they dragged him along. Seeing this the people around frowned, even Sokka who still didn''t like Aang that much was about to interfere, Zuko and Iroh also noticed this intense atmosphere and became alert. ¡°It''s alright everything will be fine.¡± said Aang with a smile as he turned towards them, that seemed to agitate the people around even more. Levi couldn''t practically read their minds, ¡®What are we afraid of?, we can take them.¡¯ Just as hell was about to break loose Levi raised his hands signalling for his clan members to calm down, and they did. By this point Levi had earned everyone¡¯s trust and respect so they didn''t question him. Aang was dragged into the boat, before Zuko and Iroh also rode and it set sail going back to their ship, Iroh didn''t say anything the entire time but there was clearly a thoughtful look on his face. *** ¡°Levi we can''t just leave Aang to them, we need to save him.¡± said Katara as she chased after Levi with Sokka behind her. ¡°He''s just a child.¡± Levi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at her outburst, he obviously didn''t plan to let Aang be taken by them but she obviously didn''t know that. ¡°Relax Katara, we''re obviously not going to leave him, we''re going to save your little boyfriend, alright?.¡± said Levi with a smirk on his face. Katara turned red in the face at his words, ¡°He''s not my boyfriend.¡± she retorted as she crossed her hands still red in the face. ¡°Hehe sure he isn''t, and what made you think I was going to leave him in the hands of the fire nation, he''s the avatar after all.¡± said Levi with a smile as he kept walking. ¡°Wait what? Hey wait, what do you mean.¡± screamed Katara as she followed him ¡°Hey!? I thought YOU were the avatar.¡± questioned Sokka as he ran after them. Levi didn''t answer them as he kept walking forward, soon they reached a big ball of white fur just lying there, away from the tribe¡¯s main settlement, it was Appa who was currently snoring, unaware that his dear friend had been taken ¡°Hey there big guy, time to wake up.¡± said Levi gently as he stroked Appa''s fur. He had always been kind to animals, some might say that he treated them even better than a lot of people, and appa with all that cuteness of his was no different. ¡®Humph.¡¯ came Acnologia¡¯s annoyed snort but Levi just ignored it. Appa, feeling someone rubbing his fur, woke up and looked at Levi without showing any expression on his face before he started licking him, leaving drool all over Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Eeeww.¡± Sokka''s voice came from behind him which he also ignored, Katara was just curiously looking at the big ball of fur. ¡°Hey there pall, don''t know how to break this news to you so I''ll make it short, Aang just got kidnapped and if we ever have a chance of rescuing him you need to fly us there.¡± said Levi to the sky bison. Although Apps¡¯s expression didn''t change Levi had spent enough time with Acnologia and spirit world animals to be able to read micro-expressions and he knew the sky bison was agitated upon hearing his words. He also took note that Appa seemed to understand every word he said, What he said wasn''t the truth though, with his strength he didn''t even need to merge with the red dragon to fly there himself, he could just water bend himself there, or just ask Acnologia to go handle it himself, but they didn''t need to know that for now. Appa upon hearing Levi immediately got down and laid on the ground as if telling them to get on, to which Levi immediately did, the other two still hesitating. ¡°What? If you''re not coming along I''ll leave without you guys.¡± said Levi teasingly. Katara immediately hurried to get on followed by Sokka, after that appa immediately ran and jumped into the ocean and started swimming forward! *** ¡°Well this is a bit underwhelming.¡± said Sokka with a defeated look on his face, Katara also seemed to get a little bit anxious. ¡°Hehe, try to keep that attitude.¡± said Levi with a knowing smile as he held Appa''s rain and spoke, ¡°Hold on to something, Appa yeep yeep.¡± Hearing the command, appa''s eyes opened wider as he started waving his tail and before the brother and sister duo realized it he was high in the sky. ¡°LEVI, KATARA, IT''S FLYING IT''S ACTUALLY FLYIN¡­¡± Screamed Sokka at the top of his lungs before he held himself back as he saw Katara and Levi smirk, turning slightly red in the face. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 61 - Avatar state and Goodbyes By the time Levi spotted the Fire Nation ship on the horizon he saw Aang and Zuko engaging in combat on the deck and surprisingly Aang was losing. Levi remembered this scene from the show, and if he was right soon Aang would enter the avatar state. And as he had predicted, before long Zuko overwhelmed Aang and threw him off the ship. ¡°AANG¡± Sokka and Katara screamed at the same time as they saw this scene. Levi wasn''t worried though he knew what was about to come next so he prepared himself. Spreading his ethereal sense over the ocean below and pushing it deeper he could feel a massive surge of energy before the waters below started moving. Aang with his tattoos and eyes glowing and a frown on his face rose out of the water riding a water tornado and landed on the ship startling the people on board. Zuko, who just moments ago had an angry look on his face and was full of confidence, could feel that something was wrong as he took a step away from Aang. Just as he was about to turn away and run, Aang bended the water tornado turning it into a huge amount of water as he swept it across the deck of the ship throwing everyone off balance, some even falling towards the ocean like Zuko. Nobody was able to resist the massive surge of water. After that, unlike the original show where Aang exited the avatar state and almost passed out, this time Aang looked directly at them, or more precisely at Levi! Levi could feel Aang¡¯s gaze trying to Pierce his body, if looks could kill that look would have killed Levi a hundred times over. Levi just smiled mockingly in return, he knew it wasn''t Aang who was staring at him, it was Ravva! But he wasn''t deterred, if it was him from years ago then he might have been apprehensive, but he had a lot of ways to deal with her by now, if worst came he could just seal her consciousness like Vaatu for a few years to teach her a lesson. ¡°WAIT, HE REALLY IS THE AVATAR?.¡± he could hear Sokka¡¯s loud scream coming from behind him, snapping him out of his thoughts. He almost turned and slapped his younger brother because of how loud he was, but he held himself back, he discovered long ago that Gamer¡¯s mind does wonders for your self-control. ¡°But YOU''RE the avatar!.¡± Sokka kept shouting behind him, seemingly not going to shut up anytime soon. ¡°You both are! There can be more than two?¡± ¡°Ahhhh I can''t understand anything anymore.¡± screamed Sokka as he finally stopped while holding his head. Levi could swear he saw smoke rising out of his head, it seemed he had pushed his brain more than it was designed to. As if in response to Sokka¡¯s loud screams stopping, Aang''s eyes and tattoos finally stopped glowing, signifying him getting out of the avatar state before he collapsed on the deck of the warship. ¡°AANG.¡± Screamed Katara in worry as she ran towards Aang after Appa landed. Even while Sokka was screaming earlier she didn''t pay him any heed and was only focusing on Aang showing her worry for him. Levi couldn''t help but shake his head at that, she had met Aang for barely a day and she was so worried for him already, he couldn''t help but sigh at how kind-hearted she could be, which wasn''t always a good trait. Jumping down, Levi landed beside Aang followed by Sokka, soon enough Aang woke up and found the three of them surrounding him. ¡°Hey guys, thanks for coming.¡± said Aang in a tired tone of voice but one could see the appreciation in his eyes making both Sokka and Katara smile. ¡°I don''t want to be the bearer of bad news but this isn''t the time for a lovely reunion, we need to move now.¡± said Levi with his hands crossed as he looked around at the fire nation soldiers surrounding them. He wasn''t the least worried about them though, only Iroh could pose a problem to him on this ship and he could feel him under the ship pretending to have not noticed anything so he didn''t have anything to worry about. ¡°ATTACK.¡± shouted one of the Fire Nation soldiers as he rushed at them.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Spinning around and waving his hand, Levi directed all the water that was left on the ship towards the incoming soldiers before freezing them inside it, of course leaving them gaps to breathe through. He didn''t have any problems with killing them but these guys were firstly Iroh and Zuko¡¯s man, and secondly, he could already tell they were short staffed and he didn''t think they''ll be able to operate the ship on their own, leaving them here alone they won''t survive for long. ¡°Alright, time to go you three.¡± said Levi as he picked up Aang and jumped on top of Appa followed by Katara and Sokka. By the time Zuko managed to climb back on board of the ship and Iroh walked upstairs Levi and the others were nowhere to be seen. *** ¡°Alright, someone needs to give us a really good explanation or I''ll lose my mind.¡± said Sokka as he looked between Aang and Levi. Aang looked a little bit confused but Levi knew exactly what Sokka was talking about. ¡°Ha-ah, there is no need to fry whatever brain cells you have left on this, Aang is the avatar.¡± said Levi, sighing. ¡°Hey!!, did you mean to say I am stupid!¡± exclaimed Sokka, but no one answered him. ¡°But how can you bend fire if Aang is the avatar?¡± asked Katara as she stared at Levi, prompting the other two to look at him. They also wanted an answer. ¡°First of all I never said I was the avatar, And who said you need to be the avatar to bend other elements.¡± said Levi with a mysterious smile on his face before continuing, ¡°It''s something I picked up the time I was gone, that''s all I am going to say.¡± Hearing him both Sokka and Katara couldn''t help but look at each other, that''s right, Levi had never once said he was the avatar, everyone else just assumed he was and he didn''t bother to correct them. ¡°Well at least this clears things up.¡± said Sokka as he leaned back beside Levi looking at Aang with a complicated look. ¡°But Aang, why didn''t you say anything, why didn''t you say you were the avatar, we wouldn''t have known if the fire nation didn''t abduct you.¡± asked Katara looking at Aang. Hearing her question Aang couldn''t help but hug his legs and curl before answering in a sad tone., ¡°Because I never wanted to be the avatar.¡± Hearing him Katara started regretting asking that in the first place. Noticing the awkward atmosphere Sokka spoke trying to change the subject, ¡°So where to now?.¡± ¡°Well the monks back at the southern Air temple said that if I want to master the elements I need to start with water first.¡± said Aang with shining eyes as he looked towards Levi. Levi who could feel Aang''s gaze on him couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, he really didn''t want to bother with teaching Aang water bending, he needed to focus on his own training more. Seeing Levi not replying, Aang seemed to get the message, ¡°Well no need to rush anything, we can go visit the southern air temple first, that''s my home.¡± said Aang with a cheery smile on his face not noticing the pitying look of Katara and Sokka. *** ¡°Ha-ah Are you sure you want to do this?¡± sighed Hakoda stroking the bridge of his nose. ¡°Yes Dad, I am sure this is what I need to do.¡± said Katara with a determined look on her face, Sokka nodded from behind her affirming that he too thinks the same. Seeing this Hakoda couldn''t say anything anymore, of course all of that was on the basis that Levi was accompanying them so he was not that worried, otherwise there was no way he was going to let his kids go and wander the world on a whim like this. Plus they told him Aang was the avatar, which took him a while plus the acknowledgement of Levi to accept, that eased his worries even more. With Levi and the avatar traveling alongside them he actually pitied anyone that gets in their way. *** On another side of the southern water tribe. Levi stood side by side with Tobirama as they watched Hakoda talking nonstop with Sokka and Katara giving them one advice after another until the two siblings got tied. Levi only smiled slightly as he saw this scene, he rarely saw Hakoda this concerned or worried, or maybe he was just that good at hiding it ¡°Take care of everyone here alright Tobirama, but if worst comes to worst you know who''s more important.¡± said Levi in a serious tone as Tobirama nodded from beside him, it was obvious he didn''t even need Levi''s reminder. Finishing his business with Tobirama Levi turned and walked away, there was one finally person he still hadn''t said his goodbyes to. *** At the edge of the village Tenzin could be seen sitting at the shore with a fishing rod in his hands, a bucket full of water lay by his side with not a single fish inside it. ¡°Still as useless as ever when it comes to fishing I see.¡± said Levi with his hands in his pockets as he approached Tenzin from behind. Levi couldn''t fathom how someone so good at water bending could be so bad at fishing, ¡®I guess even the best of us are still lacking in certain areas.¡¯ thought Levi. *Cough* *cough* ¡°Tsk, cheeky brat, what do you want from me now.¡± asked Tenzin in an annoyed tone between coughs. Hearing him cough Levi couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, like any other living being Tenzin had almost completed this cycle of his life and was nearing his end, being a master water bender with more chi inside him than other normal people he could obviously live longer, but sooner or later death will still catch up to him. ¡°Relax old man just because you suck at fishing doesn''t mean you have to vent it all on me.¡± said Levi and even though blood bending wasn''t active he could swear he felt Tenzin¡¯s blood heat up a little. ¡°Ahem, anyhow I came to say goodbye for now I''ll be accompanying the avatar for a while.¡± said Levi. ¡°Humph and you still have the audacity to say that after you lied to me¡± said Tenzin. ¡°Well again, I never did say I was the avatar.¡± said Levi rolling his eyes, ¡°Just go, you''re scaring the fish away.¡± said Tenzin, waving his hand at Levi dismissing him. ¡°Alright take care old man, just make sure not to kick the bucket before I come back, and I am not talking about the empty one next to you .¡± said Levi as he turned around and left, tilting his head to the side halfway and avoiding an ice spike that would have pierced right through his head. Before going back to his siblings, Aang Levi went to an empty spot where no one could spy on him and merged back with Acnologia and the red dragon. Acnologia had been out having fun for a while and seemed to have had enough which is why he came back, as for the red dragon it didn''t have a consciousness of its own and only followed Levi''s orders *** After a couple days of flying on top of Appa, they had finally arrived at the Southern Air Temple. Riding on top of Appa Levi and his siblings along with Aang who was driving spotted a mountain in the distance adorned with all kinds of pavilions and buildings of all sizes. ¡°Finally, we''re home, Appa .¡± said Aang with a smile on his face as he patted Appa''s head. ¡°Aang.¡± called Katara with hesitation as she looked towards Aang, ¡°You need to know that a lot of things can change in 100 years.¡± she said, trying to ease him up to the fact that everyone he knows and the southern air temple were likely destroyed but Aang seemed to be oblivious to that. ¡°Hehe, You don''t have to worry Katara, the only way to get into the southern air temple is with a sky bison, and I doubt the fire nation has them, isn''t that right boy¡± said Aang as he petted Appa¡¯s head. Hearing him Katara could only keep quiet. Levi who was sitting at the back heard their conversations but it was of no interest to him, although he wondered how Aang in the avatar state would fare against him. There was no avoiding it later on, he was sure to enter the avatar state after he sees what the fire nation had done to his home. Aside from that he was also contemplating taking a trip into the spirit world after all of this was settled, he had the feeling that it would be his gateway into other worlds. ¡°We''re here.¡± Aang excited shout snapped him out of his contemplation as Appa landed on the grounds of the southern air temple, Levi could feel that even Appa was excited even though no emotions were showing on his face. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 62 - Tour around the southern air temple and setteling scores Walking up the stairs of the southern air trample Aang was jumping from one place to another not able to contain his excitement. He kept pointing at random places and telling stories and funny moments that happened to him there. ¡°That''s where my friends and I used to play air ball.¡± said Aang as he pointed to a clearing below where dozens of wooden poles were erected straight and with what looked like goals on two sides of them, Levi was surprised that it had managed to survive this long. ¡°I used to always win.¡± he said with a wide smile showing all his teeth as he sneaked glances at Katara, obviously trying to impress her. Seeing her not moved, Aang looked a bit disappointed before he continued speaking, ¡°And there is where the sky bisons used to sleep.¡± said Aang, his tone getting a little lower in the end as he sighed. Noticing this Katara asked, ¡°What''s wrong!?¡± ¡°This place used to be full of monks, but now it''s just so¡­.empty.¡± said Aang in a tone filled with sadness and confusion. Levi could feel that it wasn''t long before Aang figured out what had happened and entered the avatar state, and he had the vague feeling that by then he wouldn''t calm down as easily as in the show, Ravva might make use of that chance when Aang wasn''t totally in control to try and end him. ¡°So this airball game, how do you play it?¡± said Sokka as he noticed Aang¡¯s mood and tried to make him forget Hearing the question Aang¡¯s sad mood disappeared entirely making the others think that it was just an illusion as he started excitedly talking about air ball while dragging Sokka away. *** On top of the wooden pools stood Sokka and Aang with other wooden poles around them and a square gate behind each of them obviously used as a goal. It had been 4 games already with Sokka unsurprisingly losing all of them, as the name might suggest, air ball relied heavily on air bending so no one was surprised when Sokka lost. With one finally spinning of the ball above Aang¡¯s hand using air bending, he launched it at Sokka too fast for him to react as it hit him on the chest, sending him flying back and crashing into the snow on the ground. ¡°If I knew trying to cheer him up would''ve been this painful I would have let him sink into depressi¡­.¡± said Sokka as he lifted his head from beneath the snow before abruptly stopping mid-sentence. Curious Levi and Katara turned to look and their expressions became heavy because of what they saw. A Fire Nation hamlet along with a skull just lying there on the ground, its owner obviously having been decapitated, most likely by a concentrated air blade. Before Aang could jump down from the air ball wooden poles Levi waved his hand making the snow above fall on it and cover it, almost covering Sokka in advance if he didn''t dodge fast enough. Seeing this now would just sour the group¡¯s mood with no guarantee that it would trigger Aang¡¯s avatar state, and Levi even though he didn''t admit it to anyone, was itching to fight Aang like that. Seeing that Aang was already near them the group chose not to comment on what Levi did as they kept going higher up the mountain. Soon they reached an open square with what seemed to be a fountain covered in snow and a stone statue of an airbender monk in the distance. Seeing this statue Aang¡¯s expression beamed as he ran towards it, ¡°Hey guys I want you to meet someone.¡± said Aang as he pointed at the statue. ¡°And who''s that.¡± asked Sokka. ¡°Monk Gyatso, he taught me everything I know.¡± said Aang as he bowed towards the statue with a respectful expression. Even if someone who didn''t know what was going on saw this scene by accident they would be able to tell that Anng held immense respect for Monk Gyatso. After that just like in the show they visited the air trample sanctuary with Aang opening the gate to it using air bending. Inside they found hundreds of statues representing the past avatars, and before long just like in the show a winged lemur who Aang would later name Momo intruded on them as Sokka and Aang ran after it. ¡®This is it.¡¯ thought Levi bracing himself as he ran after Aang, Sokka not able to catch up to them.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. He remembered this scene from the show, this is where Aang would find the corpse of monk Gyatso and enter the avatar state in a fit of rage. It was perfect for him, Sokka and Katara were already far behind them and it would take them a while to catch on, he could settle his score with Raava at that time, that is if she had enough guts to attack him. Jumping down from a balcony Levi used fire bending on the soles of his feet and palms to slow down his fall before landing as he followed Aang into what appeared to be a wooden structure covered in rags. Inside the skeleton of an Airbender monk lay there with dozens of Fire Nation skeletons scattered all around. ¡®Damn.¡¯ That was all that came to Levi¡¯s mind as he saw this sight, no wonder that he was the one who taught the avatar, from what he could see Monk Gyatso had taken down at least two dozen Fire Nation soldiers before they got to him. Curious about something Levi used observation on him. [Ding Name: Monk Gyatso Status: Dead. Description: A master Airbender and part of the white lotus, died defending his home at the southern air temple, his soul is resting in peace in the spirit realm] ¡®Yep that''s what I thought.¡¯ thought Levi as he read the description, he had suspected him to be a member of the white lotus when he had seen the carnage in front of him at first and it was confirmed using observation, it seemed that every member of the white lotus was a formidable force of their own. Aang was kneeling on all fours in front of the skeleton of monk Gyatso, Levi could hear his soft sobbing before it abruptly stopped. Aang¡¯s eyes and tattoos started shining in white light, seeing that Levi started to stretch behind him. Although soon the relaxed expression on his face turned serious, the energy he was feeling was unlike anything he had ever felt, even when Aang had entered the avatar state against Zuko it hadn''t been like this, and even Vaatu didn''t have such intense energy. It didn''t take Levi long to figure out why, unlike Vaatu, aside from Ravva¡¯s own energy there was the energy of at least a hundred other avatars in the mix. *** Inside the air temple sanctuary where Katara was still observing the statues of past Avatars, she was suddenly caught off guard as the eyes of the statues started lightening up one by one. ¡°Aang!!.¡± Katara immediately realized what was going on as she turned around and ran out of the sanctuary. All around the world, similar scenes were unfolding, every place that had a connection to a past avatar shone in white light, whether it was their past homes, their temples or places that had symbolic connections to them, there was no exception. At that moment the four nations and the entire world knew the Avatar had returned. *** With an angry look on his face Aang turned towards Levi with a look that would make most people shit their pants, but Levi wasn''t fazed. ¡°So, why do you hate me so much, Ravva? I don''t recall us ever having a problem with each other before you sent me to my death¡± asked Levi in a calm tone as he started circling around Aang, but anyone who knew him would see the deep rage hidden beneath. If he had not summoned Tobirama before Raava had banished him he might still be stuck in the spirit realm with no way out and his family might even be dead. ¡°I do not hate you Levi of the southern water tribe, but you''re an anomaly.¡± said Aang but the voice was a mix of both that of a woman and a lot of other voices together, but the woman¡¯s voice was the dominant one, nonetheless It would have sent a chill down anyone''s spine. ¡°You shouldn''t exist, your mere existence in this world is wrong, you''re a sickness to this world that needs to be purged.¡± said Raava. ¡°Well that''s a bit rude.¡± commented Levi while holding his heart, faking being hurt by her words. ¡°Joke as much as you want for this will be your last day, today I will cure the world of your sickness.¡± ¡®Why the FUCK, are we still listening to her? let''s jump this bitch.¡¯ Acnologia¡¯s angry and annoyed voice filled Levi¡¯s head almost making him trip as he circled around Aang/Ravva, he had been so focused on Raava that he had forgotten about his companion for a moment. But it seemed Ravva had noticed his absent-mindedness as she launched a fierce wind blast that knocked him out off his feet and shattered the feeble structure they were inside, sending him flying out of it. ¡°LEVIIII.¡± screamed Katara who was outside beside Sokka as she saw Levi sent flying and falling down the mountain. Looking back they saw Aang with tattoos and eyes glowing white standing in the middle of Fire Nation skeletons with one airbender skeleton lying there, they immediately understood what had happened. Before they could do anything an orange glow came from where Levi had fallen as Levi rose into the air with fire at the soles of his feet propelling him up as he stared down at Aang. Levi looked at Sokka and Katara for a second before looking towards Aang and turning around flying the other direction. Jumping high up Aang flew after him inside an air ball as they disappeared in the distance. ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Sokka with a slight hint of panic. ¡°We can''t do anything even if we want to, we can just wait.¡± said Katara as she clenched her hands tightly, her fingernails almost digging into her palms. *** Flying away from Sokka and Katara to avoid implicating them Levi was glad to see that again was following him. For now though, he was contemplating how much he should show, there was no way he would show his full strength but he also needed to teach Raava a lesson. Behind him Aang was the exact spitting image of when he had fought fire lord Ozai, An invisible air bubble was surrounding him which was visible due to the intensity of the wind going around Aang, the other three elements were also spinning around him in circles making for an impressive sight. Taking a deep breath Levi extracted water from the atmosphere before freezing it into sharp ice blades and shooting it at incredible speeds towards Aang, but just as he had expected his ice blades shattered like paper when they met the elemental shield. Aang was unfazed as he continued flying towards Levi weaving through the mountains, and launching rocks at him that Levi destroyed using Fire bending. This was the advantage of Fire bending above all other elements, the bender could generate their own element, the only thing that comes close to it is air bending with air being present everywhere. Extracting water from the atmosphere again Levi turned it into ice blades before reinforcing it with ethereal force and launching it towards Aang. Seeing him use the same attack again, Aang or more precisely Ravva smirked in glee, Levi¡¯s action proved that he was at his wit''s end, it proved that he was ¡°desperate¡±. But that slight smirk soon turned into shock as the ice blades cut through the elemental barrier like a hot knife through butter. Taking a deep breath in Aang quickly breathed out a torrent of fire that flung the blades aside, not even managing to melt them fully. It was Levi¡¯s turn to smirk this time as he saw the droplets of sweat on Aang¡¯s forehead. If he had managed to kill Aang just now while he was in the avatar state the avatar cycle would have been over, there would never be another avatar again. Levi stopped running and floated in the air using Fire bending on the soles of his feet and keeping some distance away from Aang, he could float freely using the red dragon¡¯s power but there was no need to reveal that, ¡°This should be far enough, so how about we fight seriously now.¡± said Levi smirking slightly. ¡°What was that just now?¡± asked Ravva again with multiple voices speaking at the same time, although Levi still managed to detect the hint of weariness and even fear coming from her. ¡°Oh, that? It was something I picked up in the spirit realm, you know, the place you banished me to years ago.¡± said Levi, making sure to drive the point that she made him even stronger by sending him into the spirit realm years ago, psychological attacks were often just as effective as physical ones. And it seemed to work as Levi noticed subtle shifts in Aang¡¯s expression. Rocks were separated from the mountains and cliffs surrounding them as they rushed towards Levi at insane speeds. In turn Levi only smiled as he reinforced every part of his body with ethereal force letting the rocks hit him without a care in the world. And it was all worth it as he saw the shocked look on ¡°Aang¡¯s¡± face. He is going to enjoy this. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 63 - Levi vs Ravva An: In this chapter Levi is fighting against Raava but sometimes I refer to her as Aang so just go with it. Enjoy *** ¡°You!!, what are you?.¡± ¡°You can''t be human.¡± ¡°No human could ever withstand that attack with their body alone.¡± Raava¡¯s shocked voice reached Levi¡¯s ears but he didn''t bother replying to the angry spirit. Instead, he pumped even more energy into the soles of his feet, a huge torrent of fire burst from there increasing his speed exponentially as he rammed straight at Aang, of course his whole body was coated in ethereal force. Levi slammed into the air bubble sending Aang hurling down towards the ground as he followed shortly with fast ice blades coated with ethereal force. Fortunately for Aang, Raava reacted fast enough as she erected three earth domes around her barely able to stop the ice blades from slicing Aang¡¯s body into pieces. Seeing this Levi wasn''t phased, if an eternal spirit like Raava wasn''t able to instantly adapt to his attacks fast enough he would find that weird. But it didn''t matter, he was just getting started. *** Riding on top of the sky bison was Sokka taking the reins and behind him was Katara hugging the flying lemur tightly, who strangely enough was calm, it seemed it could tell that they weren''t going to hurt it and trusted them. They were heading towards the battlefield, and it wasn''t that hard to find, Sokka and Katara could see flashes of light from afar followed by big rocks getting tossed all around, their hearts couldn''t help but clench as they saw this scene. Appa was no different, if Levi was here he would be able to read the anxious expressions all over his face. ¡°Levi, Aang, please be alright.¡± muttered Katara weakly as she hugged the flying lemur. *** Thrusting fire from the soles of one foot Levi used that force to spin so fast it would have made any normal person lose consciousness as he delivered a kick reinforced with ethereal force right towards Aang''s head breaking his elemental barrier, planning to knock him/her out for good. Unfortunately Aang or more so Raava, armed with the experience of hundreds of past avatars wasn''t that easy to take down as she instantly extracted water from the atmosphere and solidified it into a small ice wall blocking Levi¡¯s kick. Immediately after that Levi¡¯s danger sense flared as he propelled himself backwards dodging dozens of sharp rocks protruding from the ground. Levi couldn''t help but have a wide smile on his face as he looked at his opponent. He couldn''t help it, it had been years since he felt this sort of rush and excitement. He couldn''t find a suitable enemy, nobody was strong enough to give him a real challenge, and those that were like Tobirama didn''t fight him seriously even if he ordered him to, he''d always hold back. But now it was different, he even wanted to put some limiters on himself, he more than once considered using his sealing ability to seal parts of his power to make it more challenging. Fortunately, his rational mind won over in the end and he decided against that, he was fighting against an eternal spirit who''s been alive for at least ten thousand years, he couldn''t take any chances. ¡°So Raava are you having as much fun as I am?¡± asked Levi as he watched Raava from afar. Hearing him Raava only frowned without answering, it seemed she or IT was hell-bent on killing him today and riding the world of the ¡°Anomaly¡± that he was. Sadly for her Levi wasn''t planning to give her that pleasure. ¡®Limit breaker¡¯ Levi activated Limit breaker for a split second, but that was all he needed as he appeared behind Raava. While the boost of Limit breaker was active all of Levi¡¯s senses were boosted to the maximum and he could see the tiny hairs on Aang¡¯s hands, and head rise up as he appeared behind him. ¡®It seemed I gave goosebumps to the ancient spirit.¡¯ he thought in amusement before he reinforced his whole body with ethereal force to protect it from the elemental barrier and delivered a strong punch right to the side of Aang''s head. ¡®I won.¡¯ thought Levi with a smirk on his face, but there was also a hint of sadness hidden beneath it, he still wasn''t satisfied with the fight. But right When his fist was about to connect Levi¡¯s eyes went wide, he felt as if he were a kid trying to push against a mountain, his fist couldn''t reach Aang¡¯s head no matter how much force he put in, even though it was just mere centimetres from him. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Not taking any chances Levi jumped backwards, as he looked at Aang with a shocked look, what Aang/Raava just did reminded him of an ability of a certain character he liked in his old life, Gojo Satoru¡¯s infinity. ¡®Fortunately, It''s not really infinity or else this fight would be hopeless.¡¯ thought Levi with cold sweat running down his back. He had thought it was infinity for a second before realizing what had just happened, right before the moment of contract Raava had compressed air so tightly in that space that Levi¡¯s punch couldn''t get through, in fact it only served to compress air even further the harder he tried. The stronger his punch was the more he helped Raava compress the air, unless his punch was so strong that it overwhelmed Raava¡¯s airbending he wouldn''t be able to break it. Thankfully it was still just airbending -although on a masterful level- it wasn''t infinity, if he attacked from multiple angles at once or if he applied way more force he could easily overwhelm her. But he didn''t plan to do that, that wasn''t how he wanted to end it, he wanted to end it in a way that Raava would never dare to challenge him ever again. He was done playing nice. [Ding] [Blood bending activated] [The user can freely use Blood bending for the next twelve hours.] Immediately Levi felt as if he had gained a new sense, he could feel his blood coursing through his veins and going into his heart before being pumped throughout his entire body. He could feel the same thing happening inside of Aang, both of their blood was circulating faster than usual due to their intense fight. Not only that Levi could feel two presences far in the distance and another one even way further away. That was the presence of his own blood! Levi had planted small, solidified drops of his own blood inside all three of his family members and the presence he was feeling right now was obviously them. The reason he did that was that he had discovered during the last year that no matter how far his blood was he could feel it at all times and that''s how he came up with this method to constantly know where his family was. He cared for Tenzin too but he saw no need to do that, first Tenzin was a master water bender and unless he knocked him unconscious he didn''t know how he could do it without being detected, and secondly, he was strong enough to take care of himself so Levi didn''t have to worry. Bringing his attention back to the moment Levi focused on Aang/Raava in front of him, it seemed she still hadn''t figured out the predicament she was in, but that didn''t last for long. Raava jumped up high and was falling towards the ground at high speeds, anyone with enough experience would realize she was planning to launch an earth-bending attack. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath Levi abruptly opened them as he pointed his hands at Aang and started moving his fingers. Raava who was watching him as she fell down was confused for a second before her eyes went wide with terror as if she had just witnessed the most inconceivable thing in the world, she even landed on the ground without launching her earth-bending attack. At this moment she could feel what was happening inside of her body, and she knew without the shadow of a doubt that she had lost! ¡°BLOOD BENDING!, YOU!!... HOW, HOW CAN YOU DO IT, AND HOW CAN YOU DO IT WITHOUT THE FULL MOON.¡± screamed Raava at the top of her lungs as she used all of her energy to try and resist, and she would have succeeded if she was against a normal blood bender. Sadly for her Levi¡¯s water-bending ability was beyond level 70, and the same went for blood bending, making him a master at both, she stood no chance. Aang¡¯s body floated into the air as it released pained groans and started twisting at unnatural angles. Levi could feel immense resistance from Aang¡¯s body, to the point that he was almost losing control of his blood. ¡®No wonder Aang managed to get out of Yakone¡¯s control in the future.¡¯ thought Levi, he expected no less from Raava. But he was no ordinary bender, activating Limit breaker for a split second Levi felt the huge boost he was used to, the immense resistance he was feeling from Aang¡¯s body just moments ago seemed like child¡¯s play for him now, in fact he now had to be careful not to use too much force and kill the avatar by accident. He hated Raava, but he didn''t want to kill the avatar. And it seemed he didn''t have to worry about it much, feeling herself losing control and seeing no hope of turning things around. Raava disabled the Avatar state! It was so abrupt that if Levi didn''t have his senses enhanced with Limit Breaker he might not have been able to react fast enough and stop his blood bending. Aang¡¯s unconscious body fell to the ground not moving, Levi just stared at it from afar. It seemed Raava was prepared to give up on Aang for good, when she had withdrawn the avatar state she had no guarantee that Levi wouldn''t just end him, all that mattered to her was that Aang didn''t die while in the avatar state. Thinking about it Levi didn''t find anything wrong with that, he would have done the same thing in her shoes, thankfully for Aang Levi managed to stop in time. ¡®THAT''S RIGHT BITCH, GET FUCKED, THAT''S WHAT YOU GET FOR MESSING WITH US.¡¯ Acnologia¡¯s triumphant voice reached Levi, making him shake his head in amusement. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at the little dragon¡¯s use of words Walking towards Aang Levi crouched beside him before he made a small cut on his hand as he extracted one small droplet of blood. After that he solidified it before driving it inside the back of Aang¡¯s neck. ¡®Just in case.¡¯ he thought. That''s the same thing he did with his siblings and dad, and although it was a huge invasion of privacy he couldn''t rest easy otherwise. As for Aang, he also wouldn''t rest easy if he couldn''t keep track of a powerhouse like him whenever he wanted to. He thought about putting some seals on Raava too but in the end he decided against it, as it might affect Aang¡¯s avatar state and connection to his past lives, plus he was sure he had already taught her a lesson she wouldn''t dare mess with him again. *** Reaching the battlefield Katara and Sokka could see Levi with only his pants remaining intact sitting on a rock and peeling an apple using a sharp ice knife, his muscular upper body visible to everyone. Aang lay beside him, and although he seemed haggard there didn''t seem to be any serious injury on him. ¡°LEVI, AANG.¡± screamed Katara as she jumped down from Appa and ran towards them. Seeing this Levi couldn''t help but smile, ¡°We''re fine¡± he said reassuring her, ¡°Your boyfriend on the other hand may have a headache for a day or two.¡± Hearing the first half Katara was relieved but in the second one her face turned red as she seemed to forget all her worries before retorting, ¡°For the last time, He''s not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Alright whatever you say.¡± said Levi with his hands up as if someone was pointing a gun at him. Sokka couldn''t help but hold his belly and laugh in the background at the scene. ¡°Hey, what''s happening? What''s going on here?¡± Aang¡¯s weak voice interrupted them as they looked at him, he was awake and holding his head. ¡°Nothing much really, fancy some apples?¡± said Levi in a light tone as he offered a slice of apple to Aang who just looked at him confused for a second before he seemed to realize something. ¡°I¡­I lost control, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry.¡± said Aang as he hugged his legs and hid his head between them, and started sobbing. ¡°Aang it''s alright, we saw what was at the southern air temple, nobody could have remained calm after seeing that.¡± said Katara as she rubbed Aang¡¯s shoulder and held his hand comforting him. Levi and Sokka couldn''t help but smirk at each other seeing this, with Sokka moving his eyebrows up and down, thankfully Katara was occupied with Aang and didn''t notice. Shaking his head and laughing lightly, Levi turned his attention somewhere else while Sokka also went to comfort Aang. [Hidden Quest: Defeat the avatar - Completed Objective 1: Defeat avatar - Complete. Objective 2: Defeat the avatar in the avatar state - Complete. Reward 1: Air bending - 40 Air bending levels. Reward 2: Spirit body sub-ability Theft - inventory space expansion.] Seeing the hidden quest Levi was thrilled, after seven years he had finally unlocked another element, now only earth remains, he could barely contain himself to not try it right there and then. ¡®It seemed that I had to fight Aang for real to trigger the hidden quest.¡¯ thought Levi as he remembered their spare a few days ago. He immediately claimed the rewards and he instantly felt a new change in his body, not only that he could also feel a change outside of him, the air around him and the air going in and out of Sokka, Katara, And Aang lungs, he could feel it clearly. Even more than that he could feel as if he had years of experience practicing air bending with knowledge of bending techniques and application, it was clearly from the air bending levels he just received. Aang suddenly jolted from his sad mood as he looked at Levi weirdly, even though he didn''t know why but he felt a familiar feeling coming from Levi, he also felt as if he were closer to him, he couldn''t help but smile at him making Levi feel a little bit weird, after all he had just beaten him black and blue just minutes ago. Levi decided to ignore Aang as he directed his attention to the final reward aside from the inventory expansion, the theft Sub-ability of his spirit body. Every sub-ability of spirit body so far had been broken and he couldn''t help but wonder what sort of ability theft was. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 AN: Honestly Limit breaker is a cheat. AN2: Ngl I enjoyed writing this, tell me what you think. AN3: Anyone can guess what the theft ability is? Hint: it''s way too overpowered. 64 - Theft An: This is the first chapter that I had ever written using a pc instead of a phone. Tell me what you think. An2: Only one guy got it right (what kind of ability theft is), sadly that was on Ao3 and my fanfiction got hidden due to some violation he, I am sure I didn''t do anything which really sucks, but If you guys know a way for me to unhide it I''ll appreciate it Ps: I already emailed support with no reply yet. Enjoy. *** Seeing the name of his new sub-ability Levi was confused for a second, did he really need an ability for that? Couldn¡¯t he just steal things just fine on his own, in the end he decided to just check it out. [Theft (Active) - Level 1: The ability to steal anything, the ability is restricted by the user¡¯s level and its own level] That was all Levi saw in the description, a simple and straightforward description, it didn¡¯t provide much information aside from that. Looking at the three people beside him who were conversing Levi decided to try it out. Like all his other skills and abilities Levi had an instinctual feeling on how to use it, reaching his hand out towards Sokka Levi aimed at the boomerang strapped to his waist and activated his ability. Thankfully none of them were looking at him as the boomerang disappeared from Sokka¡¯s waist and appeared in his hand making Levi gap at this ability. It reminded him of the ability of a certain character from an anime he had watched in his previous life making his face go dark, he didn¡¯t want to be associated with a character like that no matter what, ¡®Damn you Kazuma¡¯ he thought before deciding to try something else. He had the feeling that this ability was more than it seemed so he wanted to test it out, this time he pointed at Aang before he used it, his target this time was Aang¡¯s earthbending! Sadly for him he was bound to be disappointed. [Ding] [Thieving in progress] [Thieving failed] [Ability level insufficient] [User¡¯s level insufficient] Seeing the notifications pointing out that he had failed, instead of feeling disappointed Levi was elated instead! Even though he had failed in stealing Aang¡¯s earthbending he could barely contain his happiness. As for the reason for that? It didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t possible, instead it said that his levels were insufficient, which meant that if the levels were up to par he could steal bending powers, and not only that maybe he could steal other types of powers. As for the levels, that was something that could easily be with time and practice. ¡®But is that the limit?¡¯ Levi couldn¡¯t help but wonder, he had the feeling that he had barely scratched the surface. Aiming at a distant rock Levi decided to try another idea, this time he didn¡¯t plan to steal the rock directly instead his target was something else, it was the distance between him and the rock, it was more of a concept than a physical thing. The end result would still be the same with the rock appearing in his hand, but the method of execution was like the difference between heaven and earth. And just like last time. [Ding] [Thieving in progress] [Thieving failed] [Ability level insufficient] [User¡¯s level insufficient] Levi was stunned for a second before he burst out laughing making the others look at him weirdly, even Appa and Momo were the same, and even Acnologia was confused. ¡°Uhh, brother are you alright?¡± asked Katara with a tone of worry in her voice, she was afraid that Levi may have hit his head during the fight and suffered some brain damage. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Haha I Am ok sister, I am better than ok.¡± said Levi between laughs as he threw Sokka''s boomerang back. ¡°Hey! My boomerang, when did you take it?¡± said Sokka indignantly but Levi didn¡¯t reply. ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I be ok when I had just hit the jackpot.¡¯ thought Levi ignoring everything else. He had finally figured out what the thrift ability was. It didn¡¯t just steal physical objects and powers, it applied to concepts as well and that is what makes it broken. If the levels were sufficient then he could steal space between him and his objective to either bring him to it or teleport, he could steal the faith and identity of someone making everyone else think that he is that person and so much more, the applications were endless. If the theft ability reminded him of Kazuma previously then now it reminded him more of Amon from Lord of Mysteries. ¡°Levi?¡± Katara¡¯s worried voice came, interrupting his thoughts. He snapped back to reality at her voice before speaking, ¡°I am alright sister, really, in fact you should be more worried about your new boyfriend over there.¡± said Levi pointing towards Aang making both Aang and Katara turn red in the face, especially Aang. ¡°LEVIII, HOW MANY TIMES SHOULD I TELL YOU HE IS NOT MY BOYFRIEND¡± screamed Katara at the top of her lungs with her fists clenched beside her. ¡°Alright, chill I was just kidding¡± said Levi holding his hands up, he could swear he felt the water in the atmosphere vibrate at Katara¡¯s outburst. He wasn¡¯t surprised though, he knew the monstrous potential of his sister more than anyone else, she was someone who became a master water bender in just a year, a feat nobody had ever managed to do before, besides the avatar and himself. ¡°So where to now,¡± asked Sokka. Hearing him Aang¡¯s face lit up, ¡°I know a place¡± he said in an enthusiastic tone before his mood went down again, ¡° But first I want to bury monk Gyatso¡± ¡°Well what are we waiting for, let''s get down to it¡± said Levi as he got up, and threw the rest of the apple to Appa who swallowed it whole without even chewing it. Momo, who was standing on top of Appa¡¯s head looked at him with an expectant gaze making Levi sigh as he reached into his pants pocket and retrieved an apple out of his inventory throwing it towards Momo. Just then he saw the other three looking at him the same way Momo was, ¡°Piss off, you think I have an infinite space in my pocket where I keep apples?¡± shouted Levi, making their expressions turn awkward. Levi did indeed have hundreds of apples in his inventory, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain where he was keeping it if he just gave everyone an apple. Levi could also feel Acnologia¡¯s dissatisfaction making him shake his head in amusement, it seemed his scaly friend was jealous of Appa and Momo. *** The group of four had just finished burning monk Gyzatso along with any other Airbender bodies they could find, after paying their respects they rode on top of Appa with Aang taking the reins, he refused to tell them where he was taking them. Levi as usual was sleeping with his hands behind his head but unlike previously this time he had a lot on his head, first of all he was thinking of ways to level up his theft skill as stealing nearby random objects along with Aang and his siblings'' possessions didn¡¯t seem to do anything. ¡®I guess I have to use it in a battle or against an enemy¡¯ thought Levi, combat was still the best way to level up any ability or skill and theft was no different. Secondly, while not as important as the theft ability Levi wanted to also try practicing his air bending. Sadly for him he couldn¡¯t think of any way to do that right now. Aang who was ¡®driving¡¯ suddenly turned towards him with a hesitant look on his face, he seemed to be struggling before he finally spoke, ¡°So Levi.¡± he called, getting Levi¡¯s attention who opened his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Mind I ask, how are you so strong,¡± asked Aang, even though he wasn¡¯t in control while he was in the avatar state he still remembered a lot of stuff, and the more he thought about it the more absurd it seemed. It didn¡¯t make any sense to him, he was the avatar, the strongest person in the world, but Levi defeated him while seemingly still holding back, of course Aang knew that was impossible, it probably took everything in Levi to defeat him, he didn¡¯t even dare imagine him holding back. ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know myself, I guess I am just built different.¡± said Levi making Sokka burst out laughing while Katara shook her head, they were used to his antics by now. ¡°Built different?¡± Aang asked, confused. ¡°Ignore him Aang, he''s just messing with you.¡± Said Katara, but when she really thought about it Levi had always been ahead of his peers as long as she remembered, no matter what he did he always excelled at, ¡®Unlike me.¡¯ she thought. Levi was about to tease Katara again seeing her jump in defence of Aang but he decided against it, he was perceptive of people and he noticed Katara¡¯s mood change in an instant, he also put together what had caused it. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll have to give my little sister some private lessons later on.¡¯ thought Levi, it was about time he started teaching Katara water bending seriously. He had taught her a lot before but she never seemed to get it, but from what he had seen in the show he had a feeling things were about to change, it was about this time that Katara¡¯s talents started to flourish *** It took a while but soon Appa was flying above a relatively big island, along the way Levi had spotted multiple Fire Nation ships and they had spotted them back as well, likely reporting their whereabouts to Zuko and the Fire Nation but Levi wasn¡¯t too worried, it wasn''t that easy to keep track of Appa and catch up to him and even if they could he¡¯ll handle them. ¡°We¡¯re here¡± said Aang in excitement before landing Appa on the shore of the island. ¡®Hey, did you feel that,¡¯ Acnologia''s voice reached Levi as he replied in affirmation. While his siblings and Aang were unaware he and Acnologia had felt a presence in the sea below them, it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to either Levi or Acnologia, and even Aang could handle it if he were serious, but to the average traveller and bender it was a nightmare. Before anybody could react Aang was stripping in front of them leaving him only in a pair of underwear. ¡°Uhh! Aang? What are you doing?¡± asked Katara. Before Aang could reply giant fish started jumping out of the water in the distance almost scaring the two siblings to death, ¡°That¡¯s why we''re here.¡± said Aang as he pointed at the giant fishes, ¡°These are elephant Koy and I am going to ride them.¡± he said as he jumped into the ocean and started swimming towards them. Meanwhile Levi felt the presence of about a dozen people approaching, but he didn¡¯t warn them, he knew who they were, the Kyoshi warriors, they weren¡¯t in any danger plus something told him the Kyoshi warriors were in for a big surprise, things wouldn''t turn out like in the show. Everything else unfolded like in the show with Aang riding the giant Koy fish and trying to impress Katara to him being attacked by the giant Unagi and running towards the shore with his tail between his legs. ¡°What was that thing?¡± asked Katara. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± replied Aang as he wore his clothes Levi noticed he was still shaking a little. ¡°Well let¡¯s not stick around to find out, let''s hit the roa¡­¡± said Sokka before he stopped mid-sentence and dodged to the side as he held up his boomerang. A female in green clothes dropped at the place he was standing just a second ago, her eyes revealing her shock, she was confident in her skills and she was sure they had been stealthy, the guy with the ponytail shouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge but reality proved otherwise. Before long other females wearing the same outfit either dropped from the trees above or got out from the bushes surrounding them and engaged the group. Sokka engaged the female that had tried to ambush him in close-quarter combat using his boomerang as a weapon while she used her fan, they were evenly matched. Three female warriors ganged up on Katara quickly taking her down and tying her up while another three ganged up on Aang and were soon followed by the three who had just taken down Katara, they also took down Aang after a while. Levi could tell at a glance that Aang went down willingly, it seemed he didn¡¯t want to hurt them, ¡®Ha-ah, I hate his pacifist mindset.¡¯ thought Levi as he focussed on the opponent now in front of him. The other six were going to assist Suki but, ¡°I can handle him, go take care of the last one.¡± she ordered them as she gleaned at Levi. Even though he hadn¡¯t made a single move unit now her instincts were screaming at her to turn around and run, she knew that he was the most dangerous one in this group. And that¡¯s how Levi ended up facing seven trained Kyoshi warriors at once, the one who came after him originally and the six that followed right after. ¡°So ladies, shall we dance.¡± he said with a smirk on his face that seemed to agitate them as the first one ran at him, he dodged her effortlessly, and while doing so he aimed at the two fans that were in her hands and used his theft ability. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 65 - Sokkas improvment defeating the Kyoshi Warriors ¡°So ladies, shall we dance.¡± said Levi with a smirk on his face that seemed to agitate them as the first one ran at him, her emotions getting the better of her, of course Levi dodged her effortlessly, and while doing so he aimed at the two fans that were in her hands and used his theft ability. [Ding] [Thieving successful] [Theft ability leveled up +1] Jumping away from them Levi lifted both fans to inspect them closely as he commented, ¡°Interesting choice of weapons¡± The female who had just rushed him looked at her hands in pure horror to find that her two fans had disappeared without her noticing, she didn¡¯t feel a single thing, and even her hands were still clenched as they were when she was holding her fans. ¡®Now, with my weapon mastery at max level I should have no problem with this.¡¯ thought Levi as he started spinning the two fans in his hands and performing moves with them as if he had been using them his entire life making the Kyoshi warriors eyes go wide in shock, including Suki. ¡°You¡¯re open¡± said Sokka as he delivered a fast punch, hitting Suki square on the jaw almost knocking her out, fortunately for her she regained her balance before Sokka could follow up with any more attacks, but Levi could tell that Sokka¡¯s punch did more damage than the physical one on Suki. He could tell the Kyoshi warrior''s morale had hit rock bottom, some had even started harbouring thoughts of retreat, ¡®I guess it¡¯s normal, they had never been put in a situation like this before, they always had the upper hand in every fight they¡¯ve been in, that''s the danger of having no adversary or challenge, people grow weak.¡¯ thought Levi, but he wasn¡¯t referring to the Kyoshi warriors fighting strength in the end as it was top class, but their resolve instead. With just a simple set back they almost lost all will to fight. ¡®Well that¡¯s not my problem, anyhow now it¡¯s time to have some fun.¡¯ thought Levi in excitement as he looked at the Kyoshi warriors lined up to fight him, making them tense up. They felt like little rabbits being stared at by a hungry tiger, utterly helpless. Levi threw the two folding fans in his hands up before catching them again from their front and throwing them towards the Kyoshi warriors, hitting two of them in the forehead and throwing them into the ground before the fans rebounded back into his hands. Not only did Weapon mastery at max level give him a 50% increase in speed and damage, but it also allowed him to have inhuman control of weapons like he just did where the fans rebounded perfectly back into his hands Levi held both fans tightly as used Dash and disappeared from where he was in a burst of speed appearing in the midst of the Kyoshi warriors, he was so fast they weren''t able to react to him at all as he started a one-way beatdown in their midst. Kicking and sweeping using his fans and blocking all their attacks as if they were nothing, he was using the folding fans so masterfully that the Kyoshi warriors looked like little children trying to fight against an adult in front of him. *** *Whistle* Aang''s soft whistle echoed in the background of the fight, heard only by Katara who was tied up next to him, both of them were not that worried, Aang because he could untie himself at any time and Katara because she believed in her brothers. ¡°He is something alright, Is there anything your brother can¡¯t do?¡± asked Aang in genuine wonder as he saw the way Levi was fighting, it seemed more like an elegant dance rather than a fight. ¡°Well there is one thing.¡± said Katara, getting Aang¡¯s attention, ¡°He can¡¯t lose.¡± she continued with an I got you smile to the disappointment of Aang. ¡°There is also Sokka, I knew Levi was strong but Sokka¡­.¡± said Aang before pausing and looking towards Katara. ¡°Just spit it out.¡± said Katara. ¡°Well, he had always given me the vibe that he wasn¡¯t all that much.¡± said Aang while looking sideways at Katara, he was afraid he might have offended her. ¡°Ha-ah¡± sighed Katara, someone else might have gotten angry but Katara knew Aang¡¯s intentions weren''t bad, plus he wasn¡¯t wrong, ¡°That¡¯s Sokka for you, he does dumb stuff a lot of the time but he isn¡¯t someone you should mess with or else you would regret it.¡± she said as she remembered all the tough and hellish training Sokka had to go through as a kid, just remembering it made her skin crawl. Aang nodded his head hearing her but then as if he remembered something he turned towards Katara and spoke, ¡°How come you''re so weak then? Why aren¡¯t you like your brothers.¡± asked Aang in a casual tone.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. But he soon realized his mistake as Katara turned towards him with a look that said she wanted to skin him alive, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Uh..hehehe, nothing, nothing.¡± said Aang cracking a nervous laugh with sweat dripping down his forehead, he even pulled some distance away from her on instinct. ¡°Humph.¡± said Katara as she went back to watching the fight. *** The fight had been going on for a while and by this point it was obvious to anyone that Levi was just playing with the Kyoshi warriors and having fun not taking them seriously at all, which made the Kyoshi warriors despair even more. Levi could also feel that some of the island inhibitors had come and were watching the fight from afar, not daring to show themselves, but their despair was just as evident. On Sokka¡¯s side he was still fighting Suki, but it was clear to anyone watching who the winner was going to be, she was panting and barely able to stand while he wasn¡¯t even out of breath, compared to his training back at the tribe with Levi and Tobirama this didn¡¯t even qualify as a warm-up. Deciding it was time to end it Sokka threw his boomerang at her which she managed to barely dodge, but neither side engaged each other after that, ¡°Well it was a nice warmup beautiful, but I have to end it now.¡± said Sokka. Hearing him speak Suki almost lost consciousness right then and there but she held herself with pure willpower, looking at him she could tell he wasn¡¯t joking this might just be a warm-up for him. Before she could reply something hard hit her at the back of her head almost knocking her unconscious for the third time today as she stumbled forward, Sokka wasn¡¯t sitting ideal either as he retrieved his boomerang that had just hit Suki and flew right into his hand before he grabbed her by the hand and collar of her cloths and threw her over his head slamming her to the ground knocking the air out of her. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± he said as he held his boomerang at her, Suki couldn''t even catch her breath to reply to him *** Seeing Sokka¡¯s performance Levi almost shed a tear due to how proud he was of him, all the effort he spent on him hadn''t gone to waste, and now the Sokka standing in front of him was leagues above his counterpart from the canon. Seeing him end his fight Levi decided it was time to end his as well, and why not end it with style? Levi jumped back high up before the water from the ocean rose towards him in the shape of a tornado and carried him as he looked at the Kyoshi warriors below him, water also flew towards his hands before separating into four tentacles on each hand making him resemble an octopus. Seeing this scene Suki and the Kyoshi warriors as well as the inhabitants watching from the distance couldn''t help but feel shocked before it was quickly followed by despair the kind of which they had never felt before. ¡°You¡­You¡¯re a water bender!¡± said Suki with a weak voice and a helpless smile on her face, she knew it was over, if she had any hope previously it was violently crushed at this moment Levi''s water tentacles each grabbed a Kyoshi warrior with none of them being able to dodge before it slammed them into the ground, some instantly lost consciousness while others could only lay groaning on the ground. ¡°Show off.¡± said Sokka, faking anger as he untied Katara, Aang just slipped from his binds like it was nothing. ¡°Please¡­*cough*...Please you can do anything you want to use, you can take anything you want, please just don¡¯t hurt the people in here.¡± said Suki as she barely got up and walked before she knelt in front of Levi, if they the Kyoshi warriors couldn¡¯t stop them then it was hopeless, she only had one last option left, to beg for their lives. ¡°Wait a second it isn''t what you think.¡± Katara tried to explain before she was interrupted as people started to come out of their hiding with tears in their eyes. All of them were shaking in fear with some holding sticks in their hands while others held rocks. ¡®Well, at least they¡¯re not cowards.¡¯ thought Levi as he saw this scene, but he didn¡¯t want to interfere so he decided to leave it to his siblings and Aang. ¡°If you want to hurt them you have to get through us first.¡± said an elderly man trying to intimidate them, if only his legs weren¡¯t shaking he would have been more convincing. ¡°You guys, what are you doing? Get back.¡± said Suki struggling to even stand as she tried to reprimand them but none of them listened to her. ¡°Listen people you got it all wrong we mean you no harm.¡± Said Aang trying to soothe the angry and sad mob. ¡°L..Lies.¡± groaned one of the Kyoshi warriors that Levi fought before. ¡°You attacked us first, we were just defending ourselves.¡± said Sokka backing Aang up, looking at the people around him as if they were idiots. Hearing him Suki as well as the other Kyoshi warriors seemed to finally realize something, throughout the fight none of them seemed to be going for the kill, and when they thought about it what would they have done if someone attacked them from out of nowhere, the villagers also seemed to realize that there might be a misunderstanding and calmed down a little. ¡°Plus that bald kid there is the Avatar.¡± said Levi driving the final nail into the coffin as he pointed at Aang. Hearing him the villagers and Kyoshi warriors eyes went wide, for them the avatar was akin to their ancestor, and to drive the point even further Aang picked up some rock and started to do some air-bending tricks with it driving the villagers crazy, one guy even started foaming at the mouth before he passed out. ¡®The fuck?¡¯ came Acnologia¡¯s shocked exclamation as he saw the passed-out guy. ¡®You and me both buddy.¡¯ said Levi as he also looked at the guy passed out on the ground feeling lost for words. *** Everything from then on unfolded just like in the show with the villagers receiving them like they were kings and giving them a warm welcome, they were even taking care of Appa and Momo, brushing and combing their hair while giving them all sorts of treats. Levi could barely stop Acnologia from rushing you off his body when he saw this scene, he could feel a mix of jealousy and envy coming from the dragon, he only calmed him down by promising him a lot of food and treats later. While Appa and Momo were receiving their royalty treatment Levi, Katara, Aang, and Sokka were now sitting inside a big room with a long table in front of them lined up with all sorts of food, Sokka couldn¡¯t help himself as he started devouring food as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for years while they just dug a little bit here and there. Unlike the canon where Sokka refused to eat because he was defeated by the Kyoshi warriors and his pride was hurt because they were women, this time things went differently and he didn¡¯t have any qualms about eating. Levi of course would not just eat food given to him by random strangers like that but this time he knew the people of the island meant well, of course he also used observation on it just in case, and if worse came to worse he had his purification ability so he didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Man, these people really know how to treat an avatar.¡± commented Aang while he munched on his food. ¡°Mhm.¡± replied Levi by only nodding his head while chewing, he was currently trying to appease Acnologia for the second time today and he couldn¡¯t deal with outside distractions. *** Some time later. ¡°There you go Buddy, Hope this is enough for you.¡± said Levi as he patted Acnologia while crouching and handed him some food, some of it bought from the shop for barely anything and others were stocks from his inventory. They were hidden behind some buildings with Levi using his ethereal force sense to detect anyone getting close, Acnologia was of course in his small form no bigger than a puppy or else there would be no way for him to hide. Suddenly Levi detected something in the range of his senses as he got up to take a look, he saw Sokka entering the Kyoshi Warriors Dojo before he asked if he could join them in their training, this time unlike the show -where they had humiliated him in the worst way possible- they had seen Sokka fight and knew he wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly so they easily accepted, and they didn¡¯t ask him to wear women clothes either. ¡®Ha-ah, in the end strength is still the basis of everything.¡¯ thought Levi sighing and also reminding himself to not get lax. Although Levi was confused about something, his brother didn¡¯t really need training, plus if he needed any he should have come to him instead. Why seek the Kyoshi warriors? But then it hit him! ¡®He¡¯s just tryna hit.¡¯ thought Levi as he turned around and headed towards Acnologia deciding to feed his dragon and mind his own business. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 66 - Tea and Chat with Iroh Far away from the village on the other side of the island, Acnologia lay there in his small form resting his head on his paws as he watched Levi in a clearing in front of him. Currently, Levi was moving his hands in circles in front of him in very specific patterns, he was trying to use lightning bending! But it seemed his luck wasn¡¯t that good as he couldn¡¯t produce even a little spark. [Ding] [Fire bending Leveled up +1] ¡°Ha-ah, at least it wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± said Levi out loud while sighing. ¡®What wasn¡¯t for nothing?¡¯ came Acnologia¡¯s telepathic question as he tilted his head to the side in confusion. ¡°Nothing bud, I am just rambling.¡± replied Levi, Acnologia didn¡¯t know about the system and he wasn¡¯t planning to tell him or anybody else for that matter. Taking a deep breath in Levi couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the feeling of the air filling his lungs before being pushed out, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had unlocked his air bending or because the air on the island was fresher than his home or maybe a mix of both but he didn¡¯t care either way as he enjoyed it to the fullest. And although he was resistant to cold it was nice not to be in a cold place all the time. ¡®Speaking of air bending.¡¯ thought Levi as he took a deep breath in before he started going through air bending motions familiarizing himself with it. It wasn¡¯t long before the air started responding to him and going faster and faster around him following his movements. Levi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the bending power system, it was different from every other power system he¡¯d seen so far, it was like the elements became a part of him and responded to his will, and at advanced levels he didn¡¯t even have to move his body to bend that element it was truly a wonder of its own. Although it had its disadvantages, except fire the bender couldn¡¯t generate his own element which some other systems usually could. Acnologia seeing Levi air bending was surprised for a second but he didn¡¯t think about it too much, he had seen Levi do a lot of unexplainable stuff before, just his ability to bond with spirits and give them physical form was inconceivable, so being able to bend another element wasn¡¯t all that surprising. While Levi was having an easy time bending the air and moving it according to his will, he couldn¡¯t level it up for now, and he also couldn¡¯t do what Raava did during their fight and compress the air to use it as defense and replicate infinity no matter how hard he tried. He wasn¡¯t discouraged though, he had all the time in the world to level up his air bending and master it, he knew that one day he would reach such levels. *** ¡°Ughh, this is too hard.¡± complained Sokka as he threw the iron folding fans into the ground and held his head. ¡°Well you won¡¯t master it in one day, even I am not that good and I am the best on this island.¡± said Suki with a little bit of pride in her tone, Sokka wanted to call her up on being cocky but he couldn¡¯t retort she was indeed the best on the island aside from his group. ¡°Although that begs the question, how long had your brother been practicing with them for?¡± asked Suki as she looked at Sokka in curiosity waiting for his answer. ¡°What? Levi? I doubt he had ever used them his entire life. I guess this is the first time.¡± replied Sokka casually before he bent down and picked up the iron folding fans from the ground. But his casual reply had left Suki stunned for words before her expression turned a little bit upset, ¡°That''s not funny you know, if you didn¡¯t want to answer you could have just said so.¡± she said in a slightly angry tone. ¡°Suki, I am not kidding.¡± replied Sokka seriously this time, seeing her not believing him, ¡°It is not his style, he is more of a spear type of guy.¡± Hearing Sokka¡¯s reply Suki felt as if her world had been turned upside down, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking, she had spent her entire life training and mastering her skills, spending every day honing them, shedding tears, sweat, and blood and breaking bones until it was ingrained into her every fibre. And now someone who had never even held a pair of Kyoshi iron folding fans in his life was wielding them better than she ever could, and his main weapon wasn¡¯t even that close to them or resembled them, it was a spear, and above all else, he was a master water bender from what she had seen, when did he have time to practice and perfect all of that? You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡®Life is truly unfair.¡¯ lamented Suki inwardly, her mood hitting rock bottom. ¡°Suki, Suki you there?¡± Sokka kept calling to her but Suki showed no response as she kept staring at him in a daze, deciding that he had tried the soft approach enough sokka held his folding fans and hit Suki on the head lightly, but that was enough to wake her up from her daze. ¡°Hey, why did you do that for?¡± complained Suki as she held her head in pain. ¡°Because you young lady weren¡¯t listening to me.¡± Said Sokka in a light tone. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the young lady.¡± said Suki as she rushed at him and they started another round of sparring. *** ¡°Hahaha, Aangi wait up.¡± screamed a young girl as she ran after Aang followed by at least a dozen other girls. ¡°Aangi!? Ugh, disgusting.¡± muttered Katara as she watched this scene from afar. ¡°Oh? Is my cute little sister jealous?¡± came a voice from behind her turning her pale before she jumped in fright, only to relax when she saw who it was. ¡°Ha-ah, Levi you got to seriously stop doing that, you''re going to give someone a heart attack one of these days.¡± said Katara sighing as she complained. ¡°Come on it can''t be that bad.¡± said Levi rolling his eyes, although inside he was feeling a little bit awkward, it was a habit that he picked up in the spirit world to keep his stealth active at all times, after all threats lurked at every corner there. ¡°No, it.is.that.bad.¡± said Katara putting emphasis on every word, ¡°I can¡¯t even feel you sneaking up on me, and it is even worse when you do it at night.¡± ¡°Well I can kind of see your point.¡± said Levi awkwardly as he scratched his head and looked away. ¡°And I am not jealous.¡± said Katara, finally remembering Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Whatever you say sister.¡± said Levi as he walked away waving his hand. ¡°Hey Katara, come play with us.¡± came Aang¡¯s excited voice from afar. ¡°NOO.¡± replied Katara shouting, almost scaring the young avatar to death before she turned and walked away. ¡°What¡¯s her problem?¡± asked one of the girls next to Aang to which he just shrugged indicating that he didn¡¯t know. *** ¡®If I am not wrong, Zuko shouldn''t be far off now.¡¯ thought Levi as he stood on top of a high cliff overlooking the ocean, he remembered how the events would have unfolded in the show, the word would have gotten out by now that the avatar was on Kyoshi island. He didn¡¯t know why but he remembered the events of the show from his past life really well, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because of his Gamer¡¯s mind or because of his increased intelligence state but either way he wasn¡¯t complaining. ¡®Found them.¡¯ came Acnologia¡¯s telepathic message, he had sent him to scout for fire nation ships some time ago and it seemed he had finally found them. ¡®Good, keep a high altitude so they don¡¯t see you and fellow them.¡¯ Instructed Levi before he turned around and walked towards the beach. *** It wasn¡¯t long before Levi spotted a fire nation ship sailing at full speed towards him from the horizon, ¡®Should I topple them?¡¯ thought Levi, with just a little bit of effort he could bend a wave so big it would destroy the ship before anyone could react, but he quickly dismissed that thought. ¡®Damn intrusive thoughts.¡¯ thought Levi shaking his head. ¡®Power can really be a dangerous thing in the wrong hands.¡¯ thought Levi, for example someone else might not have dismissed that thought and might have just killed them for the fun of it, after all what can they do? Levi was broken out of his thoughts when the Fire Nation ship reached the shore but it didn¡¯t stop it drove straight into the sand splitting it apart before lowering its front like a ramp. From it came Zuko followed by three Fire Nation soldiers each riding on an animal that resembles a Rhino. Seeing Levi Zuko''s eyes frowned before he spoke, ¡°You? So the avatar is really here, stand in my way and you will regret it.¡± said Zuko in a threatening tone of voice. ¡°Please be my guest.¡± said Levi with a slight smile as he stepped aside letting Zuko and his man pass. Levi wasn¡¯t that worried about them, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against his siblings and Aang, let alone with the Kyoshi warriors added into the mix, at worst they¡¯d burn a few houses but that wasn¡¯t his problem. Zuko was surprised seeing Levi open a path for him so easily but he didn¡¯t have time to ponder over it as he sped up towards the village. After Zuko disappeared from his field of view Levi turned and walked up the ramp of the ship. ¡°Stop right there?¡± a stern voice called out from the deck of the ship as a firebender aimed a ball of fire at him ready to fire it at any moment. Before Levi could reply an aged voice that brought a smile to Levi¡¯s face sounded, ¡°It¡¯s alright let him through.¡± Iroh appeared beside the fire bender looking down at Levi. ¡°But General Iroh, he is friends with the avatar.¡± said the firebender. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Stand down now or you¡¯ll never get to taste my tea again.¡± said Iroh which made the firebender''s face turn pale white as if Iroh had just threatened his whole family before he backed off. Shaking his head in amusement Levi walked inside the ship. *** In a room decorated by Fire Nation banners was Levi and Iroh sitting on the ground on either side of a low table. None of them spoke as Iroh slowly removed his hand from the bottom of a teapot, he had just finished brewing tea using fire bending, Levi could tell that there were some intricacies to it as Iroh sometimes lowered the temperature before raising it again at random times, ¡®I guess the way tea is prepared can also affect the taste¡¯ thought Levi Retrieving two cups Iroh first poured Levi a cup of tea before he poured another one for himself, ¡°Thank you for taking it easy on my nephew, I tried to speak to him but he just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡¯ said Iroh, finally breaking the silence. ¡°It¡¯s no problem Uncle Iroh, it is the least I can do for that gift of tea leaves from last time.¡± said Levi, he had tried to sparingly use Iroh¡¯s tea leaves during the past few years, but it still ran out in the end, ¡®Plus that darn old man had nearly borrowed half.¡¯ thought Levi remembering how Tenzin sometimes came to borrow his tea leaves and other times he¡¯ll claim he wanted to spend time with his student and ask him to brew some tea, ¡®Funny how he didn¡¯t want to spend any more time with his dear student when the tea ran out.¡¯ thought Levi in a sarcastic tone. Hearing Levi call him uncle Iroh was secretly pleased, he had asked him to refer to him as uncle years ago but he didn¡¯t think Levi would still remember or even care, after all Iroh knew better than anyone how time and power can change a person. ¡°It might not seem like it but he is not a bad person, he has a heart of gold actually, but he had just lost his way.¡± said Iroh with a tired tone of voice, Levi could hear the sadness in his tone. ¡°I know Uncle Iroh and I have a feeling it won¡¯t be long before he finds his path again, although he might have to get over a couple of hurdles first.¡± said Levi mysteriously as he sipped his tea. Hearing him Iroh was stunned for a long while before he burst out laughing, ¡°And here I thought at this old age nothing could surprise me anymore, but you my young friend are full of surprises.¡± said Iroh as he stopped laughing. He didn¡¯t know why but he was happy someone else beside himself could see the good in his nephew, he was an old cunning man even if he didn¡¯t look like it, so he knew Levi meant every word that he said which made him even happier. ¡°Well what can I say I am just built like that.¡± said Levi arrogantly, nodding his head constantly while sipping his tea. Making Iroh laugh even louder. ¡°Hahah indeed you are my young friend.¡± said Iroh. After that Levi and Iroh just sat there and talked nonstop, not minding the passage of time, Iroh talked about his young days while Levi talked about his time in the spirit realm, before they knew it Zuko had come back barging in on them while drenched in water. ¡°THEY¡¯VE ESCAPED.¡± he screamed as he slammed the door open but soon his eyes went wide as he noticed Levi before he launched a fireball at him. Or that¡¯s what he tried to do before the water on him froze him into a statue. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 67 - Masters betrayal and Tala An: +18 content below, you have been warned. An2: An extra juicy 2.7k words chapter just for you bastards. Enjoy. *** ¡°Ha-ah, excuse my nephew¡¯s mannerisms my young friend, he can sometimes be inconsiderate.¡± said Iroh as he glared daggers at Zuko. Hearing him Levi only nodded in that he understood before he unfroze Zuko. ¡°WHILE I WAS OUT THERE CHASING THE AVATAR YOU WERE HERE DRINKING TEA WITH OUR ENEMIES?¡± screamed Zuko at Iroh, his face turning red. ¡°Why not look at the bright side, if my young friend was there you would have suffered a much worse fate haha, so in a sense you can say I was keeping him distracted for you.¡± said Iroh almost making a vein pop on Zuko¡¯s forehead. ¡°AAAAGHH.¡± screamed Zuko, not able to take it any longer as he got out of the room and slammed the door behind him. Shaking his head, IIroh spoke, ¡°Sorry about that but it seems my nephew had already driven away your friends, care for a ride? We can drop you at a place of your choosing.¡± said Iroh feeling a little bad for causing trouble for Levi. ¡°No need Uncle Iroh, I can manage, plus I think your nephew might just get a stroke if we did that.¡± said Levi shaking his head and making Iroh laugh out loud. ¡°Well before you go let me send you away with a small gift of mine.¡± said Iroh as he walked towards a wooden cabinet, sliding it away and lifting the floor beneath it revealing a hidden compartment where dozens of tea bags were hidden, Levi could smell the beautiful aroma wafting in his direction and he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Although he was speechless as he saw this scene, Iroh was hiding his tea leaves as if they were gold, ¡®Is he afraid some soldier would steal it? Would they dare to?.¡¯ thought Levi, what he didn¡¯t know was that he had just hit the nail on the head, otherwise why the need for all of this, in the end he decided to just mind his own business. ¡°Here you go, make sure to use it sparingly.¡± said Iroh as he handed the tea beg to Levi who held it with two hands as if he was receiving the most precious thing in the world. ¡°I would have given you another one for your master but he¡¯d taken so much these past years already, he almost emptied my stock.¡± said Iroh with a helpless tone and sad tone hanging his head low. Levi, who had just been about to thank Iroh paused in shock before asking, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Your master had almost emptied my stock.¡± repeated Iroh, his mood getting worse. Hearing him Levi felt his blood boiling, he could swear he would have lost control of his fire bending if it weren¡¯t for Gamer''s mind. ¡®That damn old man.¡¯ thought Levi, barely holding in his anger as he remembered all those times Tenzin came asking him for some of his tea, sometimes he even pretended to be sick, it turned out the old bag of bones was hiding his own tea while leeching off of him all this time. *** Southern water tribe - inside Tenzin¡¯s home. Three people were sitting on the ground around a round table facing each other and sipping on tea, one old man, one who had traces of whole hair on his head but still seemed to be full of energy and the last one was a young man in his twenties, the atmosphere was calm and relaxing. They were Tenzin, his son Kato, and Tobirama respectively, if Levi was here to smell the aroma wafting around he would have immediately recognized it as Iroh¡¯s tea. ¡°This is some quality tea indeed.¡± commented Tobirama praising the tea as he sipped on it with Kato nodding on the side in agreement. Tobirama was shocked inwardly he had never tasted anything that came close to this even back in the ninja world, it would have taken a top-tier medical ninjutsu practitioner to make something this good ¡°Haha do well to enjoy it, this is a gift from my dear student after all.¡± said Tenzin laughing, of course he wasn''t going to admit that he had scammed his own student out of it, hearing him the other two could only sip it in silence while feeling grateful for Levi inwardly. *Atchoo* Out of nowhere Tenzin sneezed. ¡°Bless you.¡± said Tobirama and Kato at the same time. ¡°Thank you.¡± replied Tenzin, but inside he was confused, he wasn''t sick or had any allergies so he didn''t know why he would suddenly sneeze out of nowhere. ¡®Am I developing an allergy to tea?¡¯ questioned Tenzin before he shuddered at that thought and stopped thinking about it fearing it might come true. *** Walking out of the Fire Nation ship Levi could feel the Fire Nation soldiers envious gazes on him, or more specifically on the tea bag in his hands.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®So I was right? Iroh was indeed afraid the soldiers would steal it.¡¯ thought Levi as he headed towards the village hiding the tea bag in his inventory when he was sure nobody was looking. Aang and the others had indeed left the island like Iroh said, but Levi had instructed Acnologia to follow them and he had just told him that they were making a detour and coming back from the other side, most likely to avoid being spotted by the fire nation. Soon Levi reached the island and he saw the smoke rising from a lot of buildings. It was obvious there was a fire there previously that had been put out, but there were a lot more houses and farms that were still on fire. ¡°Where were you?¡± came an angry female voice from behind him. Turning around, Levi saw Suki staring daggers at him, her folding fans at her side as if she were ready to fight him. Suki knew Levi was the strongest member of the avatar group, if he had been present a lot of damage could have been avoided so she was understandably upset. ¡°Well believed it or not but I was holding back one of the strongest people in the world from coming inside your little village.¡± said Levi, of course with Iroh¡¯s personality he wouldn''t have done anything to the poor villagers he might have even stopped Zuko from causing more damage instead, but suki didn''t know that. ¡°I¡­I see, Ha-ah sorry about my outburst, it''s just been a long day.¡± said Suki sighing and apologizing before turning around and walking towards the village to help with the damages. Suddenly she paused and turned towards Levi, ¡°Thank you.¡± she said before she kept walking away. Levi felt a little bit awkward, he didn¡¯t know how to reply as he hadn¡¯t really done anything in fact he was relaxing while sipping some tea. Before long Appa appeared in the sky before it landed, the Fire Nation ship was long gone in a hopeless pursuit of them. ¡°Well there he is, we looked everywhere for you.¡± said Sokka as he jumped down from Appa although Levi knew it was more of a question than a statement. ¡°We didn¡¯t find you so we pretended that we escaped before coming back.¡± added Katara, but from her expression Levi knew she also wanted to know where he had gone. Levi gave them the same explanation he had given To Suki which they easily accepted. ¡°We need to leave now guys.¡± said Aang after hearing Levi''s explanation, looking at the damaged houses with a little bit of sadness. ¡°Can we stay for another day? Please please, please?.¡± said Sokka as he started begging them. Levi knew why he was saying that but he didn¡¯t mind. After a bit of debating they agreed to help the island as much as they could before Leaving tomorrow morning. *** How¡­how is this even possible.¡± muttered Suki, shaking as she looked at the scene in front of her in horror. Sokka, Katara, the villagers and even Aang, Momo, and Appa were just as shocked looking at this scene, it wasn¡¯t something a human should be capable of. A gigantic ball of water, so big that it covered the sun casting a huge shadow on the island, it was as big as half of the island. The ball of water rose slowly from the ocean before it shot into the sky so fast that a lot of people could barely track it, soon enough it disappeared from everyone''s sight, and before long heavy rain started falling down and it didn¡¯t stop for a long while. ¡°What the hell do you guys feed that guy?¡± asked one of the villagers. ¡°Mostly vegetables and fish?¡± replied Sokka but the villagers looked at him with a look of suspicion not believing him and Sokka didn¡¯t bother to try and explain he knew it was useless. ¡°Ha-ah, I¡¯ll never catch up to him will I.¡± said Katara with a bitter tone in her voice. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that, I believe in you.¡± said Aang with a cheerful expression making Katara smile. ¡°Thank you Aang, or should I call you Aangi?¡± replied Katara with a teasing tone making Aang stutter for words not knowing what to say. *** On the shore of the island Levi lay on his back resting while Acnologia in his small form was running around in circles enjoying the rain, he tried opening his mouth and swallowing it before his face scrunched up and he started shaking his head from the salty sea water making Levi laugh. This time Levi had to use Limit breaker to do what he just did, even with how strong he was currently there was no way to achieve that, and he didn¡¯t activate limit breaker the way he usually does by just tapping into it, this time it was a continuous use that lasted for quite a while and that''s why he was feeling a little bit sour now. But it was still way better from years ago when it would leave him bedridden, ¡®And it would get better from now on.¡¯ thought Levi looking at the system notifications as he supported himself with his hands and got up. [Ding] [Limit breaker leveled up +1] [Water bending Leveled up +1] [+1 Endurance] [+1 Stamina] *** That night the entire village was sitting around a huge bonfire having a feast, they had just survived a fire nation raid without suffering any major damages and without losing a single villager. Sokka was dancing and drinking with the men, Aang was running around with the kids showing them some tricks while Katara was with the girls and the Kyoshi warriors, the Kyoshi warriors were not in their battle attire tonight but in normal everyday clothes. Levi at first chatted with the men before his social battery ran out and he chose to sit alone and eat his food instead. He could see from his peripheral vision that some of the girls were looking at him while blushing and sometimes they would burst out in giggles, he could also see that they were flocking around Katara asking about him. ¡®Strength is still the basis of everything.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but lament once again, before his show of strength today they didn¡¯t pay him much attention, even Aang got more attention than him, but after it he could tell that a lot of them were dying to have a chat with him Before long people started leaving, only his group, the Kyoshi warriors and some girls remained, soon Suki approached his brother and took him to god knows where, and before long one of the Kyoshi warriors seemed to finally gather her courage as she approached Levi drawing the attention and envious gazes of other girls around. ¡°So Levi, I heard from your sister that you''re quite the expert when it comes to martial arts. Care to teach me a few moves?¡± said the Kyoshi warrior with a confident tone but Levi could see her face turning as red as a tomato. Levi held his amused smile, he knew where this was going so he decided to lightly reject her, ¡°Sorry but..¡± said Levi but he suddenly stopped mid-sentence, he could see the face of the girl drop slightly, but that wasn¡¯t why he stopped. ¡°I am sorry, what do you mean?.¡± she asked, her tone shaking a little bit. ¡®Why should I reject her?¡¯ thought Levi, and no matter how much he thought about it he couldn''t find a convincing reason for it, so he made his decision. ¡°I meant to say sorry but I need to finish my food first.¡± said Levi, making her face light up before he continued, ¡°But when a beautiful lady like you comes knocking on my door who needs food?.¡± said Levi before he put his tray of food beside him and got up offering his elbow for her to take which she quickly did. ¡°So may I ask the name of my beautiful companion.¡± asked Levi as he looked her straight in the eye, making her blush. Now that he took a closer look she was really beautiful with big brown eyes, a perfectly symmetrical face, and long brown hair reaching her lower back, and as a Kyoshi warrior, she had an amazing figure with curves in all the right places. ¡°What? What did you say.¡± came the girl''s hurried reply as she stuttered on her words. Levi couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her innocence, it seemed this was the first time she got to know a man and it was showing. ¡°Your name, what is it?¡± replied Levi. ¡°Oh, Tala my name is Tala.¡± said Tala in a low voice as she tightly held Levi''s arm and they walked further away from the campfire. ¡°Tala, What a beautiful name that is.¡± Said Levi smiling and he meant it. He liked the sound of that name. Levi and Tala just kept on talking about random stuff and laughing as they walked and before they knew it they were outside the doors of a big building, it was the Kyoshi Warriors dojo. Levi could feel Sokka and Suki inside but he quickly disabled his ethereal sense when he captured a certain scene, his face scrunching up a little. ¡°Levi? What''s wrong.¡± asked Tala as she stared at him curiously with her big round eyes. ¡°Nothing, don''t mind me, let me teach you those moves we talked about now.¡± said Levi with a smile making Tala turn red, Levi even felt heat radiating out of her a little. Taking his hand Tala led him inside of the dojo before they walked down a certain hallway and entered a room, it wasn¡¯t much but there was everything a person may need with a bed, table, chairs, weapon rack, and a bathroom on the side. ¡°This is my room, hope it is to your liking.¡± said Tala standing in the center of the room with her hands behind her back and a blush not leaving her face. ¡°It¡¯s nice, way better than mine back in the southern water tribe.¡± said Levi as he looked around the room. ¡°Now about those moves.¡± said Levi with a smirk on his face as he approached Tala making her stutter and back up until she hit the wall with her back. Soon enough Levi was towering over her and looking down on her with his hand on the wall. ¡°I...I¡­¡± Tala tried to speak but she couldn¡¯t find the words, her heart was beating so rapidly that she feared it might jump out of her chest and she was breathing so rapidly and shaking like she had just finished a heavy exercise. Seeing her like this Levi knew what to do as he held her chin with one hand and planted a deep kiss on her lips, feeling his lips touch hers Tala closed her eyes and enjoyed the deep kiss before she finally opened them as their lips parted, her shaking and heavy breathing were nowhere to be seen. She looked deep into his eyes for a second before she jumped into his embrace wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist kissing him passionately. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 68 - Levi and Sokkas escepades An: There is adult content below. If you don¡¯t like to read that, you can skip it. It doesn''t really matter if you do, just know that Levi and Sokka got some action, if you know what I mean. Enjoy. *** Start of the 18+ scene Holding her perky butt Levi pushed her against the wall as he enjoyed the taste of her succulent lips, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how soft her ass was. Right then, Levi disabled his Gamer¡¯s mind. If he was going to enjoy this, he would enjoy it fully, and the moment he did so, a torrent of feelings and sensations came rushing at him like the floodgates had been opened, almost overwhelming him. Taking his hands from her butt Levi put her on the ground as he started slowly going down her neck and playing with her chest, it was even softer to the touch than her butt, he could barely resist the urge to squeeze it as hard as he could in fear of hurting her. Tala could only hold herself for so long as she started moaning in pleasure, her voice getting louder and louder that Levi had to cover her mouth in fear she might wake the whole village up. He soon couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and threw her on the bed before he ripped her shirt apart and started sucking and licking her on her soft and juicy chest while holding her hands above her head and keeping her mouth shut with his other hand. Tala couldn¡¯t help but squirm around as Levi kept on sucking her boobs and rubbing his knee on her crotch, she was so wet that Levi could feel it through his pants on his knee. Done with her chest Levi released her hands and mouth and went down her stomach kissing every part of her as she held his head and hair and before long he reached her pants. Before Tala could react Levi ripped her pants and underwear off and went down and started eating her from below his tongue going in all sorts of directions and motions and even going inside of her and moving, as she held his head Tala pushed his head deeper and couldn¡¯t hold it in as she started moaning loudly before she realized what was happening and held her mouth shut. It wasn¡¯t long before Tala¡¯s body exploded in ecstasy as she had her first orgasm, her eyes rolling to the back of her head and her legs shaking like crazy as she started spraying her juices all over Levi. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­hah, that was amazing.¡± said Tala between breaths barely able to form a full sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t look so happy we are just getting started.¡± said Levi with a smirk on his face as he started taking off his clothes, soon a big long shadow covered Tala¡¯s face. End of the +18 scene *** Bidding Tala goodbye to which she only replied with a grunt, not being able to move and barely able to talk let alone stand, Levi quickly opened the door to his room and tried to sneakily get out before he froze and sighed. Just in front of him, Sokka was doing the same thing as they both stood frozen there in the same pose of closing the door and looking at each other, Sokka couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as he started smiling, almost reaching his ears. ¡°Shhh.¡± Levi put his index finger to his mouth and shushed Sokka who thankfully got the message as they both got out of there. They walked for a while with neither of them saying anything before the silence was broken by Sokka, ¡°Bro!.¡± That was all Sokka said in a dreamy tone but Levi understood what he meant perfectly, he felt as if he was one with Sokka right now. ¡°Bro.¡± replied Levi almost in the exact same tone. ¡°Bro.¡± added Sokka again. Soon they both burst out laughing out loud, ¡°Those Kyoshi warriors are sure something else huh?¡± said Levi. ¡°They sure are.¡± said Sokka agreeing and sighing. But soon it hit him, this was Sokka¡¯s first experience so he didn¡¯t have anything else to compare it with, maybe now he would think that all girls are like the Kyoshi warriors who had been training since they were young, ¡®If that is the case then he will be sorely disappointed.¡¯ thought Levi. ¡®But that might be for the better since he wouldn¡¯t have to perform as much.¡¯ remembering last night Levi didn¡¯t think that any ordinary man would be able to handle it. Levi turned towards Sokka and offered his hand in a shake before he spoke, ¡°Not a word of what happened here is to spread, alright?.¡± asked Levi. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Nodding his head, Sokka shook Levi''s hand before speaking, ¡°Deal.¡± Finalizing their agreement, both brothers walked towards where Aang and the others were, it was time to leave Kyoshi island. *** Katara along with Aang were loading their supplies into Appa while Momo was chasing a butterfly around, suddenly it stopped and looked in a certain direction, Aang noticing this also turned to look in that same direction and soon he saw Levi and Sokka coming back with big smiles on their faces. ¡°Hey guys where were you last night.¡± asked Aang in curiosity. ¡°Oh you know Aang we were just hanging around here and there.¡± replied Sokka with a wide grin as he hit the side of Levi with his elbow. Levi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, they had just agreed not to talk about it but his idiot of a brother was practically exposing them with this behavior, ¡®I guess it can¡¯t be helped, he is too excited about his first time.¡¯ thought Levi before noticing something, ¡®I guess it is my first time in this world as well.¡¯ he thought. ¡°Were you now?¡± asked Katara narrowing her eyes at them, Levi could almost see the suspicion taking physical form and radiating out of her. *cough* *cough* ¡°Anyhow I have things to do so I will be going now.¡± said Levi between coughs as he walked away from the group, he could feel Katara''s eyes digging into his back. *** On a random part of the island. ¡®Why did you take so long, tell me, tell me tell me.¡¯ Acnologia sent Levi telepathically as he ran circles around him. Levi could feel the annoyance of his little friend. Last night just before getting into the dojo Levi had blocked Acnologia''s connection to the outside world at the same time he stopped using his ethereal sense, so he couldn''t hear or see anything, he couldn''t even talk to him. He didn¡¯t want to do that to the poor dragon, but he also didn¡¯t want to ruin his innocence, more than he already had. Sighing Levi took out a smoking big steak of meat from his inventory and threw it at Acnologia, immediately all the chattering and running around stopped and munching sounds replaced it instead, ¡°Stupid Levi.¡± *munch* *munch*, ¡°Just you wait until I am finished.¡± *** It took a couple of hours to please Acnologia and soon after Levi returned, he saw Katara, Aang, and Sokka were done stocking up on supplies, they were ready to leave Kyoshi island. In the middle of the village, the villagers were lining up one by one as they gave them gifts, Katara and Aang were receiving them with warm smiles. As for Levi and Sokka, they were each in different parts of the villages saying their own goodbyes. ¡°When will you be back? Will you ever come back?.¡± asked Tala with a bitter smile on her face, Levi could tell from her quivering bottom lip that she was holding in tears. She wasn¡¯t stupid, she knew that after Levi left this time they might never meet again, she knew that yesterday, but she had still approached him nonetheless. ¡°Ha-ah, I really don''t know beautiful.¡± said Levi, sighing, he didn¡¯t want to lie to her, and with his gamer¡¯s mind still disabled he found it really unpleasant to lie to this innocent girl who was holding back tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Tala said, her tears beginning to fall down, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty or blame yourself, just know that I will never regret what happened between us, or forget about it.¡± she said before getting closer to him and planting a deep kiss on his lips. After that she immediately turned around and ran away crying. Levi wanted to call out to her before stopping himself, ¡°Maybe this is for the best.¡± he muttered. ¡°Like hell it is.¡± came an abrupt voice from behind him, Levi would have been startled if not for his keen senses but he already detected the owner a while ago. ¡°So my baby sister is now going to give me relationship advice.¡± commented Levi with a smile as he turned around and looked at Katara behind him. His smile couldn¡¯t help but get wider as he saw her disappointed expression, it seemed she had wanted to catch him by surprise which she failed to do. ¡°When it comes to this it seems I have a clearer understanding than you.¡± said Katara before continuing, ¡°Why not give her a clear answer, you clearly like her, don¡¯t you plan to settle around someday and have a wife and kids? it''s not too late to catch up to her.¡± asked Katara with her hands crossed staring levi down. ¡®Why does it feel like I am being lectured by my mother?¡¯ thought Levi, feeling a little sad as he remembered his mom, ¡®This damned Gamer mind, I''ll turn it back on as soon as we leave the island.¡¯ Thought Levi, annoyed. He also didn¡¯t know how to reply to Katara, he couldn''t possibly tell her that he was planning to leave this world someday and explore other worlds, he didn¡¯t know how she would take it if she believed him in the first place. ¡°Ha-ah, it is really complicated sister, let''s leave it at that.¡± said Levi as he rubbed Katara¡¯s hair and walked past her. Katara couldn¡¯t help but stare at Levi¡¯s back, even though she had known him her entire life she still felt that she didn¡¯t, she felt as if Levi was wrapped in a layer of mystery, as if he was hiding something, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but clench at that. She wanted to help her brother and be there for him but he had always shouldered the weight of the world on his shoulders alone, ¡®And can I really be of use to him.¡¯ thought Katara bitterly as she compared her own strength against her brother¡¯s. She couldn''t help but stare at his retreating back again just praying for him as that''s all she could do right now. *** Heading towards Aang and Appa Levi could see that the villagers had finished saying their goodbyes and so had he, taking a deep breath Levi closed his eyes and activated Gamer¡¯s mind back before opening them. He could still feel the same feeling he had previously nothing had changed, but the intensity was way lower as if there was a layer between him and his emotions, and he could control his emotions perfectly now. ¡®Let''s try to keep on from now on.¡¯ thought Levi, he had already spent an extended period without it previously and adapted to all sorts of situations without it so now there wasn''t any need to disable it any longer unless there was another situation like yesterday. *** ¡°So this is Omashu huh?¡± commented Levi as he gazed at the big city from afar, it looked as if it was suspended mid-air with only a narrow bridge leading up to it, looking more like a mountain peak than a city, which is the reason it was still standing until today, it was hard to attack but extremely easy to defend. Levi wondered how Bumi was doing, the last time he saw him was before his trip into the spirit world, but if he went with his knowledge from the show Bumi was doing just fine. ¡°It sure is, I¡¯ve been here a while ago, me and my friend Bumi used to slide on the delivery system all the time.¡± said Aang excitedly. ¡°How are we going to get in?¡± asked Katara as she watched the gate of Omashu from afar. A lot of people were being turned down and refused entry. ¡°Hmm, that might be a problem, any suggestions Sokka?¡± asked Aang as he turned around to look at Sokka who was still on top of Appa. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± came Sokka''s voice, his tone depressed. ¡°Come on Sokka we can go back later if we have time and you can see her again.¡± said Aang trying to cheer Sokka up. ¡°Really?¡± asked Sokka as he poked his head from above. ¡°Really.¡± nodded Aang with a smile almost making Sokka jump in joy. ¡°Leave it to me, I think I can get us in.¡± said Levi, getting everyone¡¯s attention and before anybody could say anything he disappeared in a burst of speed. *** AN: This has been a new experience for me as it¡¯s the first time I am writing adult content, I cringed so hard at first but then it kind of became easier, I promised myself that if I want to improve I''ll need to try new stuff I never did before so I hope you liked it. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 69 - Omashu AN: Ladies and gentlemen we finally reached the magic number. Enjoy. *** It wasn¡¯t hard for Levi to get into the city of Omashu, in fact it was extremely easy, all of the security was concentrated around the main and only gate in, leaving all other sides exposed as they thought nobody could get in that way, and in a sense they were right, it was just that Levi was an exception. As he was getting closer to the city gates he saw a medium-sized carriage waiting in line to get into the city, the moment Levi saw this he was shocked for a second before he smiled, it was the cabbage guy, Levi had totally forgotten about him until he saw him here today, in his previous life he was one of his favorite characters from the show. Shaking his head Levi focused on the more pressing issue. Levi just floated right from the side of the city where there were zero guards before dropping in the middle of a narrow alley, after that he didn¡¯t even have to hide his identity as nobody bothered to check it, people who were inside the city were all either citizens or had already been checked at the gates. ¡®Bumi really needs to up his game man¡¯ Levi couldn''t help but criticize inwardly as he watched two guards pass by him not giving him another look, he made a mental note to remind him of it when they met. Levi took his time as he walked through the streets of Omashu, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he had barely gone out to explore ever since he got into this world, the only times he would go out was on a mission. An hour later Levi had seen most of the city and decided it was time to meet Bumi, his group must be dying of boredom outside. Staying in stealth Levi approached the palace before he quickly memorized the guard''s patrol route and found an opening that he slipped in through, after that it was just a simple matter of using his ethereal sense to locate Bumi which he quickly did. He was inside a large room with no doors! ¡®I guess doors can be a weakness when you have earth bending.¡¯ thought Levi, why leave behind doors for possible intruders to go through when you can just create your own door using earth bending whenever you need? Of course Levi wasn¡¯t deterred by that, he had the perfect ability to get past this. [Ding] [Spirit body activated, switching to spirit body.] [Switch successful -300 chi points] Immediately Levi disappeared from where he was standing, for normal people anyhow, for anyone who could see spirits like Iroh they would be able to spot him. After that Levi hurriedly walked towards the wall, he couldn¡¯t maintain his current form in the physical world for long so he had to hurry. Passing through the wall Levi immediately switched back to his physical form, thankfully he had his bond spirits with him plus Acnologia or else he wouldn¡¯t have enough Chi to switch back, although he was only missing 50 chi points, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯ll be able to use his spirit body main ability by himself. In front of him sat the king of Omashu and possibly the strongest earth bender alive today, but that would be the last thing anyone would think about when they first saw him, he had his back towards Levi as he sat on a chair eating some fruits that laid on a table in front of him. Having a devious idea Levi smiled evilly before he approached Bumi from behind, Levi had thought that Bumi wouldn¡¯t be able to notice his presence but just when he was behind him and was about to reach his hand and tap his shoulder Bumi stopped eating all of a sudden, and before Levi could do or say anything his danger sense flared as he jumped away from the old king as fast as he could. In the place he was standing just a moment ago sharp rock spikes drilled from the ground so fast that most people wouldn¡¯t be able to react, if he was just a bit late he would have been impaled. Yes, he would be fine, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t be pleasant. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked King Bumi, his gaze grave, his usual playful and cheery mood nowhere to be seen. Levi was shocked for a second before he realized something, of course he wouldn¡¯t recognize him, they had only met once nine years ago, for him Bumi was a memorable character he watched in his previous world, but for Bumi, he was just his friend''s disciple. Smiling, Levi decided not to answer for now, instead he shot back his own question instead, ¡°I am quite surprised you managed to detect my presence, very few people would be able to do that, how did you do it?¡± asked Levi, he was really curious about that, his stealth skill was at max level, Bumi shouldn¡¯t have been able to detect him. ¡°I am honestly surprised that there are people who can detect you.¡± said Bumi in praise before continuing, ¡°But when you''re my age you tend to pick a trick or two along the way.¡± he finished as he removed his royal robes showing his muscular frame that nobody his age had the right to have, he didn¡¯t even bother calling for any guards he was enough, and if he couldn''t defeat this intruder there was no point in calling anyone else. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®A trick?¡¯ questioned Levi inwardly before he remembered something, ¡®Right, earth benders and their seismic sense.¡¯ thought Levi, finally figuring it out, he couldn¡¯t help but be thankful that very few people had mastered this ability or else his stealth skill might turn into a useless one. ¡®If Bumi is like this I can''t imagine how toph would be, I doubt I would be able to sneak up on her without using air bending or developing a more advanced stealth skill.¡¯ thought Levi, reminding himself not to have blind fate in his abilities and to always be ready or anything. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, getting lost in thought in the middle of a fight, aren¡¯t you afraid I might suddenly attack you? Didn''t the fire nation send you to assassinate me? Why are you taking so long?¡± asked Bumi with narrowed eyes trying to prop for information before a fight ensued but sadly for him Levi wasn¡¯t here to fight. ¡°Ha-ah, you really don¡¯t remember me? Well I kind of understand, It was years ago and I was just a young boy.¡± said Levi, sighing and shaking his head. Hearing him, Bumi''s eyes narrowed but he still didn¡¯t seem to remember, ¡°Care to refresh my memory?¡± said Bumi but he didn¡¯t drop his guard, years of experience had taught him to be ready for anything. ¡°Yeah why not.¡± said Levi before he pretended to put his hand in his pocket and retrieved a small bundle of clothes from his inventory, throwing it at Bumi. Encasing his hand in rock Bumi caught the bundle and started inspecting it in confusion before saying, ¡°Is this supposed to mean something.¡± said Bumi, he was ready to fight, he started suspecting that the boy in front of him was just delaying for time and he didn¡¯t want to fall into any traps. ¡°Ha-ah smell it.¡± said Levi sighing, ¡®I didn¡¯t know Bumi was this paranoid.¡¯ complained Levi inwardly at Bumi¡¯s behavior, but he wasn¡¯t annoyed, he knew for somebody to make it to this age they must be beyond paranoid. While suspicious Bumi decided to give it a try, and the moment he did so his eyes went wide in shock, ¡°Iroh¡¯s tea?.¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Damn right it is, consider it a gift from me?¡± said Levi, although it pained him to give some of it away as soon as he got it his scammer of a master had taught him a valuable lesson when it came to giving things up. ¡°Hahaha, I remember you now, you''re Tenzin''s student. How is the old man doing?¡± asked Bumi as he finally relaxed, his posture going back to his relaxed hunched one. ¡°Well, he scammed me out of half the batch of Uncle Iroh¡¯s tea leaves he gave me last time on the island so I''d say he''s doing just fine.¡± said Levi with an annoyed look on his face making Bumi choke on his words.. *cough* *cough* ¡°So What warrants such a visit, are you just passing by? How did you get past the guard? And how did you even get into this room?¡± asked Bumi one question after another changing the subject as he shoved his face into Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Alright alright one thing at a time, first no I am not just passing by, secondly you should really up your defenses and guards, with all due respect it is shit, especially on the walls of the city there is literally nobody there, and finally just like you said previously it is a trick I picked up along the way, but don¡¯t worry I have it on good authority that nobody besides me can do it.¡± said levi answering all his questions one by one in order. ¡°Hmmm.¡± hummed Bumi for a second as he stared at Levi before he kicked the ground lowering the wall behind him where a guard could be seen. Seeing the wall lower, the guard immediately rushed inside and stood behind Bumi before speaking, ¡°Your majesty, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Put some guards on the city walls immediately.¡± ordered Bumi making Levi raise an eyebrow, he didn¡¯t think Bumi would take his suggestion seriously let alone execute it so quickly, it seemed his breaking in had scared the old king more than he realized, but he was happy with things this way, now it''ll be even harder to breach Omashu, unless he surrendered it willingly. ¡°But your Highness, no one can breach from there we will be wasting our resources¡± said the guard but he was immediately shot a look by Bumi that shut him up as he lowered his head and got out. Of course he didn¡¯t address or look at Levi the entire time, seeing the king not talking about it he also chose not to, it wasn¡¯t his business, but if he knew that he had just gotten past him and entered the king¡¯s room without him noticing anything he might just shit his pants. With that out of the way Bumi went back and sat at the table before asking, ¡°So what brought you here?¡± ¡°Well, remember the last time we met? You said something about knowing the past avatar?.¡± asked Levi as he also took a seat. ¡°Knowing? I didn¡¯t just know him, Aang was my best friend, sadly you are not his reincarnation.¡± said Bumi with a sad tone in his voice. ¡°Well you might want to get rid of the WAS and that sad tone of yours, because your best friend is at the front gates waiting for you to let him through.¡± said Levi with a smile. ¡°Huh? What did you just say.¡± asked Bumi, dropping the fruit he was just about to eat. A wide smile crept into Levi¡¯s face as he saw Bumi¡¯s shocked expression, he really liked to mess with people *** ¡°I am dying over here, he¡¯s taking so long.¡± complained Sokka as he rested his back against Appa, Aang and Momo were sleeping beside him. ¡°Well it¡¯s only been a couple of hours, you should have some patience.¡± said Katara as she practiced water bending on the side, although deep down she also wanted Levi to hurry up. She wasn¡¯t worried about Levi, none of them were, they knew he could take care of himself they were just tired of waiting. ¡°You three.¡± came a loud voice from behind them startling Aang and Momo awake as Katara lost control of her water bending in surprise while Sokka quickly got to his feet and grabbed his boomerang, ready for battle. Five earth benders stood there as they stared the group down, a big hole was closing in behind them, obviously the way they came from. ¡°The king awaits your arrival at the palace, move it.¡± said the guard in the lead before any of them could speak. Not wanting to cause unnecessary trouble the three of them along with Momo were led by the earth benders inside the city, leaving Appa outside. ¡°Just wait here boy, we won¡¯t be gone for long.¡± said Aang as patted Appa¡¯s head before following Sokka and Katara. ¡°You think it¡¯s Levi''s doing?¡± asked Aang in a low voice as they walked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess we will find out soon enough.¡± replied Katara. *** ¡°Ha-ah, this is some good tea indeed.¡± said Bumi as he put his cup down, Levi doing the same across from him while nodding his head in agreement. ¡°So I want to play a small little game with my old friend and your siblings first, you don¡¯t mind right?¡± asked Bumi raising a brow at Levi. ¡°Do your thing I trust you.¡± said Levi shrugging he knew what kind of game Bumi was talking about and he didn¡¯t mind, plus he could use a little peace and quiet for a while. Bumi was caught off guard by what Levi had said for a second but he soon recovered, ¡°Well I''ll be off then, I''ll leave the door open, you can stay here or take a walk around the palace, if you need anything a guard would be staying outside.¡± said Bumi before the ground opened up and swallowed him, closing back again right after. ¡®That must be really convenient.¡¯ thought Levi in envy as he saw this scene before he quickly shook his head, he can''t be too greedy he already had three elements and he didn¡¯t even get his main element to level 100 yet. Levi got up before stretching, after that he walked to the middle of the room before he sat cross-legged and started meditating, it had been years since he had leveled up his meditation ability, it had always been stuck at level 19, but now he could feel that he wasn¡¯t far off from the next level, he just needed a small push. AN: Give me your opinion, how do you like characters'' thoughts written as. Like this: What happened to Aang? thought Levi Or like this ¡®What happened to Aang?¡¯ thought Levi 70 - Meditation Level 20 AN: So guys we had a vote last chapter and the ¡®....¡¯ won for inner monologue so I will keep using it, sadly I wrote using italics for inner monologue in like 8 chapter so you have to bear through them, the time I would spend on editing them out would be better spent on writing new chapters and I am sure you all agree. Last but not least, enjoy the extra juicy 2.7k words chapter. Enjoy. *** Taking deep breaths in and breathing out through his mouth Levi filtered all outside noises and distractions, focusing only on his breath as he quickly entered into a meditative state losing track of time. In this state he could feel that he could project his consciousness into the spirit realm at any moment, an ability most would spend their whole lives without being able to learn, but that wasn¡¯t his goal today, his goal was to level up his meditation ability. *** In the halls of the royal palace of Omashu, a single earth bender was walking in front with the group of three and Momo following closely behind him, they all had slightly nervous expressions on their faces, except for Momo who was curiously looking around. On both sides of the hallway were guards lining up every few steps, some unarmed obviously earth benders, and some holding spears or swords at their waist, even at the entrance and the streets outside there were a lot of guards roaming around. ¡°Call me crazy but isn¡¯t the security here....a little bit too much.¡± said Sokka in bewilderment as he looked at all the guards. ¡°A little is an understatement, last time I was here it wasn¡¯t like this, plus there were lookouts on the walls, they never did that before.¡± said Aang frowning his brows. ¡°It must be because of Levi.¡± said Katara with a little hint of worry in her voice as they finally reached the throne room. *** Levi was still sitting cross-legged in the room Bumi had left him in, his breathing was calm and steady, if somebody with seismic sense was around they¡¯d also be able to hear his heart beating in rhythm with his breath, his mind was empty of all distractions. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been like that, whenever he entered a state of deep meditation he would always lose track of time, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t aware of his surroundings, if anybody planned to sneak up on him they would surely regret it. ¡®Ha-ah, I guess I''m not as close as I thought to level up.¡¯ thought Levi sighing, but he wasn''t discouraged he would keep trying, sooner or later he would get there. Opening his eyes Levi was about to get up and explore the palace a little when his eyes went wide in shock. He was floating above the ground but he hadn''t even noticed when that had happened. Just as he looked down and was about to descend he received another shock, his entire body was transparent, looking at his hands he could see the ground through them. ¡®What is happening, did I die?¡¯ Levi couldn¡¯t help but think of the worst possibility. Turning around his heart fell as he saw the scene in front of him, a handsome-looking young adult with a robust and strong body, a square running vertically over his left eyebrow ending beneath his eye donning Southern water tribe clothes, it was him, it was his body. ¡®How? How could this happen? What had happened?¡¯ thought Levi, his face turning dark, as he examined his body he didn''t notice any injury or or something that indicated that he was attacked. Just as his thoughts were starting to spiral down he noticed a thin almost invisible thread of light connected to the top of his physical body¡¯s head, tracking said thread he traced it back all the way to the top of his current body¡¯s head, connecting both bodies together. ¡®Wait a second, Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ Levi couldn¡¯t help but remember something he had read in his previous world, and he was almost certain that was what he was experiencing now. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief rush over him as he understood what was going on, he was worried about what would happen to his family once he was gone but now it seemed he had worried for nothing, ¡®If¡­When I leave this world I need to make sure they are taken care of.¡¯ thought Levi remembering his siblings. The moment the image of his brother and sister appeared in his mind his vision blurred and at the next moment he found himself floating inside of a big spacious throne room. Levi was shocked and disoriented for a second before he regained his senses, in front of him were Aang, Sokka, and Katara surrounded by earth benders on all sides and in front of them on a big throne sat Bumi in green earth nation royal robes. ¡®It seems I can use some kind of teleportation power in this state.¡¯ thought Levi as he looked around him. ¡°AHHHHH WHAT IS THAT.¡± screamed Bumi at the top of his lungs as he sat up and pointed behind the group of three, startling everyone in the throne room, although there was no hint of fear or panic in his voice. The earth benders immediately surrounded Bumi in the center as the group of three turned behind them in panic taking fighting stances but nothing was there, everyone was confused. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Your majesty?¡± asked an earthbender from the side as he turned his head towards Bumi. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s nothing, I just saw the ghost of a friend.¡± said Bumi as if it were the most normal thing in the world, since nobody could see him, not even the avatar, he saw no point in explaining. ¡°A ghost.¡± Sokka couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps as he started frantically looking around, Aang and Katara though were more bewildered than afraid. As for the earth benders, after hearing Bumi¡¯s explanation they just nodded their heads in understanding and resumed their duties as if nothing just happened, they were used to their king¡¯s antics. Levi on the other hand was surprised Bumi could see him, he knew Iroh could as he had seen Aang riding Ruko¡¯s dragon in the show but Bumi was a surprise for him. ¡®Can all members of the white lotus detect spirits.¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°So you¡¯re that guy''s friends heh? Levi was his name wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ asked Bumi in an enigmatic tone making the group of three frown. ¡°Yes that''s right, where is my brother?¡± asked Sokka his tone not carrying any hint of respect one should show for a king making some of the guards frown. ¡°Oh, no need to worry about him, he is closer than you think, I am sure he is watching over us now, from a place high above.¡± said Bumi, his smile spreading to his ears. ¡°You bastard, what did you do to my brother? I¡¯ll beat it out of you¡± shouted Sokka, but he didn¡¯t rush or try to attack the king, Levi had made sure to teach him more than basic combat and controlling his temper was one of the lessons, although when it came to his unrestrained mouth and rich vocabulary Levi was helpless on that front. ¡°Oh quit the feisty one aren¡¯t you hehehe.¡± said Bumi laughing, not taking him seriously at all. Hearing Bumi play around with them Levi could only shake his head helplessly, he had agreed to this after all, he couldn''t go back on his word. He thought he liked to mess with people but Bumi took it to a whole other level. Shaking his head, Levi waved Bumi goodbye and turned around to leave, he still had other things to try while in this state. ¡°Alright goodbye, see you later.¡± said Bumi waving back, making everyone in the hall except the guards look at him weirdly. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± asked Aang as he turned around, for a split second he thought he saw the silhouette of a person floating away from them before he blinked and the figure disappeared. ¡°Oh I am fine I was just waving goodbye to the ghost of your friend Levi. He just left the room hahaha.¡± said Bumi before he burst out laughing. As if he told some kind of joke only he understood. ¡°You bastard.¡± This time Sokka couldn¡¯t hold his anger any longer as he rushed at Bumi, sadly for him the ground turned into mud and stopped him in his tracks. *** High above in the sky of Omashu. Levi levitated there looking down at the city, his senses were still the same as that of his physical body. ¡®So no enhanced sensory perceptions, check.¡¯ thought Levi, completing another one of his tests before looking down at the almost invisible cord coming from the palace. ¡®There also doesn''t seem to be a distance limit for now at least, also check.¡¯ thought Levi, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how good this ability would be for espionage, it was in fact perfect for it, he could just be in the same room as the enemy leader and like that he would know all their plans. ¡®I wonder though, how far can I go, is there really no distance limit.¡¯ thought Levi, deciding to try it. *** Southern water tribe It was a usual day with everybody going about their business, kids were running and playing around, the men were out fishing and the guards were on patrols, everybody was doing their jobs and living in harmony. High in the sky Levi suddenly appeared out of nowhere, he looked around before a smile formed on his lips. ¡®Very convenient.¡¯ thought Levi, happy with his new ability. Deciding to finish what he came here to do Levi floated down towards the tribe, but before he could get very far his expression twisted as he froze in place the moment he touched the ground, he couldn''t move a single muscle on his body, he couldn¡¯t even turn his head around. He felt that he could teleport back into his body but that was it. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Thought Levi with a slight hint of panic, his heart couldn¡¯t help but clench, his dad and master were still in the tribe, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that something might have happened to them. Soon there were hurried footsteps as a man with white hair appeared in his line of sight as if teleporting, both men looked at each other in shock before speaking. ¡°Tobirama?¡± ¡°Master Levi?¡± ¡°You can see me?.¡± asked Levi in shock as he noticed this detail, he knew Tobirama was a prodigy but he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to spot spirits also. ¡°Yes, I mastered it a few years back.¡± said Tobirama plainly. ¡®Of course you did.¡¯ Levi couldn¡¯t help but think, feeling a little bit annoyed inside, but he didn¡¯t voice it out loud. ¡°Sorry, let me undo the seals.¡± said Tobirama, as if suddenly remembering something before he made quick hand signs and immediately after Levi felt the restraints on him disappear and he could move again. ¡°That was your doing?¡± asked Levi, clearly impressed. ¡°Yes, after I mastered the ability to interact with spirits years ago I developed seals that can bind and hold them in place and I thought it would be a good idea to put them around the tribe.¡± replied Tobirama. ¡°I see.¡± said Levi in a plain tone but deep down he was a little bit annoyed, ¡®Is this fucker perfect?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Anyhow, I am here on some business, you can go back to what you were doing.¡± said Levi waving his hand around dismissing Tobirama who nodded before he disappeared in a burst of speed. Levi noticed some people around looking at Tobirama weirdly, some even threw a casual remark here and there, ¡®Note to self, never talk to spirits in public places or you''ll be labeled as crazy.¡¯ thought Levi as he floated towards his objective. Now that he knew what was holding him were seals he realized he could have gotten out of them anytime he wanted, his spirit body sub-abilities were still working just fine so he could have just purified the seals on him or even sealed the seals themselves. Soon Levi spotted his objective, an old man sitting on a wooden chair facing the ocean with a fishing rod in his hand and an empty bucket filled only with water beside him. He seemed to be at peace as he relaxed and enjoyed the cool sea breeze. It was his master, Tenzin, Levi¡¯s plane was betting on the fact that Tenzin would be able to spot and hear him like all other members of the white lotus he had met so far. ¡®Time to get my revenge.¡¯ thought Levi, smiling deviously as he approached him from behind, this time unlike when he tried to sneak up on Bumi Tenzin didn¡¯t feel anything as Levi reached right behind him. Taking a deep ¡°breath¡± in, Levi screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°BOOOO.¡± For an old man people would think Tenzin wasn¡¯t that agile, but they will soon come to regret it sourly, as Tenzin jumped forward in shock before he quickly regained his bearings when he fell into the cold ocean water, immediately after water tentacles leaped out of the water and struck the place Levi was at passing right through him. This all happened in less than a second showing the old man was still strong despite his old age. Seeing his attack pass right through his assailant and seeing the face of the one who had almost made his heart stop in fear Tenzin was shocked for words, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hehe, still suck at fishing I see, this was nothing but an appetizer, next time think twice before scamming me of my tea.¡± said Levi as his body disappeared leaving Tenzin shocked. *** Back in Omashu Levi appeared inside the room his physical body was meditating in. As he did so he couldn''t help but frown as he noticed a downside to this ability he hadn''t before, while using it his physical body was basically defenseless. ¡®Well I still Have Acnologia and my other bond spirits to guard me.¡¯ thought Levi reassuring himself. ¡®Now, there is one final thing I need to test.¡¯ ¡®System? ¡® [Yes user?] Hearing the mechanical voice of the system Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile, now that he knew the system was still accessible even while in this state his tests were done. Willing to get back into his physical body Levi¡¯s vision blurred for a second and when he opened his eyes again he found himself sitting cross-legged, he was back in his physical body. ¡°That was certainly an experience.¡± he said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Sir, Did you call?¡± came a voice from outside as an earthbender appeared at the door. ¡°Nothing, I was just talking to myself.¡± said Levi waving his hand dismissing him. ¡°Of course, excuse me sir.¡± said the earthbender before leaving. Levi was lost for words for a second at how these earth benders seemed to accept anything you tell them, even when Bumi said he was talking to ghosts they didn¡¯t question it much. Shaking his head, Levi decided to forget about it as he looked at his notifications, and just as he had expected meditation had reached level 20 and he had unlocked a new meditation sub-ability. [Ding] [Meditationed leveled up +1] [Meditation reached level 20] [Meditation sub ability -Astral projection- unlocked] [Astral projection (Active) - Level MAX: the ability to project your astral form outside your body.] ¡®As expected.¡¯ thought Levi, he had figured it out halfway through his journey but it was nice to get a confirmation. ¡°Not bad, Not bad at all.¡± he muttered smiling, he was in a good mood. ¡°Sir if you may, the king is asking to meet with you.¡± came the voice of the earthbender at the door. ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± replied Levi as he followed right behind him. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 71 - Teaching Blood bending Bumi alongside Levi was sitting on the balcony of a big room on the side of the royal palace, drinking tea and enjoying the fresh air. Bumi had just come back from his fight with Aang leaving him with the last challenge, to figure out his name, as for Sokka and Katara they were getting encased in rock candy right now, all of this was told to him by Bumi. ¡°You sure are full of surprises.¡± said Bumi casually with a raised eyebrow as he looked at Levi, ¡°You almost scared me to death.¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry about that, I was just getting used to my spirit state, and I didn¡¯t know you could see me.¡± said Levi awkwardly he also felt a little bit guilty about that but it wasn¡¯t his fault he just pooped there unwillingly. ¡°Of course I could see you, are you underestimating me.¡± said Bumi in an offended tone. Before Levi could reply a guard opened the door of the room and spoke, ¡°Sir the avatar is here to see you.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± replied Bumi forgetting the previous matter. Hearing Bumi¡¯s command the guard walked out and before long aang walked in, when he saw Levi drinking tea with Bumi he wasn¡¯t that surprised instead his smile became brighter. ¡°I know what your name is.¡± said Aang in a happy tone as he stared into Bumi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I thought about all the challenges you made me go through, all of them forced me to think differently, to think outside of the box.¡± said Aang before a grin covered his face, ¡°Bumi you¡¯re a mad genius.¡± he said as he rushed and hugged Bumi tightly. ¡°Oh Aang.¡± said Bumi in an emotional tone as he returned the hug, losing his playful and unserious attitude for the first time since Levi met him. Seeing this scene Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel out of place. Soon Katara and Sokka were also led inside soon after and they couldn¡¯t help but beam in happiness once they saw Levi, only for it to turn into doubt and then annoyance before finally anger as they saw him sitting leisurely in perfect health drinking tea. ¡°Levi! You¡¯re alright?¡± asked Katara with some doubt in her tone. Levi only turned his head away not meeting her gaze as he sipped on some tea, he was feeling so guilty that he didn¡¯t even want to meet her eyes. Seeing this Katara was understandably angry, she knew her brother well enough to understand what was going on and instantly knew that he wasn¡¯t in any real danger, and might have even been in cahoots with the king of Omashu. At this time the crystal encasing Sokka suddenly got bigger and extended a sharp edge towards his head, ¡°AGHHH hurry up and remove this thing from me, I am going to die.¡± screamed Sokka in fear. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that.¡± said Bumi as he extended his hand and broke the crystals, before he bent over and picked it up chewing on it, shocking everyone besides Levi. ¡°Rock candy, quit the delicacy, hehehe.¡± said Bumi and started laughing, making Levi and Aang shake their heads. ¡°One thing still bugs me though, how did you convince Levi to play into it?¡± asked Aang turning towards Levi and conforming Katara¡¯s guess as she glared daggers at him. ¡°It didn¡¯t take much convincing really, Levi is also an old friend of mine.¡± said Bumi but he didn¡¯t elaborate. ¡°Huh?¡± exclaimed Aang, he didn¡¯t think that his current friend would be friends with someone he met one hundred years ago, especially considering the age difference. ¡°Wait, What?¡± Sokka ¡°Since when do you know the king of Omashu?.¡± asked Katara her curiosity overshadowing her anger and getting the better of her. ¡°Ha-ah, we met a while back.¡± answered Levi, sighing, he didn¡¯t know how to explain to them that they met to test if he was the avatar. ¡°So all of this was just a game for you two.¡± said Katara with an annoyed tone of voice making even the king feel a little guilty. ¡°Hey, what did I do? It was all his idea.¡± said Levi, protesting making Bumi glare at him feeling betrayed. ¡°Come on Katara, Bumi just loves to play, plus it was fun.¡± said Aang defending Bumi and Levi. ¡°Fun? While we were worried sick about him he was here sitting in luxury and sipping tea.¡± retorted Katara, almost screaming. ¡°Alright, I admit, I shouldn¡¯t have made you guys worry, how about this, I''ll teach you a really cool water-bending trick as compensation.¡± said Levi making Katara¡¯s face brighten. ¡°Deal.¡± she said excitedly with no hesitation. ¡°This doesn''t taste bad at all.¡± said Sokka interrupting their conversation as he started chewing on some rock candy, he wasn¡¯t as pressed about Levi and BumI¡¯s game as Katara was. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still thinking about food at a time like this.¡± said Katara as she grabbed the rock from Sokka¡¯s hand and threw it from the balcony. ¡°Hey! My rock.¡± protested Sokka, looking as if he was about to cry. *** On a random street below Omashu Royal Palace. A shop stand was parked in the middle of the street, supported only by a wooden piece behind the wheel to stop it from rolling away. A middle-aged man with gray hair wearing a green turban and green clothes was shouting at the top of his lungs beside it. ¡°Cabbages, Cabbages for sale, the best cabbages in the earth kingdom, come and get your Cabbages.¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs and it was working. While most people wouldn''t be interested in buying Cabbages, the man¡¯s enthusiasm drew quite a lot of customers. ¡°Thank you so much, don''t forget to come back again.¡± said the man as he handed the change along with a bag with two cabbages to a young woman with a child. ¡®Ahh, I could do this forever.¡¯ thought the man in happiness. Just as he was about to attend to his next customer, a green rock candy fell from above, the cabbage seller looked at it for a bit before ignoring it, attending to his business. But as if by some divine intervention the rock rolled directly towards the wooden piece stopping the carriage from rolling away, it barely touched it but that was all it took for the wood to snap out of place as the carriage started rolling away. Before the middle-aged man could react his carriage started rolling away and crashed against a wall at the end of the street, his Cabbages rolling all over the place and getting accidentally stepped on by passersby. ¡°MY CABBAGES.¡± he cried at the top of his lungs as he ran towards his fallen cart trying to salvage what was left of his merchandise. His scream was so heart-wrenching that someone would think that his offspring just died, everyone walking by turned to look in shock, some felt pity for him while others couldn''t help but frown at his overreaction. *** ¡°Oops.¡± Levi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry for the poor guy as he looked at the scene from the balcony of the royal palace, quickly disabling his eagle eyes before anybody saw him. ¡°What was that?¡± asked Bumi as he turned to look at Levi. ¡°Nothing much I was just talking to myself.¡± replied Levi, it seemed here in the palace, or maybe Omashu as a whole, that was the best excuse as nobody found it weird. ¡°Oh.¡± and he was right as Bumi just made a sound that he understood before he continued drinking his tea, this being his third cup. Everybody was sitting around the table enjoying Iroh¡¯s tea, including Sokka, Aang and Katara. ¡°So Bumi, you¡¯re thinking what I am thinking?¡± asked Aang, his eyes shining. ¡°How to increase the protection around the palace?¡± asked Bumi, making everyone look at him weirdly, there was already an absurd amount of guards as it is right now. Levi couldn''t help but feel a little guilty for the dozen times today, when he had sneaked in here previously there was barely anyone around but now the place was crawling with guards, it could be said that he was the reason the guards had to work extra hours. ¡°No, not that, the other thing.¡± Replied Aang as he snuck a glance at a cart sliding down the delivery system some distance away from the palace. ¡°Ohhh, great idea let¡¯s go.¡± said Bumi as he immediately got up followed by an enthusiastic Aang. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± asked Sokka, curious by their eagerness. ¡°You can join us too, Sokka, you''ll love it.¡± said Aang, sokka didn¡¯t seem to mind as he also got up to follow them, ¡°How about you katara.¡± Before Katara could reply Levi interjected, ¡°Trust me sister this isn¡¯t something you want to be part of.¡± said Levi, making Katara stop in her tracks, the other three didn¡¯t mind as they ran out of the room. ¡°Alright, now about that trick I mentioned.¡± said Levi casually, earning him a smile from Katara as she jumped to her feet. ¡°Let me get some water.¡± said Katara excitedly as she turned around. ¡°No need sister sit down.¡± said Levi as he put his teacup down, a confused Katara only followed his order. Scanning the room to make sure they were not being watched Levi finally spoke, ¡°What I am about to teach you can be considered a subcategory of water bending just like water healing, but it is also one of the most dangerous forms of bending out there.¡± said Levi giving her a moment to process his words before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from showing it to anyone else without my permission.¡± said Levi in a stern tone making Katara show a serious look, she wondered what could be so serious that Levi had to be so cautious about. ¡°You have My word, unless you allow it I will never teach it to anybody.¡± said Katara with a solemn look on her face. ¡°Good, Now before I teach you this I need to explain a few other things to you first, every element has its sub-bending categories, the same way water bending has water healing, fire benders can also bend lightning for example.¡± said Levi making Katara¡¯s eyes go wide in shock at the last part.. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it sister, thankfully for us the greed of the fire lord will be his downfall, for now the knowledge of lightning bending is only accessible to the Fire Nation royal family.¡± said Levi easing Katara¡¯s worry, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if the knowledge of lightning bending was available to every fire bender. From what he remembered from the legend of Korra lightning bending was one of the easiest sub-bending elements to master alongside metal bending, one thing was for sure, the final battle from the show would have gone way differently if lightning bending had widely spread. ¡°Earth benders can also bend lava just like air benders can master the ability to fly, but that doesn''t mean these are the only sub-elements that exist.¡± said Levi, making Katara¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°How could earth benders bend Lava? Isn¡¯t that more in the fire benders alley? And Aang can fly?¡± asked Katara in genuine wonder, she knew the value of the information she just heard and she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look around fearing someone else might hear it. ¡°The exact opposite actually, just like we water benders can freeze water earth benders can melt rock, it just a change to the state of the element, at its core it is still the same thing, as for flying only one person had ever mastered it in history so I doubt Aang could do it.¡± said Levi, explaining in simple words so Katara could understand him. ¡°I see that does make sense.¡± said Katara. ¡°Now you might be wondering why I am telling you all of this.¡± said Levi to which Katara only nodded, ¡°I am going to teach you about a sub-bending ability of water bending that few even knew about, let alone mastered.¡± said Levi his smile getting bigger as he saw Katara eyes going wide. Seeing her not saying anything Levi decided it was better to show her rather than explain any further. [Ding] [Blood bending activated] Katara was confused why Levi had just gone silent all of a sudden when her eyes widened in pure horror as she saw her hand reach for the teacup on the table on its own, she tried to stop it but she couldn¡¯t, soon she grabbed the cup and brought it near her mouth. She couldn''t even control her body to scream or help or give any signal that she was being controlled. She was horrified again to find her mouth open without her consent as she sipped on her tea, her throat muscles moving on their own to swallow, finally after what felt like hours she regained control of her body as she sat up in shock panting heavily as sweat ran down her forehead. Taking back his outstretched hand Levi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he tried to ease her into it but in the end she was still frightened. Although Levi didn¡¯t regret it, she was going to learn Blood bending one way or another and he preferred it was him that showed it to her. For one to make sure she was in a safe environment and secondly to make sure she didn¡¯t see blood bending as something negative and evil and do something idiotic like refrain from using it, just like any other element or weapon, it depended on the person wielding it. And by taking control of her body now she will be prepared in the future in case she encounters any blood benders. Seeing her calm down a little Levi spoke, ¡°That was blood bending, an ability exclusive to only a select few water benders and even then only under the full moon.¡± ¡°That¡­.was scary.¡± said Katara after she calmed down a little, her hands still shaking. Holding her hand Levi could feel her shaking ease down a little, she was beginning to calm down, ¡°Sorry for that sister, but I needed to do it that way, to show you that blood bending isn¡¯t evil, it depends on the person who wields it and to prepare you for the future¡± Said Levi with a sorry tone that made Katara¡¯s shaking stop. ¡°Ha-ah, I understand.¡± said Katara, sighing. ¡°Wait, you said that water benders need the full moon to use blood bending.¡± asked Katara skeptical as she looked at the sun hanging in the sky, with Bumi, Aang, And a crying Sokka sliding down a rock cart below it before disappearing from sight. ¡°That¡¯s mostly true, most water benders will need the full moon.¡± said Levi with a slight smirk on his face. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re built different.¡± said Katara. ¡°You know me too well sister.¡± said Levi, making her roll her eyes. ¡°Still I just started getting the hang of water bending, I don''t know how long it''ll take me to blood bend.¡± said Katara in a downcast tone. ¡°I have a feeling it will be sooner than you realize, I believe in you sister.¡± said Levi, making Katara beam. ¡°Now let¡¯s go through some basics.¡± said Levi as he started explaining basics of water bending for her followed by the basics of blood bending, if he was going to teach her he would go all the way. With his mentor skill in effect it didn¡¯t take long for Katara to get the basics down *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Patreon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 72 - Spar with Bumi and comprehension into bending styles AN: This chapter was edited using Grammarly for pc instead of all the others that had been edited using my phone Grammarly, tell me if you think there are less typos in this so I edit all my future chapters using it. Enjoy. *** ¡°That was one of the scariest things I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡± Sokka couldn¡¯t help but say as he barged into the room where Levi and Katara were. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± replied Katara, shuddering a little when she remembered losing control of her body, making Sokka look at her weirdly. There is a saying that people fear what they don¡¯t know, but Katara is still freaked out even now when she knows what has happened and learned the principles behind it from Levi, it wasn¡¯t something she could get over just like that, it will take her a while But the more she understood it and the more fearful she was, the more she wanted to wield that power. She couldn¡¯t wait until the next full moon. ¡°We need to do that again.¡± said Aang excitedly as he ran after Sokka followed by Bumi. ¡°Yeah, no thanks I¡¯m good.¡± said Sokka tiredly as he slumped on the chair. ¡°Well I am glad you guys had fun.¡± said Levi as he got up, ¡°We can continue later sister I have something to do, come I need you for this Bumi.¡± he finished as he got out of the room followed by a confused Bumi. ¡°Alright.¡± said Katar not really minding it as she turned towards Aang and Sokka, ¡°So how was the ride?¡± she asked as Aang started to excitedly talk about it and how she should join them next time. Levi paid them no heed as he walked towards his destination, he could hear Bumi complaining that he was the king and he shouldn¡¯t be ordering him like that but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention either, there was something he was itching to do ever since he got here. *** In an underground big training room, it was covered from all sides with yellow walls even from above, the only light around coming from the shining yellow rocks on the ceiling. Levi was doing some light stretches and warm-ups even though he didn¡¯t really need them with his Gamer¡¯s body, right in front of him Bumi was doing the same. ¡°Don¡¯t you go breaking the rules now alright?¡± said Bumi, narrowing his eyes on Levi, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to use water bending¡±. ¡°I know, just be prepared to have your ass handed over to you.¡± said Levi in a challenging tone. ¡°Ass handed over to you? That''s new, I like it, I''ll be using it in the future.¡± said Bumi rubbing his chin as he mulled over Levi¡¯s quote. ¡°Yeah, we can start now if you¡¯re ready.¡± said Levi. ¡°Oh I am always ready.¡± said Bumi as hundreds of tiny sharp rocks jumped from the ground before shooting at Levi as fast as bullets. Thankfully he was prepared as he quickly extracted water from the air and formed a thick ice wall in front of him blocking the attack. ¡°You can extract water from the air, how convenient, you don¡¯t need to carry water with you like other water benders, sadly only master water benders can use it.¡± commented Bumi as the ground below him carried him toward Levi at high speeds. ¡°Sadly for you, I can do more than just extract water.¡± said Levi with a smirk on his face as he slammed his hand on the ground. Starting with his head as the center, the ground of the entire underground floor froze over halting Bumi¡¯s advances as he lost control of the ground below him for a second. Before Bumi could react the ground near him broke into sharp ice shards that launched at him. Seeing this Bumi¡¯s eyes went wide for a second before the ground opened up below him and swallowed him, spitting him out behind Levi. Sadly for him, Levi was ready for that as he quickly turned, forming an ice pole that he swung at Bumi horizontally with all his strength. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. To Levi¡¯s shock, Bumi used his bare hands as he punched his ice pole shattering it into thousands of tiny ice shards before both of them jumped backward. From this short exchange, Levi saw that Bumi wasn¡¯t any weaker than Iroh, although Iroh was definitely holding back when they first fought, He was only eight years old back then after all. If he had to point out key differences between them then while Iroh had every move calculated and executed to perfection then Bumi was like a tank bulldozing and smashing everything in its way. As for his water bending it was way more peaceful and serene, all his moves flowed smoothly like water, if anyone watched him practice they would feel it was more like a dance than a fighting style but anyone who doubted its lethality would find themselves six feet under. It was the first time in his life that Levi had clearly felt the differences between bending styles, Levi decided to try a new idea he had been working on for a while, taking a deep breath his eyes hardened as the water particles from all around the underground chamber rushed towards him, even Bumi could feel that as his eyes narrowed before he rushed at Levi again not wanting to give him a chance but he was too late. The water particles gathered behind Levi before freezing and starting to take on a shape, before long a pair of angelic ice wings sprouted from behind Levi shocking Bumi who was rushing at him and stopping him in his tracks, immediately after Levi took into the skies flapping his wings to keep himself afloat. He hadn''t broken the rules, he was relying purely on his water-bending ability, not using air bending or any other tricks to fly so Bumi couldn¡¯t even say anything. He had this idea before but this was actually the first time he was trying it on, and to his surprise, he was using the wings as easily as if they were part of his body, he guessed that his high water bending level and him using Acnologia¡¯s wings before had something to do with that. Looking down at the shocked Bumi below Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly, ¡°Now, shall we dance?¡± he said before he started his attack. His wings flapped down towards Bumi as ice shards shot out of them in the hundreds, shooting towards Bumi on the ground. Although Bumi was fast and managed to dodge all of them he realized he had no way to attack Levi. He tried launching earth spikes at him from the ground and even from the ceiling above but it seemed Levi had eyes on the back of his head as he managed to dodge everything, his agility while using these ice wings was unbelievable to BUmi who had seen so much in life. It took a while before Levi was done testing his ice wings and decided to end it. His chi was getting dangerously low, and using his bonded spirits chi was considered breaking the rules, even if Bumi didn¡¯t find out, he would know and it didn¡¯t sit right with him. Plus he used most of the water particles in the underground room already and at the speed they were being replenished it¡¯ll take hours. As for the water particles he had turned into water previously? It had disappeared as soon as it touched the ground, absorbed into it, but it happened so fast that Levi knew it wasn¡¯t natural, it was Bumi¡¯s doing. Thankfully he still had his ice wings, disabling them he turned them into a dozen water tentacles that stuck into his back as he fell to the ground, his water tentacles deflecting all the rocks thrown at him and cushioning his fall. Both Levi and Bumi stared seriously at each other, they both knew that the next exchange would decide the end of their spar. It was Bumi who made the first move as he disappeared underground, but sadly for him Levi still had his blood bending active from before so he could sense his every movement, he was shining like a candle in absolute darkness for Levi, he could see that Bumi was moving towards him from underground. Solidifying the ends of his water tentacles into ice drills Levi pushed them into the ground right on top of Bumi who changed his direction in the last second, but Levi had other free ones that he pursued him with before Bumi had enough and used all his strength to lift half the ground of the underground space into the air hurling at Levi. ¡°Oh fuck me.¡± those were the only word that came into Levi¡¯s mind at that moment, he had forgotten how much of a monster Bumi truly was. He had the instinctive urge to use Ethereal force or limit breaker to fortify his body and just break the small mountain coming his way into pieces, but he held that urge down, instead he had another idea. In that moment of extreme stress, Levi pushed his water bending to the limit. He could see notifications popping one after the other on the side of his view but he ignored them. He compressed the water forming the tentacles behind him into a tiny ball, barely the size of a baseball. He wasn''t done as he kept pushing more water into it and compressing it further until it reached the size of a golf ball. Finally, when he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure any longer he released it in a straight line in front of him as a water jet shot out so fast that Levi and Bumi could barely perceive it, cutting through the giant rock that was half the stage like a hot knife through butter. Seeing this scene Bumi¡¯s mouth hung wide open in shock before his hair stood on end as he hurriedly got out of the way making it out in time. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh - because Levi was on his side and this was just a spar, or so he liked to believe -, or cry - that such a monster existed in the world and he was still only seventeen years old with endless potential. ¡°I give up.¡± said Bumi as he saw the water jet losing its power. Hearing his opponent admit defeat Levi was relieved inwardly. ¡®Thankfully he admitted defeat when he did.¡¯ he thought with sweat dripping down his forehead as he looked at the system¡¯s warning in front of him. [Ding] [Warning] [Chi reserves reaching critical levels] [User is recommended to use bonded spirits energy] [Chi: 8/550.] ¡°Ha-ah, you really are full of surprises young friend, I haven''t been pushed like this against a water bender ever since¡­¡± said Bumi before he paused in thought. ¡°I guess ever since I sparred with your master.¡± he said as if finally remembering, sighing with a complicated look on his face as he donned his robes back and approached Levi, ¡°Who taught you that technique, was it Tenzin?.¡± Hearing his question Levi didn¡¯t know what to say before he decided to be honest ¡°Actually I just created it during the fight.¡± said Levi honestly. ¡°I¡­I see.¡± said Bumi, barely, stuttering with his words, ¡°But a technique like that can be very dangerous in the wrong hands. Be careful who you teach it to.¡± he said with a serious look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I doubt many would be able to perform it even if they know how.¡± said Levi and he could see Bumi''s expression relax at his words. ¡°That''s true too.¡± said Bumi as he walked away. Levi wondered how he would react if he knew that he had mastered an even more dangerous technique like blood-bending and was teaching it to his sister. Following Bumi Levi finally looked at his piled-up notifications, they had been piling up since the start of the spar but he couldn¡¯t check them until now. [Ding] [Water bending leveled up +3 l 74 ===> 77 ] [Danger sense leveled up +3 l 51 ===> 54 ] [Rapid recovery leveled up +4 l 35 ===> 39] [Wisdom +5] Looking at his notifications Levi was surprised at the sudden increase in wisdom, he would¡¯ve expected agility or even strength to increase but never wisdom, soon enough though he figured out why, it came from his comprehension of the differences in bending styles. Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile, with this he could finally use his spirit body ability on his own without assistance, his Chi had reached 600 points, enough to switch back and forth whenever he wanted. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 73 - Different ideologies AN: A juicy 2.9k word chapter just for you. AN: Sorry about the slow updates, I had to deal with a lot of pressure at work. Enjoy. *** ¡°Goodbye Bumi, see you later.¡± waved Aang on top of Appa as they took off. ¡°Goodbye Aang, come visit me again before I hit the bucket would ya.¡± said Bumi waving back leaving the group speechless, they didn¡¯t know how to reply. Bumi didn¡¯t mind as he kept waving with a smile on his face, but deep inside he was a little relieved. He enjoyed having them around but Levi gave him a sense of danger he hadn¡¯t felt ever since he was young, and he wasn¡¯t fond of remembering his young years like that. Just the fact that he hadn¡¯t detected him until he was right behind him spoke volumes of his abilities, Bumi knew that at that moment when he had sneaked up on him if Levi wanted him dead he would have been, he still didn¡¯t know how he had even gotten inside a room with no entrances. ¡®And just how did he avoid the detection of my seismic sense.¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Not to mention the fact that he had created a brand new water bending technique during their spar, just remembering how that water jet had cut through hard rock like a hot knife through butter sent shivers down his spine. ¡®Tenzin you really raised a monster.¡¯ thought Bumi with a hint of envy and jealousy. He decided not to dwell on it any longer as he turned and headed inside, he still had some of that tea Levi gave him to enjoy. *** In a clearing beside a big cliff - a towering sky bison lay on the ground sleeping with a flying lemur staring at him curiously. Levi and the gang had left Omashu a couple of days ago and had been traveling aimlessly ever since. They just landed here to rest and replenish their supplies. Besides the cliff there was a big forest with a thick canopy of trees that light could barely penetrate, they didn¡¯t know where they were and they didn¡¯t really care that much. It was currently night with the full moon hanging up high and shining its light down illuminating the world. Levi couldn¡¯t help but look at it, he didn¡¯t feel anything, he didn¡¯t feel stronger or experience a boost to his bending powers, his powers didn¡¯t work that way and he was thankful for that, for if anything happened to it he would still retain them. ¡°Is it time?¡± asked Katara as she walked to his side, breaking him from his thoughts, a nervous look on her face. Nodding Levi replied, ¡°It is, let¡¯s go.¡± he said before he started walking deeper into the forest with Katara following behind him. ¡°Hey, where are you guys going?¡± asked Sokka as he watched them heading into the forest, Aang also looked at them curious what they were up to. ¡°We have some water bender training to get done, and don¡¯t try to follow us I¡¯ll know.¡± said Levi, crushing any hope for Sokka and Aang to satisfy their curiosity. *** ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Levi in a neutral tone as the two of them stood in a clearing in the middle of the forest. Levi had no problem seeing in the dark but Katara couldn¡¯t, so he had to find a clearing like this where the moonlight could penetrate. Hearing his question Katara only nodded in reply, too nervous to speak. Seeing her nod Levi extracted the water in the air turning it into a tentacle as he grabbed a squirrel that was watching them from a nearby tree, the poor squirrel didn''t even have time to react as it was dragged into the ground between Levi and Katara, the water tentacle that dragged him turning into an ice cage that encased him within, holding him in place. ¡°You may begin.¡± said Levi. Taking a deep breath Katara started going through the motions taught to her by Levi, which mostly included moving only the fingers of one hand in the direction of the squirrel. She tried again and again but except for the squirrel being scared of being locked up and the loud howling of the winds there was no reaction at all. ¡°Ha-ah, I can¡¯t do it.¡± said Katara, sighing as she put her hand down in defeat. Seeing this Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little exasperated inwardly. He could tell that Katara was still holding herself back, he knew that she could do it but it was like she had a mental barrier that she couldn¡¯t get over. ¡°You¡¯re holding yourself back sister.¡± said Levi honestly, getting straight to the point. ¡°But..¡± started Katara trying to justify before she was interrupted by Levi. ¡°No buts, believe in yourself sister, like I believe in you.¡± he said with a warm smile, ¡°And keep in mind it is not the bending styles that''s bad it''s the person wielding it.¡± He finished with a serious face. Hearing him Katara¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up a little as she nodded. ¡°Now try again.¡± said Levi, his expression not changing, showing neither disappointment nor eagerness. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Taking a deep breath again Katara tried for the second time, and unlike the first this time she really believed she could do it, her brother believed in her so she would believe in herself too and wouldn¡¯t let him down. It took a while but soon she felt a tiny sensation coming from the squirrel, it felt as if there was water moving around inside his body, and the moment she grasped that feeling she hung into it and started to bend it. Sweat was going down her forehead but soon the squirrel started moving according to her will, lifting his hands up before bringing them down again, moving almost as if it were possessed. Seeing this scene Katara¡¯s eyes went wide in shock before they turned into happiness, ¡°I did it, I did it.¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs in excitement as she ran and jumped at Levi hugging him, thankfully he was strong enough to not get knocked to the ground by her. ¡°Hahaha, you sure did.¡± said Levi happily as he hugged her back, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and reassured. ¡°What didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re way more talented than you give yourself credit for.¡± he said as he released her from the hug. Katara couldn¡¯t help but beam at that, ¡°I guess I am.¡± she said and Levi could immediately feel the change in her, if he had to put it into words she seemed more¡­.confident. *** ¡°Wow, they sure are going all out.¡± said Levi from a watch tower, he was currently in a Fire Nation ocean prison watching the fight happening below between a group of earth bender prisoners and the Fire Nation, Aang, Katara, and Sokka were also mixed within. Not long ago they had met an earthbender named Haru. After that one thing led to another and Levi found himself here, freeing earthbenders from their imprisonment. ¡°Yes, yes, they sure are.¡± said Acnologia dismissively as chased fish underwater, hearing him Levi¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but twitch, he felt as if Acnologia was just humoring him, he hadn¡¯t even seen the fight yet so how did he know. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like an old man rambling, with Acnologia being his kid who just agrees with him just to shut them up. Deciding to deal with Acnologia later Levi looked back down at the carnage below. Just like in the show the Earth Bender prisoners were currently engaged in a fight for their freedom against the Fire Nation soldiers, and with the help of Katara and the others they were gaining the advantage. Levi decided to join in on the fun as he used his theft ability on a spear beside the dead fire nation soldier with him on the tower. It instantly appeared in his hand before he jumped, sneakily using air bending to slow his descent. He didn¡¯t need to use theft or airbending to achieve any of that but he made it a point to constantly use them whenever he could to level them up. As he hit the ground he was immediately spotted by a group of the fire nation who smiled evilly seeing him, he was nothing more than a young teen who didn¡¯t know what was better for him, killing him would be as easy as killing an ant, or so they thought. At the next moment they all had either their heads or hearts pierced through by his spear before they could react, their numbers and bending not standing a chance against him at all, he moved like a shadow not making a single sound and as fast as lightning that they¡¯ll lose sight of him if they so much as blinked. It wasn¡¯t long before panic started to spread amongst them, making Levi¡¯s job even easier, he didn¡¯t even need to use his bending. ¡°NOO, STOP!!, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± screamed Aang from the other side of the battlefield when he saw this scene, maybe due to his air bending, his scream was even louder than the noise of the battlefield getting everyone¡¯s attention. But when they understood what was going on they couldn¡¯t help but look at him weirdly as if he was an idiot, even the Fire Nation soldiers were no different. Sadly that moment of peace lasted only for a second before the fight commenced again. Levi didn¡¯t pay Aang any attention as he continued his rampage across the battlefield, killing anyone who came his way and saving a lot of lives in the process, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t annoyed. He wasn¡¯t the only one killing people, and out of everyone around Aang had to pester him instead, ¡®Although I have to admit, my style is the most gruesome.¡¯ thought Levi as he swung his spear five times in quick succession at the fire soldier''s throat in front of him, decapitating him in an instant, the spearhead too short to decapitate him in one swing, as blood gushed out from his neck like a fountain, not a drop of blood touching Levi as he gracefully moved to his next victim. *** In a room of the fire nation¡¯s prison - After the battle ended. ¡°HOW COULD YOU.¡± shouted Aang at the top of his lungs, screaming at Levi, ¡°You could have just knocked them out, you¡¯re more than capable of that, why did you have to kill them.¡± ¡°That''s for you to do.¡± said Levi annoyed, ¡°Don''t impose your beliefs on me, you don''t see me doing that now do you.¡± ¡°And You really don¡¯t want to see what I¡¯m capable of, so, I¡¯d suggest you take a step back while you still can." finished Levi in a threatening tone. ¡°Aaaalright now, why don¡¯t you two take a break now.¡± said Sokka as he jumped between them, he could tell that Levi wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Yeah we can talk when we¡¯ve all had a moment to rest and calm down.¡± said Katara in a worried tone as she tried to defuse the situation. But Levi wasn¡¯t done, ¡°Let''s say I spared them, then what?¡± he asked, hearing him Aang didn¡¯t know how to reply, he wasn¡¯t expecting that. For him, sparing a life was all that mattered. That was how he was raised and taught by the monks since he was young, and Levi knew it, but he didn¡¯t agree with that ideology. He didn¡¯t wait for him to reply as he continued talking, ¡°Let me tell you then, let me paint you a really clear picture so you understand, they would have gone on to kill, rape, and enslave even more people without giving it a second thought.¡± ¡°When that happens, tell me ¡°Avatar¡± will you take responsibility for it? Will you take responsibility for all the lives they take and all the lives they ruin?¡± At the end of his speech, Levi could see that Aang was really shaken inside and he didn¡¯t feel guilty for it, someone needed to give him a wake-up call sooner or later and it seemed like it had to be him. ¡°Y¡­You don''t know that.¡± said Aang stuttering in his words, he didn¡¯t even sound sure of it himself. ¡°Ha-ah, but I do Aang.¡± said Levi sighing, his tone getting warmer this time, ¡°That''s all the fire nation does, that¡¯s what they did for the past one hundred years and that¡¯s what they will keep on doing if we don¡¯t stop them, we can¡¯t afford to fight them with one head behind his back.¡± said Levi as he put his hand on Aang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ask yourself, would they show you the same mercy and spare your life?¡± asked Levi. Hearing him Aang didn¡¯t reply as he put his head down, he knew the answer but he didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± said Levi as he turned and walked away, he could see tears starting to go down Aang¡¯s face before he turned all the way around. Katara¡¯s hurried footsteps came from behind him as she rushed to comfort Aang followed by Sokka. They knew what Levi said was the truth and they agreed with him, their childhood didn¡¯t give them the luxury of naivety that Aang had, but they still felt sorry for him. *** Levi sat in a room cross legged. The people of some village they had come across gave it to him to rest in. Just this evening the group had found this random village that welcomed them with open arms when they found out they were with the avatar, and it wasn¡¯t long before they figured out why, apparently the village had been constantly attacked by an angry spirit and had its members abducted multiple times. Levi knew that said angry spirit was nothing more than a panda that was angry at the trees of the forest being cut off, that wasn¡¯t why he was sitting in meditation here, it was for another reason, it was to confirm a guess of his. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the resting form of Acnologia who was hiding in the corner, not a trace of him visible, perfectly merging with the darkness, ¡®Just as I guessed, the barrier between the spirit and physical realm is getting thinner.¡¯ he sent him telepathically. ¡®I also felt something weird these last few days but I didn¡¯t know what. I guess it is because of that, do you have any plans?¡¯ asked Acnologia intrigued. Thinking it over Levi soon replied, ¡®When the barrier between the spirit and the physical world gets thin enough someone can pass into the spirit world with the help of a spirit or relying on their own ability.¡¯ sent Levi repeating what he remembered from his past life. ¡®Are we going back into the spirit realm.¡¯ said Acnologia with a hint of excitement in his voice as he sat up from his resting position. ¡®Well I certainly have the ability to do so.¡¯ replied Levi with a smile on his face, he couldn''t help but think that Acnologia seemed to have missed his home from his reaction. ¡®Although it is more likely that he missed the taste of the spirits there more.¡¯ thought Levi again, shaking his head. ¡®Woohoo, when are we going back? When? When? When?¡¯ said Acnologia repeatedly as he ran around Levi in circles. ¡®I didn¡¯t say we are going back.¡¯ said Levi with a smile, but seeing the disappointed look on his friend¡¯s face he decided to stop messing with him, ¡®Alright don¡¯t give me that look now, soon, we will be back soon, during the winter solstice I should be able to cross into the spirit realm in my spirit state.¡¯ said Levi as Acnologia showed a look of relief that nobody else besides him would have understood. As for the reason he was going there - by his own free will this time - it was to find paths into other worlds. He knew that the spirit realm was his gate to that and the sooner he started looking the better. He wasn¡¯t that worried about Sokka and Katara, they were much stronger than in the canon, he had made sure of that. He also wanted to get away from Aang for a while as he had been pestering him constantly with his pacifist ideas and it started to get on his nerves. He didn¡¯t hate him but the young airbender can be annoying at times. As for the way back into the physical world? His own personal battery is still sitting and waiting for him, nice and quiet inside a tree in the spirit world, so why worry? He could also check on the seal to make sure it¡¯s still fine while he is there. *** AN: Hello there ladies and gentlemen, This was a speedrun of some of the events, mostly two episodes mashed into one chapter. We can¡¯t do every episode per chapter or that will get boring real quick and it will take forever to be honest. As for the confrontation between Aang and Levi? With their different ideologies it was bound to happen sooner or later to be honest, but I hope I did a good job writing it and getting it across. *** If you like my story and you''re interested in reading 30 chapters in advance and supporting me you can subscribe to my patreon Pat reon.com/xXTheDarkOneXx (Remove the space) Also if you would like to join my discord server here is the link below https://discord.gg/y5pAQGQRH6 74 - Acnologias "Revenge" AN: I don''t even know how I managed to finish this chapter this week to be honest, I thought I may never release this week , it had been one of the busiest weeks ever, but I am glad I did. Enjoy. *** It was night, Levi and the others were inside the chief''s house having a feast, they had just defeated the spirit of the forest and were celebrating their victory. Appa and Momo were lying outside, they had just stuffed themselves full of food given to them, their stomachs almost bursting, suddenly their ears moved as they picked up a sound, they sprang into attention as they got up and looked in a certain direction. Out of the darkness behind a house, a small black shape came forward, it was so dark that it almost gave Momo and Appa a heart attack before they calmed down when they noticed how small it was, it was Acnologia in his small form. ¡®We finally meet, my chief adversaries.¡¯ thought Accnologia as he approached them on all fours with his head held high, he had been holding a grudge for quite a while as he had felt that Levi was giving them more attention than him, and now was finally his moment to exact his revenge. They couldn¡¯t help but tilt their heads and look at him in confusion as he approached, but soon they relaxed as they smelled a familiar scent from him and sat back down to relax. ¡®That''s right, bow before your better, feel my mighty aura you lesser life forms.¡¯ thought Acnologia, thrilled as he saw them sitting back down, he proudly held his head even higher up, as if he was a king looking down at his subjects. ¡®What Should I do now?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder as he hadn¡¯t thought it this far through, he thought that he would have to engage them in brutal combat in which he would emerge victorious, he hadn¡¯t planned for this....instant surrender. ¡®I guess it is only natural to bow when faced with my greatness.¡¯ he couldn''t help but think. Soon though his attention was caught by the uneaten pile of meat next to Momo and Appa. The villagers had never seen such strange creatures so they had just given them everything around hoping it would satisfy them, not knowing they were herbivores so the meat was left untouched. Seeing Acnologia¡¯s fixed stare on the meat and the drool that started to fall from the side of his mouth, Appa moved his tail and pushed all the meat toward Acnologia, even Momo moved and picked up the small leftovers that Appa couldn¡¯t push and threw it on the ground besides Acnologia. Seeing this scene Acnologia didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he dived straight in, barely having the time to take a breath as he devoured the food. *num* *num* *num* ¡®Well, maybe you guys aren¡¯t half bad after all.¡¯ thought Acnologia as he munched on his food. It took a while for him to finish all the food that was at least three times his current body size, after that he just walked next to Appa and slept as he rested his head on him, the flying bison not minding it at all. ¡®Seriously this guy!!.¡¯ Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned as he shook his head helplessly, lost for words. He had seen everything using his ethereal sense from beginning to end, and he was ready to interfere at any moment. But it seemed that it wasn¡¯t necessary. Although he couldn''t help but feel worried because of Acnologia¡¯s love of food, ¡®Will he betray me one day for some steak?.¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®Unlikely.¡¯ he thought, shaking his head, he didn¡¯t doubt Acnologia¡¯s loyalty for even a second, ¡®But he definitely needs to lay off on food.¡¯ he thought as he imagined the scene of a fat black dragon. *** Next morning. ¡°I am not sure about this Aang, going into the territory of the Fire Nation? That¡¯s crazy even for us.¡± said Katara to Aang as he tried to drag Appa who wouldn¡¯t move away. ¡°I have to Katara, I have to meet avatar Roku, this is the only chance I might get.¡± said Aang with an anxious tone in his voice. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s if you don¡¯t get killed on the way there.¡± said Sokka nonchalantly, getting a glare from Katara. ¡°Sokka!¡± she hissed in a displeased tone. ¡°What? I said what all of us were thinking.¡± replied Sokka feeling wronged. ¡°Ha-ah, I am with Aang on this one.¡± said Levi as he stepped forward, shocking them all even Aang as they haven''t been on the best of terms lately. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Plus you have me here, what do you have to worry about?¡± added Levi with a big smile. While his words were arrogant they did bring a sense of comfort to them nonetheless as they all couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously relax. ¡°Alright then, Let¡¯s do this, we don¡¯t have much time left, the winter solstice is today, just before the sun sets.¡± said Levi as they all nodded and jumped on top of Appa bidding the village they just saved farewell. *** Riding on top of Appa Levi had his hands behind his head as he lay there, he couldn¡¯t help but space out a little. He was thinking about his trip to the spirit realm, he wasn¡¯t worried about that as he had already spent two years there and was familiar with it, and he wasn¡¯t worried about his siblings or Aang. They were strong enough and getting stronger day by day. He was thinking about how to break the news to them that he would be separating from them, and if he should tell them where he was going or not. And it seemed that he had been spacing out for longer than he had realized as the other had noticed, ¡°Levi? You alright?¡± asked Katara with a worried tone of voice, the other two were also looking his way, and he might have been imagining things but he could feel that Appa and Momo were also paying attention. ¡°Ha-ah, I am fine sister.¡± he said, sighing as he sat from his lying position with a smile on his face putting them at ease. ¡°But there is something I have to tell you all.¡± he said and he could tell that Katara had immediately become tense. ¡®Women¡¯s intuition can be really scary sometimes.¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°I will be leaving you guys when we reach Crescent Island.¡± said Levi, shocking everyone. ¡°Leaving?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Asked Katara in shock followed by Sokka and Aang, bombarding him with questions. ¡°Wow, Thank you for your understanding and trust guys.¡± said Levi sarcastically, making the three of them snap out of it and show awkward expressions. Shaking his head with a smile, Levi thought it over before he decided to come clean, they were already old enough and he couldn¡¯t always hide all his activities from them, and if they knew where he was they would worry less. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading into the spirit realm, as for why I can¡¯t tell you, at least not now¡± he said, shocking them. ¡°How can you even GO into the spirit realm? I thought that was impossible.¡± asked Aang confused. ¡°It usually is, but not during the winter solstice, if someone has the help of a spirit or has the ability to do it they can easily pass into the spirit realm.¡± said Levi giving a vague explanation. He had already figured out how to get there yesterday night, he had tried using his spirit body¡¯s ability and he had stayed in his spirit state for hours without feeling the slightest discomfort. From that he discerned that the barrier between the two worlds was already thin enough to allow spirits to exist here, for now at least, and vice versa. From there he figured out that if he stayed in his spirit state after the winter solstice passed he would be transported into the spirit realm. It sounded simple and easy but barely anyone in the world could achieve it without the help of a spirit. ¡°But where will you find a spirit that¡¯s willing to help you do that?¡± Asked Sokka confused. ¡°Who said I needed a spirit?¡± said Levi with a smug smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, of course you don¡¯t.¡± replied Sokka with an awkward expression. ¡°Will you be ok?.¡± asked Katara in concern not even trying to stop him, she knew her brother well enough to know that once he made up his mind there was no chance she''d manage to convince him otherwise so she didn¡¯t waste her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, I am more sure that nothing will go wrong.¡± Said Levi with a confident smile, but inwardly he couldn¡¯t help but have a worrisome thought, ¡®Did I just jinx myself?.¡¯ ¡®Nah, I am sure everything will be alright.¡¯ he thought. *** ¡°Come on Appa, faster, we¡¯ve got a long way to go.¡± said Aang to Appa to which the sky bison replied with what Levi could only interpret as a grunt as it sped up through the clouds ¡°Guys!! We have company¡± shouted Sokka from the back, ¡°It¡¯s Zuko.¡± Looking back they saw a fire nation ship chasing them and surprisingly enough it was keeping up with Appa. ¡°Incoming fire.¡± shouted Katara in panic. Levi though didn''t need her reminder as he had already detected it, before Aang could steer Appa out of the way Levi jumped to his feet and moved both hands around. The others were wondering how he was planning to stop it when they were suddenly shocked as they saw huge tendrils of water form from the clouds around them before shooting towards the flaming rock, wrapping around it before hurling it back towards the ship below. Of course Levi wasn¡¯t aiming at the ship as the rock fell beside it, only grazing it slightly, zuko and the other fire nation soldiers didn¡¯t know that though as they were scared shitless seeing the rock miss them by inches. ¡°My...my lord, maybe we should avoid using the catapult for now.¡± said a fire nation soldier from beside Zuko with a shaky voice. ¡°Just stay on their tails.¡± said Zuko agreeing with him but too proud to say it as his eyes bore into Levi¡¯s form, this was the first time he had seen him in action and he couldn¡¯t help but shake when he remembered all the times he had encounters with him, thanking his lucky stars he hadn¡¯t provoked him into action back then. ¡°We can still turn back now Prince Zuko, we are still in Earth nation waters so the fire nation won¡¯t be able to arrest you.¡± Came Iroh¡¯s wise voice from behind. To which Zuko completely ignored, ¡°No we are going after them no matter what, I am chasing the Avatar my father will understand why I came back.¡± he said as Iroh could only shake his head. *** ¡°Wow, that was amazing.¡± came Aang¡¯s excited voice from the front. ¡°It was nothing.¡± said Levi. And it was the truth, it barely took any effort from him, before he continued as he pointed forward, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy just yet.¡± In the waters in front of them there were dozens of fire nation ships, maybe even reaching a hundred, each one of them at least three times the size the one Zuko was in, forming a tight blockade, stretching for as long as the eye could see. Each ship had at least one catapult loaded with flaming rocks ready to fire at them at any moment, seeing this scene all of them couldn¡¯t help but get tense. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± said Levi as he stepped forward, even then the others were still tense, they knew he was strong but they were facing hundreds of fire nation ships, surely even Levi would have a problem dealing with them. Soon and without any warning hundreds of giant flaming rocks fired at them. Taking a deep breath in, Levi jumped from Appa and landed on top of a small cloud that surprisingly carried his weight as if it were solid. ¡®Now, even I can¡¯t deal with all of this.¡¯ thought Levi as he stared at the hundreds of flaming rocks rushing his way, ¡®That¡¯s if I don¡¯t use limit breaker of course.¡¯ a smirk covered his face and he activated Limit breaker and immediately the world froze. ¡®I¡¯ll never get used to this.¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but think as he observed everything around him. What felt like minutes of him observing every detail around him, and even making out the faces and expressions of the people below on the ship was but a second as huge tentacles of water sprang out of the clouds around him, hundreds of tentacles, even dwarfing the massive amount of flaming rock. The tentacles moved swiftly and wrapped around the rocks so fast that they almost broke the sound barrier before flinging them back down toward the ships below, this time Levi didn¡¯t have any reservations as he hit the ships with extreme accuracy, not a single rock missing its target before he jumped back towards Appa turning Limit breaker off. Even from this far in the air he could hear the tragic screams of the drowning and injured Fire Nation soldiers below, screams that sent a chill up the spine of anyone who heard them. Sokka and Katara couldn¡¯t help but have stars in their eyes as they eyed Levi, especially Katara, as for Aang he had a complicated look on his face as he looked at the carnage down below, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Soon Appa passed safely over the dying fire nation soldiers and their damaged ships, leaving behind a scene as if a huge battle had just unfolded. Nobody would believe it was the work of a single person if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it themselves. *** ¡°So that¡¯s the avatar.¡± said Commander Zhao as he watched the bison fly away mistaking Levi for Aang, he was still shaking in fear but he was still standing on his two feet unlike most of his troops. He had been in countless battles and led countless others, but never had he seen something like this. Suddenly he didn¡¯t want to chase him anymore, he didn¡¯t feel as brave as he was previously and neither did his soldiers. But they still had a duty to uphold, and so Zhao had no choice but to order his soldiers to regroup and salvage what was left of their morale. It was a while before Zuko¡¯s ship reached them and Zhao could see the shocked and fearful expression on his face, he still had a grudge against the prince, and seeing this scene he couldn''t help but feel a bit better inside, even if he completely understood what the prince was feeling. Standing beside him was Iroh, unfazed! Drinking his tea as if he hadn¡¯t seen the catastrophic event that just took place, he even smiled and waved at Zhao. ¡°Sir? What should we do?.¡± asked a fire nation officer. ¡°Let them through, I have a feeling they¡¯ll lead us right to the avatar.¡± said Zhao.